Leaderboard

Chapter 144: Failing WHEN WE FINISHED eating, I was walked back to Sanders by Beth and Nikki. Beth was about to hug me, but Nikki put a hand on her shoulder and cocked her head. It was then I noted we had an audience of sorts, with our interim dean talking with another older woman. Both were clearly not young, but the unknown lady seemed to be in her late seventies, I guessed. I waddled up to the front door in a diaper that was nearly in need of a change and smiled as I passed. “Good afternoon, Carly,” Doctor Shapiro said. “Good afternoon, Doctor Shapiro,” I said politely. “Have you met Carly yet? Doctor Chester?” “No, I haven’t had the pleasure?” the unknown woman said. “Since I’ve only been here since Friday, I’ve been getting acclimated. There are a lot of nests between the two buildings, so meeting everyone is a chore?” “Of course, Doctor Chester, this is Carly Slane; she’s Amanda Westerfield’s granddaughter.” “Oh, how marvelous!” the woman said. My skin felt like I had a predator prepared to strike me then. My diaper definitely warmed as my bladder responded with my ‘fight or flight response.’ “It’s nice to meet you, ma’am,” I said to her. “Same to you, Miss Slane, and please just call me Nana!” I smiled and nodded in response. “Now, are your classes going okay for you, dear? Nothing too difficult?” she asked me. “They’re going great,” I told her with a smile. “They’re honestly everything I hoped they’d be.” “Well, excellent, dear! Make sure you get that soggy diapee changed by your mommy upstairs. I’ll be sure to keep an eye out for you!” “Thank you,” I said. “Have a good evening,” I told them both and waddled my way to the elevator. I pressed the button for our floor and pushed the close-door button, hoping it would move faster! Once I made it to the top, I waddled my way into the room, and Lilly smiled at me, “Hi, Carly!” She practically cooed at me with a voice I hadn’t really heard from her like some of the nest mothers. She carried me to the changing table and proceeded to treat me like I was really about a year old. She even started singing a diaper-changing song?!? “The soggy little diaper Got soggy through the day, Now it’s time for changes In the same old way. Up goes your bottom, Down comes the wipe, Mommy gets you cleaned up And your diaper’s back on tight!” I gave her a look like, ‘What’s wrong with you?!?’ When she was done changing my diaper, with me zipped into a sleeper, she finished, “Now you’re all clean and crinkly, In jammies soft and tight, We’ll rock you in the rocker And kiss you nighty-night. Mommy loves her baby, Forever, she will say, “You’re my Little snugglebug Every single day!” [*] I was still in shock at the sudden change in her personality when she said, “Come see the pretty dress your grandmother helped me get today!” I held onto her as she closed the door behind her and carried me to her bedroom. I watched as she pulled out one of the same devices Nikki used to sweep her vehicle. After a beep, I asked, “Umm… what’s going on?” She looked upset, “The new nest mother had a meeting with all of us today and the dean… They’ve been reviewing footage and aren’t sure that all of us are up to the task of being nest mothers.” “Huh?” I asked, “You’re great, though!” I blushed, “Honestly, the best, but don’t tell Miss Mackenzie!” “Not for what they want… Carly, I don’t think I’ll be able to pass it on to the others, but hopefully you can… be careful. Be very careful! They were specifically asking a lot about you.” “I’m not breaking any rules, though? Getting good grades?” “And that’s why you’re not demerited out,” she told me. “If you’re going to study too late, we need to figure out a way for you to be out of sight.” I sighed, “This is where the swearing rule is a pain.” “It sucks,” she agreed. “Now, umm… I’m just going to warn you, and I’ll try and warn the other girls… We’ve been directed to make sure that we treat you like you are at daycare.” “So treat us just like the nest mothers that were fired had been doing?” “Yes,” she sighed. “What’s to stop another protest from starting up with all of this?” I wondered aloud. “Please don’t ever say anything like that again!” she told me with desperation in her eyes. “She was clear that non-compliance from us would result in our demotions to sleeping in the nests like that Nevaeh girl. Non-compliance in Littles will be an immediate trip to adoption – no exceptions.” “I’ll try and let the girls know it’s not your idea,” I told her. “How far do you have to take it?” “Too far!” She said sadly. “That adorable diaper change song was just the start.” She turned off the device and showed me the dress; it was a beautiful creation, “I know the name of this designer! I can’t believe your grandmother knows her well enough to get a dress the same day?!?” I laughed at that, “Yeah, it’s a close relationship.” She carried me back into the room and said, “Anyway, better get you back to studying! Midterms tomorrow, if I remember correctly, for you in two classes?” “Yes,” I said. “Before we do that, I need all my little sparkles to come join me on the rug for circle time!” Lilly crooned. Willow, Everly, and Mia all had the same ‘WTF?’ looks on their face I had worn. Now that I knew the truth of what was going on, I was still thinking that! I wondered how I would deal with this latest issue… “Okay, sparkles, I need to tell you a couple of new rules we were told about today.” All of the native Littles in our nest suddenly looked like they’d been electrocuted. I guessed they had enough experience to know this was not going to be good for us! “Okay, the first one isn’t too bad, but from now on, I’m no longer Miss Lilly to you all.” I twitched, guessing where this was going instantly based on the conversation downstairs. “You need to just call me Mommy.” “Wha…?!?” Amy started to say something, but Mia read the room and put her hand on Amy’s arm to shut her up. “What do you all say to that?” “Umm… Yes, Mommy?” I said. “Thank you, Carly, that’s exactly right!” She made a forced face that I read as please don’t make me, but said, “Can all of my sparkles try that now?” “Yes, Mommy,” everyone said in unison. “Great! Just so you know, we have a new interim housemother for the nests; her grown-up name is Doctor Chester, but you all are just to call her Nana.” Zoey raised her hand tentatively. “Yes, Zoey?” “What about if we need to refer to you if another nest mommy asks about you?” Zoey asked. “That’s a very clever question, Zoey! You can say Mommy Lilly in that case, but only if it’s to a question like that.” A few minutes later, I learned that, although the ‘curfew’ had technically not changed, they had been instructed to turn off the lights an hour earlier. Additionally, open-top cups and ‘normal’ drinks, like cokes, would no longer be allowed. Sippy cups or baby bottles were the only things allowed for anyone but nest mothers. The bathroom was also going to be locked from now on except for bath times since none of us used the potties anyway. “Oh, and I think this only applies to Carly,” she said with a sad expression, “you may use your tablets and computers inside the nest for studying. You are allowed to have a phone while you’re outside the nest, but you may not possess it here in the nest. When you return each day, you must turn it into me. Additionally, you’ll need to discontinue using your EdgeSphere glasses if you have them. Your new Nana wants to ensure you can focus on your homework and get a good night’s sleep. She’d also like to see you all explore some of the dolls and toys that have been given to you all instead of icky video games!” Lilly deserved an Oscar award for her performance, given I could tell she hated everything coming down. Still, she managed to seem like a happy-go-lucky preschool worker who was great at her job! “She even said the boys are supposed to be getting their own play areas in their nests just like ours over Spring Break, too!” “Yay,” I heard Aria mutter. “Okay, Sparkles, let’s go ahead and do our chant!” I made sure to join in, of course, as we did the Sparkle Chant. I couldn’t help but note that the night of her party the week before had been a genuinely cute and happy thing; right then, it felt like a gun was aimed at each of our heads. After we all stood, Lilly said, “Carly, please bring me your EdgeSphere glasses. The next time your grandma comes, she can take them to her house for safekeeping. Girls, I have a phone case that you can use to keep your phones in until class each morning. Please bring them here now.” “Yes, Mommy,” I said to her. ‘This sucks!’ I thought to myself. ‘Good thing my contacts are secret, and I can do nearly the same things with them…’ BETH WAS WAITING on her EdgeSphere set for a couple hours before finally getting a notification that Carly wanted her to come to visit her in her space. She’d met two possible people to join Nikki’s team earlier. Still, after receiving some very negative anti-Little vibes from them, she told Nikki afterward to keep looking… “Hi Carly, what took you so long to come login?” Beth asked, having already felt more anxious from the interviews. The avatar for Carly was usually pretty animated, as it picked up her movements, but it was oddly still. “Some changes in the nests. Sorry if I come off a bit weird, I’d learned how to work in the EdgeSphere glasses, but those got confiscated…” “Confiscated?” She asked. “Yeah,” Carly said, “give me just a moment, Beth, I’m still trying to figure out this other system, and I want to triple-check that the firewalls are still active in here…” Beth watched Carly freeze like a statue for several minutes before saying, “Okay, I think that’s safe. I hope you don’t mind, but I sent Grandma a message and asked her to come here to talk to her? I don’t really want to push this connection too much. Something is funky…” Right then, Beth got a request for Amanda Westerfield to come in, so she allowed it and saw the taller woman enter. “Hi Carly, why’d you ask to see me here?” “Things are not going well in the nests tonight…” Carly said. “Are you in trouble?” “Not exactly?” Carly said. “They hired another interim dean for Littles that we met earlier, right?” “Yes, not exactly someone I feel like is a great person,” Amanda said. “I did verify she’s only temporary until they bring a new one in April.” “That’s good… hopefully everyone survives that long though. Doctor Shapiro apparently decided to bring in a different person to be the interim head nest mother.” “What’s her name?” “Doctor Wendy Chester?” Carly said. “She’s in her late seventies, I think.” “Interesting… is she the kind grandmotherly sort, or the Littles should be seen and not heard variety?” Beth asked. “She’s the sort that’s threatened all of the nest mothers?” “What?” Beth responded. “Yeah,” Carly told them, “apparently, they watched footage of Lilly, and I assume a few others, who aren’t babying us enough. New rules have been put in place that we can’t have our cell phones in the nest, my EdgeSphere glasses were confiscated, and now we can only call our nest mothers’ mommy.’” “She said as much earlier,” Amanda responded. “You did talk to her earlier?” Carly asked. “They must have just had that meeting when I dropped off her dress. It’s part of why I left her the jamming device. Carly, I believe she’s the only one in that building you should ever completely trust.” “I think I can trust Mackenzie, too,” I told her honestly. “Maybe… but well, let me go look this woman up first. I’ll be back in a few minutes,” she told them. Beth watched her disappear, “You have to stay out of trouble; this doesn’t sound good,” she told me. “By the way, did you steal your glasses back to call, or what?” Carly shook her head, “You have to keep it a secret, but Grandma finally found someone who could make me a set of the contacts. These are a bit different, though, and can work completely like EdgeSphere by sending sound directly into my brain. They also connect neurally so I can have a conversation. I’m hoping I’m not muttering back in my pod, though.” “We’ll have to avoid doing this too much,” she said with a sigh. “So, what happened with your test earlier?” Carly asked. “I have no clue, Carly! I actually hope Amanda can help… I took the test, and it was like no big deal to me. I knew the answers from studying with your help, as well as the study guide our professor gave us.” “Okay, that seems right?” “Reila though… I kept waiting for her to come out! Like, I figured she’d be five or ten minutes behind me at most because we studied together the night before! Instead, she finally turned in her test when she had to as she ran out of time!” “Huh? Does she get bad test anxiety?” Carly asked. Right then, Beth got notifications that Amanda Westerfield, Addison Sylvester, and Cameron Sylvester wanted to come in. “Why do my parents want in?” She wondered aloud. “Huh?” Carly said. Beth let them in and noted her mother looked around the room with her normal critical eye. It was almost as if she wanted to complain that something was out of place but didn’t say anything. “Hi, Beth,” her dad said. She couldn’t help herself; it was virtual, but she gave him a hug and her mom a hug before asking, “Why are you guys here?” “Amanda called us,” her dad said. “Why?” “Because we know this new head nest mother of Carly’s,” her mom answered. “Oh?” “Yeah, she used to work as the head of the daycare your dad went to when he was adopted,” she said. “That’s odd,” Carly said. “Yeah, once I fired her, I honestly didn’t think she’d be working with Littles again?” her mom said. “You fired her, Mom?” “Yes, she allowed a bunch of crap to happen to your dad, and I wasn’t about to settle for that. She was the kind of corrupt ‘all littles should be babies’ type that was in tight with my mother.” ‘I always appreciate she never says, your grandmother,’ Beth thought, shuddering of any relation – adopted or otherwise – with that woman! “Hold on, we’ll come back to this mess,” Carly said. “I’m actually more worried about what you said about that test with Reila. Do you have your test results yet?” She used a virtual screen to log in and discovered they had auto-graded and posted the test. “Yes, one hundred percent,” she smiled at that. “I’m actually kind of surprised by that.” “You studied hard,” Carly said. “What score did Reila get, I wonder?” “Should I ask?” “Maybe tomorrow… was there something else with that test for Reila?” “She said none of it was on the study guide? It was all new content?” Beth felt nervous for her friend, “Honestly, she basically had a meltdown on me there.” “How is that class graded?” Carly asked. “Four tests and a project?” Beth said. “So if she gets a zero, she still can pass…” “The midterm is weighted more… I think it was like thirty percent?” “Something’s not right there, Grandma,” Carly said. “No, there’s too many plots seemingly swirling around here,” Amanda replied. “What’s the game here?” her dad asked. “What happened in the nests after that whole thing blew up?” “Honestly, it became almost like college again to me,” Carly said, “the only differences were mainly the fact we’re in diapers? Some babying, but not much? Really, it was just an occasional bit of trying to make us smile during awkward diaper changes?” “I bet someone doesn’t like that part especially,” her dad said. “I’m going to put some feelers out about this.” “Me too,” her mom added. “We need to figure out where Doctor Chester went for the last twenty-four years. I would assume she would have retired at some point, which would be why Shapiro brought her in?” “Beth, Carly, make sure you stick to the rules, study, and keep your heads down this week!” her mother said. “I’ll look into the situation with Reila,” Grandma said. “If she really did have another test thrown at her, maybe I can get a retest scheduled for her.” “If not?” Beth asked. “Well… it depends on the rest of her grades,” Amanda said slowly. “If they were bad?” Carly asked. “They’d probably offer her a choice?” Amanda answered hesitantly. “A choice?” Carly asked. “She’s only four inches above the cutoff. They’ll give her the same choice they gave Nevaeh,” Beth replied. “They…” Carly started to say. “Carly, disconnect! Someone is trying to trace who’s in here!” Amanda said abruptly. Carly disconnected without waiting for anything. “Is she okay?” Beth asked a second later. “She should be; she did a good job hiding everything. There’s just a very thorough person trying to dig right now. I need to go deal with this. Cam, Addy, I’ll call you if I figure out anything. Beth, be careful and make sure Carly doesn’t go anywhere alone. The more you and Nikki are around – the better!” Amanda’s avatar disappeared, leaving her parents. “Why can’t people just leave things alone?” Beth asked her dad. “I don’t know, sweetie, I don’t know. I do know we love you, and we’ll never let anyone hurt you!” He gave her the best hug an avatar could provide then. They talked for a few minutes more, discussing the vacation a little bit, and then they left, and she shut down her glasses. Beth wiped her eyes and had to find some makeup wipes to clean her face off of the snot and tears that had come while she’d been waiting for Carly, talking to everyone and everything else. She had one more thing she needed to do before resuming studying. ‘Reila, did you get your test score…?’ There was a long pause, and Beth ended up doing a few other things while she waited for a response. ‘Can I come to your room?’ there was a pause, ‘Maybe I could stay the night?’ Beth was really worried then. ‘Sure,’ she said in reply. When Reila arrived, she was already wearing pajamas at least and rushed to hug Beth as soon as she opened the door. She was completely in tears, “Beth, I don’t know what I’m going to do?!?” “What happened?” It took Reila a moment, “I got a thirty-three percent on that test! I basically guessed on everything!” “It’s just one test…” “I got an eight-five on my first one, Beth! The math isn’t there for me to pass!” “Well, it’s just one class, Reila…?” “Maybe, but I think there’s something else going on. My advisor already set up a meeting with the dean on the Monday after break…?” “Why?” “Beth, I think they’re trying to make me drop out or go…” “Go…?” Beth asked, even as she knew the answer. “Live in the nests…” with that, Reila was a sobbing mess. Beth held her and let her cry it out before laying her down on her bed. ‘I have to study,’ Beth thought, getting to work. After a couple hours, Rachel appeared and quietly said to her, “Beth, you really should get some sleep…?” “Ugh…” she looked at the time. “You’re right, Rachel.” She went to the bathroom, washed her hands, and then crawled in beside Reila. As she was doing so, she noticed a purple papery waistband sticking out above her pajama pants. She gently pulled the sleeping girl’s pants down to discover a Pull-Up with its indicators changed to mark that it was wet. “Crap,” she said aloud. “Rachel?” She whispered. “Yes?” “Could you help me with Reila? I don’t want to embarrass her, but she’s wearing a wet pull-up already?” “I’ve scanned her bladder contents; she shouldn’t leak if that’s your concern?” Beth groaned, “Mostly, but I also don’t feel right going to sleep with her wet? She might get a rash?” A moment later, the hologram appeared and gently pulled her friend out of the loft without warning, laying her on top of a holographic projection of a table that suddenly appeared. “What are you doing?” Beth asked. “Changing her,” she told her, “this is what you wanted, right? It’s a part of my programming, and I’m always happy to change an adorable little girl’s diapers!” Before Beth could say more, an actual toddler diaper appeared and was wrapped around her body. She pulled her pants back up and delivered her back to the bed. “There, she’ll be good for the night.” The hologram sounded pleased with herself, even as she felt mortified for her friend, who was still somehow asleep! “Rachel?” She asked a second later. “Yes, Beth?” “Please don’t put that Pull-Up in my trash? I don’t want people to think I need them?” “Do not worry, Beth, I have the evidence it wasn’t you, but I also already disintegrated it. Amanda had already given a directive if something was needed, it was not to be allowed to be known.” Beth rubbed her head; she’d had enough for the day. “Thanks, Rachel. Goodnight.” She hugged her friend and fell asleep quickly, her eyes closing. Not before wondering, though, ‘Where did Rachel get a diaper?’ +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! You may not have noticed it, but there was a link to 'The Soggy Little Diaper' sung by AI on my YouTube channel. I'll be throwing a few of those songs in here and there as references; I figured readers might enjoy bringing them to life a bit more. That was one of my longer chapters in a while, and quite an eventful one. Let me know what you think, please! On the writing front, I'm finally making some progress in the past few days that I have scheduled to work on this project. I finished Chapter 170 last night, which officially gets me through to the New Year! I'm hoping to write some more in the next couple of days before I have to switch to another project. If I manage to get a few more chapters ahead, I might consider an extra chapter this week. We'll see how it goes! I'll have to return to this and continue writing again in the last part of the year and the beginning of next year. (UPDATED FRIDAY NIGHT: I'll make a deal, get this chapter to 30 likes and you get a bonus chapter Sunday! I just finished Chapter 172 and am feeling generous! 🙂) Finally, I have no idea how much it'll get used, but I started a Discord Server this week: https://discord.gg/BN39Phbj That link will work until next Thursday. (Message me after that) I started it mainly to provide you all with a place to download those AI tracks if you want. I've opened a channel about this story, where you can have more real-time discussions with each other and me, potentially too. We'll see how it goes! I don't want to see comments disappearing from this site, so I consider it an extra feature. I know it's worked for some other authors!

Chapter 141: Special Requests I WOKE UP, a bit confused for a moment by the arms around me. I smiled as I realized it was Beth! It was still dark, and a small clock above my desk said it was two in the morning. ‘I fell asleep?’ I guessed. I was kind of surprised that I would have crashed like that, but between the filming, feeling horrible about inadvertently making Shelby sick… and, well, just everything! I guess my body said it was time. Unfortunately, I really only needed about five or six hours of sleep. I knew I wouldn’t get back to sleep easily. Beth was a pretty heavy sleeper, so I gently crawled out from her grasp and ensured she was covered with the light blanket we had been sharing. Looking at her… well, she was so beautiful! Beth… She was my whole world here, and I wanted desperately to be a part of ending whatever conspiracy was running amuck around her. I tiptoed quietly to my desk, grabbed my computer and phone, and went into the room I almost never went to – the bathroom. A clean rug in the corner by the tub looked comfy enough for my padded bottom, and I settled down and got to work. Mom had told stories and let stuff slip before I left, but it was only right before I left that she came clean on more details of her time here. She’d apparently figured out how to weaponize her nanites. She delivered them via a handgun she’d been given for the trip. “It would have only been like a bee sting to a Big if it had been a regular bullet,” she told me. “Really?” I asked. “Well, it might have penetrated in just the right place and bounced around to do damage, but Amazonian skin is a lot tougher than ours! Whereas if you were to bite another person here, you’d break the skin and leave a bite mark. You do that to some woman trying to breastfeed you? You’ll only make her mad, and your teeth won’t break through her skin.” “That’s crazy!” I told her. “It is, which is why I went ahead and printed what was basically a biological weapon instead. I ended up using it and shooting quite a few of them, turning them into Little girls who couldn’t control their potty needs. I only needed it once, but I think it ended up being a kinder fate than any of them deserved. The things they did to those women… to poor Bella…” She’d nearly teared up almost thirty years later! “Anyway, I later learned that was considered beyond criminal. It was actually a war crime to possess something like that… so if for some reason that happens – don’t get caught!” “You know me…” I’d laughed. I had no gun. Mom didn’t think it was a good idea if I was in the nest, but I did have nanites. Those little mechanical wonders were amazing, and I knew how to get to the bottom of our problem. All I needed to do was extract some, program them, and then plant them where I needed them to gain access to all the info we needed! I’d learned enough about the nanites before I left, plus the new ideas of intelligence in my class, that I was pretty sure what I wanted to do would work. I had time get entirely away from me. However, I still finished about thirty minutes before Grandma typically woke me up to go swimming. My diaper was trying to fall off as I crawled in next to Beth and managed to at least get another half-hour nap, knowing that I had a plan to protect her better! BETH WOKE UP, feeling the bed empty, and realized Carly must have gone swimming since her pajamas were folded on the changing table. She stretched and decided to walk downstairs to watch the girl swim. Sure enough, Fred sat in a chair sipping his coffee and watched her do lap after lap. She’d activated the video tracking board that morning. “She’s swam 8k meters?” Beth asked him. “Yep!” He said, “Morning Beth, still in your jammies?” She blushed, “I didn’t want to disturb Shelby if she’s still sleeping?” “Mandy just went to wake her up, so you can probably go up there in a few minutes to get anything you need. Carly’s bathroom is always available if you need it.” Beth nodded, “how long do you think she’ll go?” He shook his head, “Her mom and she are so alike with that - who knows?” He smiled, “This is the first time I’ve thought about starting the tracking board on one of her morning swims. I’m personally thinking she’ll hit ten k before she stops.” Beth nodded, hugging herself underneath her chest. “Is everything okay?” Fred asked her, motioning to the seat beside him. She shrugged, “I guess? I assume Amanda told you about everything?” He snorted, “Probably most of it – but everything?” He shook his head, “she likes to keep some things to herself.” “Carly’s like that too…” “It was part of why her mom was perfect as a daughter for us,” he agreed. “So what’s up?” She sighed, “I’m just worried. This whole dorm room hacking thing?” He nodded, “She did tell me about that. The good thing is that she prevented it?” Beth nodded, “Yeah… but I guess… I don’t even understand why someone would try to do this to me?!?” Fred reached over with his giant hand and rubbed her shoulder, “Sometimes bad people just do things. Coming up with a why doesn’t always work. For now, know that your parents, my wife, myself, and that fish out there all have your best interests at heart. Just like with Shelby, we’re not about to let anything happen to any of you.” They stayed by the pool and talked until Carly hit the 10k mark, and Fred decided that was enough. He stood by the pool’s edge, and she must have sensed his shadow, completing one last lap. “Come on, fishy, you need to get ready for the rest of the day!” Carly turned around and looked at the screen, “Whoa, I didn’t realize I’d swam that far!” “That’s why it’s time to get out! Can’t have you trying to cross the continent or something,” Fred said, picking her up and tickling her as he wrapped her in a towel. “Here, I caught a fish for you,” he said to Beth, handing her over. “Grandpa! Mom and I have told you a thousand times, we’re dolphins, not fish?!?” Carly kidded the big man. “Come on, Carly, before he decides you need to be grilled up or something.” The shorter girl wriggled in her grasp, even as her pajamas ended up a little wet from the girl contained within. “Let’s go get a bath together,” Beth told her. “No sex!” Amanda said as she passed by them. “Breakfast will be ready in twenty minutes!” “Yes, ma’am,” Beth said, blushing. “Nuts…” Carly said when they were safely out of hearing distance, making Beth laugh. Shelby took forever in her bathroom, so Beth grabbed her clothes and stuff to go to Carly’s bathroom. They shared a quick shower where Beth soaped Carly’s hair and scrubbed her with her body soap. She quickly did the same with herself, but they were too short of time to explore beyond that. ‘Next week, maybe?’ she thought. After getting Carly dressed in her diaper, a cute onesie, and matching pants, she dressed too, and they headed down with their hair still wrapped in towels before Amanda sent a search party for them! “THERE YOU TWO are,” Grandma said as we joined her in the kitchen. Aunt Bella was spoonfed what looked like a bowl of oatmeal by Grandpa in the high chair. Beth set me into my highchair, even as she sat beside Shelby. “Where’s Ryan?” I asked. “He’s still asleep over at our house, I’d guess,” Aunt Bella said, accepting a baby spoon of oatmeal from Grandma into her mouth. The rest of us were digging into thick waffles covered in syrup, whipped cream, and the biggest strawberries someone could imagine! It was a great breakfast, and I was soon full. Beth made a face at me and giggled. “What?” “You…” she shook her head, grabbed a napkin, and walked over to me. Her hand quickly wiped my nose, then my cheeks, “somehow had whipped cream everywhere!” “Going to have to get you a bib next time,” she kidded me. “What are you girls up to today?” Grandma asked. “Mainly studying,” I told her. “Yeah, I have four midterms this week,” Beth sighed. “Four?” I asked. In my head, I counted, “I guess I only have two, and then a project is due?” “How are you taking as many classes as I am but have fewer exams?” She complained. “Well, I have written a full-length pilot script for screenwriting, and this short we just finished?” I suggested, “Oh, and then the animated film… Oh!” I realized I’d been told about our film time but never looked at the schedule. “Oh?” She asked me. “I need to look at the festival schedule; my animated script should be on the schedule, too!” Beth rolled her eyes at me, “So that’s what - three of your scripts being shown?” “Three?” “Your original script, too?” “Oh, I have to imagine that ended up with an awful showing time, though.” “Probably,” she agreed. “So, how else are you only at two exams?” “Well, I have Holofield Theory and Math Analysis both on Wednesday – that will be a hard day. Then, on Friday, my Intelligence project is due. My Tuesday and Thursday classes are all covered with projects?” She shook her head, “For the crime of not having enough exams, you little Miss are sentenced to helping me study.” I laughed, “Of course, Your Honor.” “Maybe you both should get your hair dried and sorted out first?” Grandma suggested. “Yeah,” I agreed. “Wait! Hair!” Beth said. “Hair?” I asked. “Do you have a salon you’d trust to get Carly ready? Maybe that could help us both on Thursday?” “I do… what time?” Grandma asked her. “Early afternoon, I’m guessing? We need to look at the schedule?” “Go figure that out and let me know. If they can’t get you in, I know Tessa could probably take care of you both too.” “Salon would be so much better for her!” Beth said, smiling at me. “Okay, let’s go get our hair done, figure out this film fest schedule, and then get studying!” She turned to Shelby, “You’re welcome to join us.” “Okay, I’m going to run home first and get some things. Where are you going to study?” “Probably the living room?” I suggested. “Maybe start the fireplace up?” “I like that idea,” Beth said. “Cozy! I’ll be back,” Shelby said. “I’ll change your mom and send her over,” Grandma told her. “Okay,” Shelby said and bolted out of the room. As Beth helped me down from the seat, Grandma asked, “Do you want nummies this morning?” “Please, Mommy,” Aunt Bella told her. We made our own exit then, even as a part of me wondered how they could still both want to breastfeed after all these years! Upstairs, Beth pulled my hair from the turban and pulled out the jet engine of a blow dryer she found in her bathroom. I sat still as she dried, brushed, and styled my hair, leaving it hanging in two loose pigtails with cute butterfly clips holding them at my head. “Can I do yours?” I asked her. She laughed, “Let me dry it first? I don’t think you can hang onto this?” I blushed. Her hair ended up in two braided pigtails with bows tying off the ends. “You know, my hair has been in pigtails more since I’ve known you than in the last five years?” I laughed, “My sisters always wear them when they want to feel comfortable? I’ve always thought they were cute?” She suddenly started a tickle attack on me, “Cute, huh?” She kept going, “I’ll show you cute.” I giggled and smiled and then made a face. “We should probably change me…” “And that’s a ‘we’ thing?” She smiled. “Well, it started when you tickled me?” “Oh, I’m to blame…?” She kissed me, carried me back to my room to change me, and then we settled in downstairs with the fireplace started. Looking at the schedule, we definitely needed to get me a waiver to stay out for the film that would start playing at 26 o’clock. It was about the equivalent of 7:30pm back home, but it was also our dorm curfew! The last diaper check was usually about an hour after that. My film, which the other studio was doing, was going to be shown at noon, at 16 o’clock, in what I assumed was the worst space at the beginning! We were required to watch at least six films over the two days and could count our own. “So, how about we go get our hair done at three in the afternoon?” Beth suggested. “Is that enough time?” “Should be, and we can get our nails done too, get dressed. Maybe we can have a nice dinner and then show up for the ceremony thirty minutes before showtime?” “Tell you what, I’ll leave that planning in your hands? That will let us see four films before we leave, and then we can catch more on Wednesday after our math classes?” “What time is your animated film?” She asked me. “Looks like it’s at 22 O’clock on Wednesday,” I told her. “Perfect! We can watch that, get dinner, and head back to the dorm.” “I should be able to return to the dorm by what time do you think Thursday?” I asked. “I would suggest telling them 29 o’clock to be safe, but we’ll shoot for 28 o’clock?” “Okay, you figure out the salon, I’ll deal with Emerson…” She disappeared, and I composed a message to Professor Wyler, Miss Lilly, and our interim dorm mother. I copied it to Grandma as well. Good morning, I am requesting permission to attend our Cinematic Narratives project, ‘Diaper Diaries,’ showing at 26 O’clock on Thursday. This showing time is considered the ‘title’ spot for the evening, and our class grade is based on the film. It would be about 28 o’clock, given the hour-long film and time to get to the dorm after any pictures or the question and answer session I see on the schedule takes place. At worst, I will return to the dorm by 29 o’clock at the latest. Professor Wyler has mentioned that there have been exemptions made in the past. I would be happy to have Miss Lilly attend as my ‘plus one’ to ensure I behave appropriately for the university and do not take advantage of the extraordinary request I am making. Please let me know if you need any further information, Carly Slane Grandma came by right then, and I had her look the message over before pressing send. “Okay, I came to let you know they’ll get you both into the salon - no issues. We’ll get you dressed there, and then I’ve arranged for a table for dinner for your entire studio at Fiona’s before your red carpet moment.” “Grandma, you didn’t have to do all of that!” I told her. “Of course I did! I also need to make a little call to make sure your email gets the reception it deserves… get to studying,” she told me with a hug and then a kiss on my head. “Your grandmother and my mother have a lot in common,” Beth said with a smile. “Well, you kind of set that whole thing off there?” “Yeah,” she agreed. “It’ll be worth it, though! I haven’t had a good spa day in forever!!!” I blushed, knowing I would finally experience something I’d always been jealous of my sisters. I got to work on my Intelligence project that was due on Friday. Most of it was already planned, framed out, and nearly ready to go, but I hadn’t put it all together in one package yet. I had chosen a project that intrigued me, which was to: Create an AI model that enhances emotional responses in holographic AI assistants to improve human interaction and trust. There were so many little subsystems and variables to consider, so I’d isolated things to a specific case of reacting to a child’s facial expressions. If a child was crying, it would attempt to determine why. Steps like changing a dirty diaper, feeding a hungry baby, treating a wound, or just cuddling would be assessed. A frowning child might be given some distance, even as the AI would try different ways to cheer them up… Most of this work had been done thousands of times in the dimension. Still, this class wanted us to build the capability from the ground up. There were a few other options, but I felt this had practical implications for film and using them with HoloCharacters when acting. I was going above the basic requirements and building the best responding AI to an actor or actress I could! “Carly!” I was brought back to the living room, realizing I’d been ignoring my name. “Huh?” I said. “Are you okay?” Beth asked. “Oh, yeah, I just get caught up in my work sometimes?” “What are you working on anyway?” “My intelligence project, teaching an AI how to respond to facial expressions?” “That sounds complicated…” Shelby said from the other side of the room. “It’s not easy,” I agreed. “How would you solve this?” Beth asked me, showing me a calculus problem. “Hmm…” I said, looking at it for a couple minutes and solving it but not really solving it. “Whoever wrote this problem, I think, made an error, Beth. You can sort of solve it using some advanced equations I’ve learned. Still, even then, there are four possible answers depending on the variable here…” “Great, I have to tell my professor they’re an idiot…” Beth said. “No, they just didn’t math right! Most math professors will accept they made that kind of mistake?” I told her. “Not this one…” “Well, I’ll teach you how I would solve it if it was me?” I shrugged, “This is just practice, right, not homework?” She shook her head, “No, it’s just to work on.” “Hopefully, he proofreads tests better…” There was eventually a break for dinner, and then Shelby went home with a big hug from both of us, ‘good luck’ for the week. At bedtime, Grandma changed me and ran my bath, telling Beth we both needed to get sleep tonight…” “So we can only play on the weekends?” I asked her as she tucked me into bed. “No actual playing allowed,” she reminded me, “but yes, let’s have you both in your own beds the night before school. That way, hopefully, you’ll both get some rest!” I sighed, “Okay.” “I love you, Carly,” she told me. “Good night!” “Good night, Grandma; I love you too,” I told her as she turned off the light and closed the door. I had a hard time sleeping that night, even as I thought of the week ahead of two midterms, our theater projects, turning in my intelligence project, and finally taking care of starting to learn more about who was after Beth. ‘Hopefully, I can plant those tomorrow in class!’’ ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that like button on the post, and leave a comment! It's going to be a very busy week for our characters in the story! I'm looking forward to you all reading it! Thanks to all of you responding and commenting; it helps motivate me to keep writing!

Chapter 142: New Face THE NEXT MORNING, I felt like Beth and I were a bit rushed getting back to campus with their dresses in hand. Grandma wanted to make sure we got there in plenty of time and wanted to talk to Lilly and the Dean of Littles in person, so we were out the door over an hour earlier than normal! The girls were almost ready to go to breakfast when we arrived, and my dress bag caused a bit of a ruckus. “Ooh, what’s that?!?” Mia asked. I smiled, “My dress for Thursday. Our film was chosen as the main feature, so we have to dress up.” “Can we see?!?” Everly asked. I opened the dress bag, and they all made a fuss. “Oh my gosh, you have to let me try it on after your event?” Amy said to me. “We’re basically the same size…?” I laughed, “Sure, I’m sure we can do that. I’m going to hang it up, though, now.” “That’s prettier than my senior prom dress was,” Willow said. “I don’t know about that; you probably didn’t have to figure out how to dress up without looking like a toddler back home?” She nodded, “I do at least have boobies. They seriously messed you up that they didn’t at least give you those?” “Well, for the film, I was supposed to be blending with toddlers when it was done; they don’t have boobs?” “That’s the film that you’re in on Thursday?” Mia asked as she was pulling on her jacket. “Yes,” I told them. “So what time is the film? Can we see it?” Willow asked. I shook my head, “Not there, at least,” I told her. “Maybe I can let you see it downstairs at a special showing afterward. I’ll have to look into the rules there. The showing is late enough that I will have to get special permission to stay out late. I’ve been told it’s been granted before; we’ll see if they do…?” Everly snorted, “Of course they will, Carly. I love you to death, but you are special, and you’ll always get that special treatment.” I made a face but knew she wasn’t entirely wrong either. I was privileged to have connections here that none of these girls would ever have. “Carly, would you please come here?” Grandma said, motioning to Lilly’s room. “Be right there,” I said and toddled my way over, realizing my diaper had grown wet at some point recently. She was sitting on the couch with Lilly on the other side, and another older woman was in the room I didn’t recognize. “Hello?” I said. “Would you please close the door, dear?” the woman said. It took a lot of effort from me, but I managed to swing it closed. “Thank you, Miss Slane. How about you hop up next to your grandma over there?” I was a bit nervous now but said, “Yes, ma’am?” Grandma scooped me up protectively and placed me in her lap with her arms around me. “Miss Slane, we haven’t had the pleasure of meeting yet. I’m Doctor Shapiro, the Interim Dean of Littles for the rest of the semester.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you,” I said politely. “I definitely prefer meeting you for this reason rather than you being in trouble!” She said. Her personality reminded me of a cunning snake waiting for the right moment to strike its prey. I was grateful for my grandmother’s arms because I felt cold just being physically near the woman. “Now, I received a copy of the message you sent yesterday and asked everyone to hold off responding until I could speak with you. Professor Wyler did reach out in support of your participation, especially since he believes you to be one of the stars of the show?” I blushed, “I was one of the lead cast members, but I would say Charlotte Perez is definitely the bigger lead!” “I know that name from somewhere…” she said thoughtfully. “Anyway, I’m being made of a few ongoing arrangements that I probably would not have agreed to myself. I think you’re missing out on a great deal by going to your grandparents on the weekends. Girls going with you last week was risky and more, but I’m also only the interim dean, so I will not rock the boat. I’ll let the real person do it when they hire her next month.” ‘Thank God it’s not her!’ my gut said. “That seems prudent,” Grandma said. “A change in status on that request would… have consequences.” I wasn’t sure Grandma should poke the bear, but I figured she had the tenure to do so. “Perhaps,” Dr. Shapiro said. “In any case, on this request… Carly already suggested having her nest mother as a chaperone. With that in place, I will allow this since I’ve learned Theater and Film students have had variances in the past. Miss Lilly, make sure that you have your substitute prepped to care for your nest that evening. I also expect you to ensure that Miss Slane here does not dilly-dally overly much after the show. I am told there is a brief award presentation and ‘Q and A’ session; she may stay for that, but no side trips coming home – and no watching films after hers.” “Thank you, Doctor Shapiro,” I told her politely. “Miss Slane, please make sure you stay out of my office for discipline issues. Should any occur, I will act in what I feel are the best interests of Emerson. To be blunt, I’m old school, and I feel like the Littles have been allowed to run amuck this semester!” I kept my mouth shut and was grateful she chose that moment to stand and leave herself, leaving us alone. “She’s… pleasant,” Grandma said sarcastically. “Grandma…” I hissed. “Yeah, it’s been a special couple of days since she came on,” Lilly said, not speaking against her, but clearly not a fan. “So, I heard you tell the girls you have a gown for this showing. I guess that means I need to dress up for this, too?” “You might look a little out of place if you don’t,” Grandma told her. “Give me a call later; I have someone who can help you with that as a thank you for your help keeping this one safe.” “You don’t…” “Trust me, it’s not a big deal, and we’d be happy to show our appreciation!” Grandma told her. “Okay,” Lilly said. She then realized the time, “Oh, shoot! I’ve got to get the girls to breakfast!” “This one has already had it. Do you mind if I use the table out there to change her?” “No problem at all,” Lilly told her. I watched as Lilly rushed the girls out, and Grandma lay me on the changing table to change what was now a very soggy diaper. She was gentle, as always, and then took some time to ensure I had everything elsewhere in the room I needed. I triple-checked that I had more diapers in my backpack before we left the nest, and she gave me a lift toward my first class. “Why aren’t you just leaving me like normal?” I asked her. “I want to make sure we get a chance to talk,” she told me. “Besides, your first class is in Kilby, right?” I nodded. “I need to go to my office anyway.” She just carried me all the way to her office, closed the door, and said, “Carly, that interim dean… if you have any problems with her, find a way to contact me. She is a despicable woman, and I am so pissed at Ryan for hiring her right now! You have to be very careful and watch yourself around her!” BETH HAD PLANNED to meet up again with Carly before walking to class but had received a message that Amanda was getting her there. ‘That’s odd,’ she thought to herself. Nikki kept her company, of course, but it was definitely lonely without her pint-sized girlfriend! ‘This is how it’ll be after May…’ she thought. ‘Maybe I should transfer next fall…’ “Is everything okay?” Nikki asked her, halfway there. “Hmm…?” Beth said. “Oh… just lonely, I guess,” she answered honestly. “I’m not good enough company?” The taller woman gave her a hard time. “You’re great company,” Beth said. “You’re just not…” “Not Carly?” Nikki said. “Yeah,” Beth answered. “Well, I’m sure you’ll see her after this class?” “I hope so. It’s weird walking without her at this point.” “Over the weekend, we found a couple of candidates to help me. I’d like you to meet both tonight and give me your opinion?” “You can’t do this on your own?” Beth asked. “Oh, I’m going to – and your mom insists on meeting them this week before hiring one, but if you’re uncomfortable with them, it’s a bigger problem.” “Okay, Nikki. Though I really do trust you,” Beth told her. “I hope we can at least keep the physical threats away,” Nikki said. “I’m looking forward to getting you to Spring Break. At least there, we’ll have your dad’s team joining us, too.” “Mom’s too?” Beth asked. “I don’t know. I was told that her team often stands down or does some training while your dad has the marshals around?” “I never really noticed,” Beth told her. “It’s only been a couple years since Dad got that job.” “I hope you realize how cool having a dad in that position is?” Nikki told her. “Oh, I do! I’m really proud of him,” Beth told her. “Honestly, it’s the kind of thing that gives me hope that I can have a normal life. I mean, he’s shorter than I am?” Nikki laughed. They had a seat beside each other in her Logic class, even as she was hoping she would be ready for the midterm in this class on Wednesday! I FINISHED TALKING with Grandma, learning a couple of the reasons she didn’t like Dr. Shapiro… I planned to stay as far away from her as possible even before learning them! Grandma’s gift to me was also exciting!!! She’d finally managed to get someone to manufacture a set of the augmented reality contacts in my size! She said I would need to replace them once every three years, but they’d self-clean themselves and keep my eyes healthy. She was pretty sure they could make it back home without being detected since they were apparently a ‘special batch’ to which she had added a few extras. Once I placed them into my eyes, I saw an incredible setup menu she helped me run through. I experienced how it sent sound directly into the brain during the setup menu! No one else would hear it, but I could! She had designed it even to allow for direct connection to the brain for use in the same environment as EdgeSphere, though I didn’t have time to try it out! “Don’t tell anyone you have these, Carly,” Grandma warned before escorting me downstairs. I was out of time to play with them anymore because it was back to business, though, as soon as I walked into my Intelligence class! I was lucky that both of my suspects responsible for hacking Reila were standing there talking to Professor Turing. I had planned things to easily pass off a load of the nanites to them and made a light brush past both simultaneously in such a way that neither noticed. I had designed a system that wouldn’t go into their bodies like mine. Instead, they would seek out any technology and bind to that. I hoped that any augmented devices, such as the contacts, would also be vulnerable to them. While class began, I used the interface with my contacts to connect with them. They were already making progress in connecting! They had a ‘kill switch’ for anything further than a certain radius from the delivery point, so I knew they wouldn’t go rogue. Professor Turing then made some announcements about our required midterm project. I had to force myself not to continue playing with the new display I could see overlaying the world. It was so cool to pull up a coding terminal without a screen! Still, since I didn’t want anyone to know about my new capability, I followed along with my tablet, making notes like typical. Several times, questions came up, and I answered them. A subroutine notified me of a connection with several devices toward the end of class. I knew that later, I would be able to start digging into my suspect’s digital lives! Whoever attacked Beth was obviously a good hacker. Still, I planned to show them I was better without being detected! By the time class ended, if Erin or Aiden were the culprits, I was certain I would find out! BETH MET UP with Carly after her Logic class ended. Thanks to Carly, she was pretty sure she would be fine on Wednesday after the professor discussed the midterm. It covered the fare of carrying her pint-sized girlfriend to Marconi for their classes. Amanda had apparently changed her before class, but her girlfriend should still have needed a diaper change. “Carly, have you drank anything today?” She asked, feeling the basically dry diaper over at the lobby area of the building. Carly blushed, “No…? I got distracted?” “Carly…” Beth chided her and grabbed the water bottle on the side of her backpack. “Drink!” she ordered as she carried her to the bathroom since she did need to go at least. Ten minutes later, she’d dropped off her girlfriend at her crazy, difficult class and went to catch some waves in hers. She winced mentally at her pun but was glad she’d asked Carly a bunch of questions the day before. From the panicked questions of students around her, it was apparent that most didn’t have a genius they studied with all the time! After class, she picked Carly up and noticed she hadn’t drunk any more of the water than what she’d forced her to drink earlier between classes. “Carly…” “What?” “You didn’t drink anymore?” She hissed a whisper, “Am I going to have to get a bottle and feed it to you to get enough to drink and stay hydrated?” She kept her voice quiet enough that neither Nikki nor Reila, who was walking with them, could hear. Carly blushed while seemingly also being clueless that she hadn’t. “No…?” “What’s with you today?” She asked her, carrying her to the union for lunch, where she could make sure Carly drank something. Her diaper should have been soaked after nearly four hours without a change, but she was sure it was far from leaking. “Just distracted by some things… it’s a long week?” She hugged her, “I guess that’s true,” she admitted. “Reila, join us for lunch?” she asked her. “Sure,” she told her. Once they’d sat down, Beth asked, “So, is there any word on permission?” “Yeah… that was why Grandma wanted me to get there early. Instead of just catching Miss Lilly though, the… interim-dean was in her room?” “That’s helpful?” Beth replied. I shrugged, “I guess.” “So…?” “Oh, right, she gave permission as long as I have my babysitter nest mother with me to ensure I don’t get into any trouble.” “Lilly seems okay; that shouldn’t be too bad,” Beth said. I shook my head, “She’s definitely not a problem, I’m fine with her going.” “So what’s wrong?” “Oh, just not as sure that the interim dean is as… supportive?” “Any trouble?” Beth asked me. “Not so far,” I told her. “I definitely do not want to be in her office for anything.” “That was true with Northrup, too?” Reila said, hearing our conversation. “Yeah… but somehow I think Northrup was… tamer.” “Huh,” Reila said. “That’s scary!” After lunch, with lots of ‘keep drinking that’ reminders and a diaper change, Beth and I traveled to our math classes to receive some last-minute information on our midterms. We debated checking out one of the editing studios to work on the short. Still, it wasn’t a time crunch, and we decided dinner and studying was a wiser plan. It ended up being that I made it to the nest much earlier than usual and started studying. Miss Lilly approached me, “Carly, let’s change that diapee, and I need to talk to you about something.” “Okay,” I said to her. As she changed me, she tickled me and then bent over right next to my head and whispered, “Be really careful, Carly, I’m not sure what’s going on, but Doctor Shapiro has been asking a ton of questions of everyone about you today. She may even be checking on camera footage.” I couldn’t ask her anything about it as she sat me up and said, “You’re not going anywhere else today; let’s just get you in your jammies?” “Thank you, Miss Lilly,” I told her. I sat around and worked on some studying, interrupted at one point by listening to a conversation with some of the girls. “So, what are you girls doing next week during Spring Break?” Everly had asked Mia. “We’re just staying here?” Willow told her. “Not exactly someplace we can go?” “What about going with Carly to her grandparents?” Everly suggested. “She’s going off on her own adventure with Beth,” Mia told her. “Oh?” Everly asked. “Where are you going, Carly?” she asked. I sighed, not wanting to rub this in. “Beth’s family is taking me and two of her friends on a trip somewhere warm with her family. Her mom, dad, siblings, my cousin Shelby, Beth, and her two friends are all going?” “I’m so jealous!” Everly said. “I wish I could at least take you guys to my place,” Everly told them. “Why? We should be able to just relax here, right?” Mia said. Everly looked uncomfortable when I looked up at her. “You should be able to… A lot of times, though, they think you need to be… watched.” “Huh?” “Hopefully, it’s not too bad, but the last time one of my friends stayed here over a break, she said they basically put her in daycare?” “What?!?” Willow hissed. I ‘went to bed’ early that night, trying to avoid the panic that seemed to have been caused by them. Fortunately, Miss Lilly had caught some of it and reassured them she would be watching out for them the whole time. Usually, the ‘daycare’ issue was if the nest mothers went on vacation. After I lay down in my pod, I closed my eyes and activated my new contacts display screen. With my eyes closed, it was just as immersive as my EdgeSphere headset, even though I preferred the isolation they gave over the contacts. I started up my custom software and began weeding out which of my two targets was responsible for Beth’s problems. Erin was easy to cross off the list; she definitely wasn’t the problem the more I explored her projects and history. It seemed more like she was similar in coding due to getting help from my other suspect. Ten minutes later I confirmed it, I now knew who was hacking the system to attack Beth. Now, I just needed to figure out how to fight back! ‘This isn’t an immediate thing,’ I told myself, completely covering my tracks. I left a backdoor in their system in such a way that it wouldn’t be possible to close it with just a simple update. Unless the whole hardware was swapped, it would remain. Then I sent a programmed ‘kill’ code to the nanites, causing them to disintegrate - clearing all evidence they had ever existed. ‘I wish the one causing my incontinence had one of those,’ I thought as I turned off the virtual screen behind my closed eyes. I could feel my diaper was soggier than it had been all day, and I still had seven hours of sleep to go that night! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! So just some updates about things. I'm currently working on Chapter 166, and am trying my best to get seven more done in the next two and a half weeks. If I can do so, I'll be set through my writing break I know is coming. At this point I have accepted this will be at least another year of writing next year, as Carly and Beth's tale is nowhere near complete! Anyway, comments, Likes, all of those will help me fuel the writing! Please contribute! 🙂

Chapter 143: Out! WHEN LILLY WOKE me up the next morning, I realized something felt off. “Oh, sweetie,” she told me. “Huh?” I tried to shake myself awake. “Your diapee leaked,” she told me. “Here, let’s get you cleaned up and in your swimsuit, and I’ll just make a note to them to swap your bedding today.” I looked down and realized all of the ‘hydrate’ comments from Beth yesterday had caught up as a torrent overnight. I knew my diaper was soaked as I went to sleep, but I clearly didn’t consider the ‘more to come’ part of that. The nighttime diaper was like a beach ball as Lilly wrapped it up. “Hopefully, this is the only time this happens,” she told me. “If not?” I asked nervously. “Well, we usually do a thicker type of diaper… The only ones I know of in your size that would take more are crawler diapers. Try to let me know if you need changed before bed next time?” Lilly suggested. I nodded and found myself cuddled into her side as she carried me downstairs for a swim. Fortunately, our new interim dean hadn’t deemed it worth saying anything about my swimming routine yet. I had heard Lilly tell the girls that she wouldn’t be taking everyone this week due to midterms. I hoped that didn’t build more resentment like it had the boys’ nest. ‘Hopefully, my fun spring break trip doesn’t either,’ I thought as I did far fewer laps and time than I had at my grandparents on Sunday. My Tuesday ran pretty smoothly. We drew commercial products out of a jar for one of our final projects in the screenwriting class. It was in addition to a documentary script that was our final project that would be due by the end of the class. Due to how the class was run, our professor dismissed us early. Grandma was supposed to pick me up for my therapy appointment, so I let her know I was done early and settled down in a chair in the downstairs lobby, where she told me to meet her. Looking around, I realized there were posters and advertisements for the film festival. I had never gone inside, but I had been told there was an eight-hundred-seat auditorium that would serve as the HoloTheater for the festival. The entryway was surrounded by images from the films, and I blushed as I realized one for ‘Diaper Diaries’ was front and center. I remembered the photoshoot but hadn’t been a part of its creation. Apparently, I hadn’t paid much attention when it had been passed around at one of our meetings! Charlotte chased Beth, who seemed to be running away from a training potty. I was sitting at a computer coding something a few feet away at a superimposed desk. ‘It’s okay…’ I thought to myself, critiquing it. “Ready to go, Kiddo?” Grandma asked me. “Yeah, I hadn’t seen this poster yet,” I told her. “Another part of the group worked on it.” “Cute!” she said. I was suddenly in her arms, and a squeeze of my diaper came. “I’ll change you over at the hospital, Doctor Sterling’s office said they could get you in a bit early today.” “Great,” I said. As she carried me on one hip, she did something with her watch and asked, “So, did you find anything?” “Huh?” I asked. “Your little hacking adventure yesterday?” she whispered. “How…?!?” I asked. “After your mama, do you really think I wouldn’t keep a closer eye on you?” I blushed. “So… what did you find? You did cover your tracks well enough, but I didn’t figure that out.” ‘Small victory… Damn! She’s good!’ I thought to myself “Well…” BETH SAT IN the classroom, finishing the last of her Signals exam, and was glad there hadn’t been any ‘What’s that?’ moments in the test. She’d understood all the questions, taken her time to respond, and been certain she had to have done well. She’d been worried that her therapy appointment would make it more challenging to focus in class that day. Still, Doctor Sterling seemed to understand midterm stress and didn’t push any buttons or dive too deep into anything to set off any emotional outbursts. She’d told her ‘thank you’ for that. As she pressed submit on the test tablet, she stood up and gathered her things. She glanced over at Reila, who was not far from her and could tell that the test was not going as well for her. Her friend seemed posed in a fearful posture and looked absolutely stressed out. Seeing Beth standing to leave, she was sure that hit her harder. She smiled at her reassuringly before dropping the tablet off with the professor and finding Nikki outside. “How did it go?” Nikki asked. Beth shrugged, “I think I knew it all? I think I answered everything correctly? You never know, though, until you get the grade…” “Got it,” Nikki said. “So what now?” Beth looked at the time, “Would you mind if we wait for Reila to finish? Then we’ll go get a bite to eat for lunch?” “Sure,” Nikki said. “We can wait for her over there?” Beth watched her classmates leave one by one. Sometimes, there would be three or four at once. Still no Reila. Finally, right at the end of class time, Reila exited, and Beth noticed her eyes were red. “What’s wrong?” Beth asked. “I... I... I think I failed it, Beth, I didn’t know any of the questions!” “Huh?” “Seriously, Beth, I’d never seen any of those questions before.” “What are you talking about? It was basically most of the study guide the professor gave us?” Reila broke down in tears then, and Beth hugged her while wondering what was going on. She’d sat down with Reila the previous night and studied together. She knew that she had to have seen that study guide? ‘Did I take a different test than her?’ I WAS EXHAUSTED from talking about everything with Doctor Sterling when Grandma took me up to have Doctor Nickerson do a quick check. “So, why does this show activity in editing nanites?” she asked me. “Uh…” Grandma looked at her, “Don’t worry about it; she didn’t change the ones in her body… We’ve already discussed it.” “Got it,” Doctor Nickerson said to her. She looked at me, “Being a troublemaker, huh? That’s the same look my mommy gives me when I am.” I rolled my eyes, “I wasn’t doing anything bad.” “Well, anyway, looks like things are still stable. Let’s check again in a month or if you notice anything changes. Just so you know, I don’t think we can get that plaque off the micturition center at this point… It’s as covered as my own.” I sighed, “I guess I kind of wish I had the reason you have yours.” “I could nurse you, Carly,” Grandma said. Making me turn bright red, “Lord knows, probably every girl on this campus would happily nurse you.” “I didn’t mean that!” I said. ‘Well, if it was Beth?’ I mused. ‘I wonder if her body reacts that way? Or if she would have to have a baby first?’ “Just… I didn’t even have anything really happen? It’s like if you have a crazy scar, you should have a crazy story to go with it?” They both gave me looks that said they didn’t fully believe my story but let it go. After lunch with my grandmother at a restaurant on the edge of campus next to the hospital, she returned me in time to sit down in Narratives with Beth and the crew. “Hey,” I said to her. “Hey,” she said, looking a bit distracted. “What’s wrong?” I asked her. She looked around, seeing we had a little privacy, but not much. “I’ll tell you after class? I think someone did something to our tests earlier.” “Huh?” Right then, Charlotte and Sebastian sat down on either side of us, “Hey, girls,” Charlotte said. “Hi,” I said, still wondering what Beth was talking about. I listened even as I used the contact lenses to activate my overlay screen. ‘It’s going to take a while to get used to this,’ I thought, even as I knew I didn’t want anyone except Grandma to know I had them. I made a note to remember to ask Beth about the test later. Charlotte asked me something right then, and I had to pay attention to her. “Oh, before I forget!” I said. “Studio dinner Thursday night at Fiona’s, we have a room reserved for all of us. Let me know if you have someone you want to bring; we should be able to add them.” “That’s awesome; how much do we need to bring per person?” Sebastian asked. “It’s covered,” I told him. “You don’t have to do that, Carly… and how can you possibly do that?” He added quietly. I sighed, “If you make money and leave it in an account untouched for thirty years, it adds up. My mom transferred an account from her to me.” “That’s…” “Cool,” Charlotte finished for him, quietly adding, “Drop it.” I mouthed ‘thanks’ to her, even as Professor Wyler stepped to the front of the room. “Well, good afternoon! I’m certain you all saw the posters and schedules in the building as you came in today. I want to congratulate Studio Three for earning the top billing this year. That has never gone to a project in this class before. It’s usually a senior independent study film, so congrats to them!” There was a smattering of polite applause around the room. “Just a reminder, you must sit for at least six films over Wednesday and Thursday. The films start at noon tomorrow and last until midnight. The same is true for Thursday, with a thirty-minute celebration before the main film for Studio Three, an awards ceremony, and then a Q and A afterward with Studio Three for thirty minutes before the films resume. The entire department is represented, so animation, live-action, and all of it are up. They range from fifteen minutes to three hours, depending on the film. All lengths count for the number you must watch, so you can knock out most of them in a couple hours if necessary.” He paused, “Documentation you watched them will be scanning your ID on entrance and exit. Please remember to do both! You will also have a short worksheet of questions on each film that you must submit, so take notes.” There was some fidgeting, and he laughed, “It’s basic stuff, title of the film, style, synopsis, good and bad things you liked, basically. You should be able to complete it during the credits and changeover to the next film if you bring a tablet with you.” He looked around for more questions. “Okay, so the rest of the semester is spent on short film projects and your commercials. Commercial scripts should be possible to pick the week after Spring Break. You all must turn in that final project by the last day of class. Your semester projects and the film festival responses will cover your grade – remember there is no final exam for this course. Each day, we’ll review a few things regarding style and concepts that can help you, but we’ll probably also give you most of this class time to work. After the break, we will have a commercial specialist as a guest lecturer for one day. Commercials are a bit different of an art form.” He finished up, “Thursday, there will not be class due to the festival. Please make sure you catch Studio Three’s production; it was incredibly well-made and enjoyable to watch! With that, go ahead and spend your time the way you need to!” “This may be the best class ever,” one of the guys said. “Yeah… umm, what do we need to do now?” Caleb asked. “Right now, it’s just a matter of editing the last film,” Charlotte said. “I think our editors have that in hand?” “Yeah,” I said, “We’ll shoot to have a draft version for you to see the Thursday after break? Honestly, with the rest of the week, I doubt we will get it all done this week?” Sebastian nodded, “We all have midterms. I don’t think even a week later would be an issue; we’ll still have time to get music added again and have it done in plenty of time.” We talked for a few more minutes, and I asked Beth, “Do you feel like spending some time trying to edit today? Or do we need to give you time to study?” She looked at her watch, “We could go do two hours? Dinner? Then maybe meet up to talk in EdgeSphere?” “That works,” I told her. “Let’s check that diaper, and then we’ll go get to work,” she told me while picking me up. “I need to get one of those wraps for carrying you at some point,” she said. I blushed, “Somehow, I’m sure I would have no problem fitting.” “No, you wouldn’t; the bigger thing is finding one that would fit me since I’m smaller than a Big.” I leaned my head against her shoulder as she squeezed me tightly, and I sensed some tension in her body language. After a change to a dry diaper, we claimed an empty editing studio and got to work. BETH LOOKED ON as Carly did her thing with the footage from the past week. When they’d first started on the other project, she could tell Carly was trying to figure out the system at the time. Now, though, she seemed to know where everything was and worked at a really staggering speed! As they shot the footage, the crew had been even better about tagging it per some requests Carly had made. That meant Beth could just call out the scene they were looking for, and then she could get the footage called up and inserted. Initially, Carly was just lining up clips. Still, as she went, she began choosing camera views, readjusting shots, and making some light corrections to light and sound files. When the two hours ended, much to her surprise, they were already at the scene of being at ‘Harper’s House’ with her ‘dad.’ “Well, that’s two hours,” Carly said, “That’s quite a bit of progress, really? I bet we can finish this on the Tuesday we return?” Beth laughed lightly, “We?” “We!” Carly said with a smile. “Dinner?” The two of them were almost back to the cafeteria when they saw a commotion. “Please! Just let me go!” they heard. Beth looked onward, expecting it to be a Little that had landed into a tight spot again. Instead, her former antagonist, Nevaeh, was the source of the commotion. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to!” “Aww… Sweetie, we know. It’s also why we know this just isn’t working out. Let’s go see Doctor Shapiro…” “Who’s she?” “The new interim dean.” “But I…” Beth saw an object thrust into the struggling girl’s mouth and realized it was probably a pacifier. Two nest mothers were trying to contain the girl, but suddenly, she knocked them over and ran straight at Carly and Beth! Beth protectively stepped aside with Carly. Nikki jumped in front of them, prepared to protect them, but they watched the diapered Amazon run as fast as she could away past them! She was fast, and despite the handicap of the sagging diaper, she was pulling away from the pursuing nest mothers. Just as Beth thought she might make it away from her pursuers, a pulse was shot from one of the security officers who suddenly appeared! She winced sympathetically as it struck Nevaeh, and she went down hard to the ground, tumbling as the energy of her speed kept her body moving. “Call an ambulance!” one of the officers said. “We better let Doctor Shapiro know,” one of the mothers said. “Damn, I really didn’t want her to go down like this… I kind of liked having her around.” Beth and Carly continued their walk past the commotion and sat in the cafeteria. “What just happened?” Carly asked her. “I think she just demerited out,” Beth said simply. “That’s not going to go well with that interim dean,” Carly told her. “She’s…” “Strict?” Nikki answered for Carly, motioning over her head that Miss Lilly was making her way over. “Yeah,” she said. When Lilly arrived, she said, “Carly, as soon as you finish dinner, please come straight to the nest. It’s not an official thing… but you don’t want to be out late right now.” “Okay, Miss Lilly,” Carly told her. After she was gone, they had food, and she was trying to eat quickly, “Beth,” she asked, “why do I get the feeling things are about to all go haywire?” Beth shook her head, “Not sure, but I have the same feeling… Make sure the sphere room is secure later when I come to visit?” Carly nodded, and both girls looked out at the cafeteria. It was filled with Bigs, Mids, and far fewer Littles than there should have been… something wasn’t right. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button! Like Really, Press it! Please? Pretty Please? (It's seemed empty the last couple weeks) So Nevaeh has reached the end at Emerson, not a perfect person, but still always said to see a 'Little' demerit out. An epic demeriting-out it was, though? So tomorrow there will be a special-ish posting to which I'll be putting a link. (I'll put it in the AI section, though) One of my friends kept badgering me with music she created with an AI generator... so I couldn't help but go play with one. Obviously, getting a band together to sing ABDL songs together is... troublesome? (Probably enough musicians on here we could, but I digress...) Anyway, I have two 'albums' I've been putting together the past couple of weeks. One is one you could consider a soundtrack to the book, LCW, Diaper Diaries, and Crumbled Cookies, and the other is songs from the nest. I'm posting them on YouTube. Unfortunately, they have a silly limit on unverified accounts, so it'll take me until tomorrow to post it all. Thanks in advance if you indulge me in that little sidetracked pursuit! (I think there are a couple of very catchy songs in both! Several of the nest songs I can't seem to get out of my head!)

Chapter 145: New Rules BETH WOKE UP to Rachel pushing on her shoulder, “Time for you two to wake up, girls.” “Ugh,” she said, a loose hair from Reila had found its way into her mouth. “Come on, Reila, we both have exams today.” She watched her sit up, climb down from the bed, and then, as her pajamas slipped to reveal the diaper Rachel had put on her, she said, “Eek… how… who?” She looked at Beth, “I promise I’m…” Beth didn’t let her say anything else; she just hugged her. “It’s okay, Reila, I won’t tell anyone.” “How did I end up in a diaper?” She asked nervously. “I dressed you in that, Reila,” Rachel said. “You won’t say anything, right?” Reila said, terrified. “No, and if you would like, I have a set of big girl panties for you, and I’ll destroy that wet diapee?” “Does she have to say it like that?” She asked Beth. “Knowing her? Yes.” Rachel saw her nod and rematerialized the holo-changing table again. From up close, Beth couldn’t believe it just formed in the air like their sets did. She’d never seen a smaller emitter set capable of doing that, and it was impressive. She tried to just look at that as her friend’s wet diaper was removed, she was wiped down, and a pair of panties found their way up her hips. Reila was crying when she was let down, and Rachel disappeared. Beth gave her a hug, “Come on, go get a shower. We’ll get breakfast, and then we’ll go take on the world. You can do this; I have your back.” “Thanks, Beth,” she said. Beth worried about her but had to get her own rear in gear and into the shower! As she showered, the questions that came up from last night were only bothering her more. Even before knowing about the apparent bedwetting issues Reila was having, she’d been worried about her friend failing out. She was pretty sure that, as Tweeners, they were still subject to the ‘you could leave’ rule rather than agreeing to live as a Little. She knew that Reila’s Mom was a Big, but her dad was just about her height. Beth resolved that she would tell her to drop out if that ultimatum came. She’d get her mom and dad to take her friend back home to New Haven if they needed to and get a spot at one of the universities there that were safer for non-Bigs. She shook her head as she left the shower to get water out of her ears, even as she quickly dried her hair, dressed in a comfortable outfit, refreshed her SkinSync makeup, and headed upstairs to Reila’s room. “You ready to go, Reila?” she asked, seeing the door was partially open. When she opened it the rest of the way, instead of seeing Reila putting her hair up or makeup on, she saw Tracy, their RA. “Umm… hi?” Beth said. “I just came to see if Reila’s ready to go to breakfast?” “Just about Beth. If you can just give us a few more minutes, Reila and I are just talking about some changes that need to happen in her room today while she’s gone to class.” The way she said it made her feel like spiders were crawling on her, and she had a bad feeling that Reila’s situation was going from bad to worse! ONCE I DISCONNECTED from the EdgeSphere space of Beth’s, I immediately went on defense with my firewalls and made one hundred percent sure no one could have traced where I was. I couldn’t help but think that things had kind of calmed down since the protests, and now, all of a sudden, everything was kicking into high gear just in time for midterms! I did get some sleep that night, but I also got more sleep than I wanted because Lilly woke me up and said, “Carly, let’s get your bath going so we can get you to your tests.” “What about my swim?” I asked sleepily as she carried me to the bathroom. “Mommy’s sorry, baby, but I’ve been told it’s too dangerous to have Littles swim in the big pool.” Lilly made a face that clearly told me what she thought of that, even as she hugged me tightly. “Sorry,” she said quieter again. “Not your fault,” I told her. It was still a half-hour before she’d wake the other girls up at least, so she actually bathed me and played with me like I was a toddler. It was a little mind-bending that early in the morning! Lilly dressed me all the way without any input from me, from diapering me to pulling all of my uniform pieces, including socks on, and braiding my hair in pigtails with bows. She sat me down at my desk when she was done. She placed a sippy cup of water beside me, “It’s from your bottles,” she quietly said to me, “I’m keeping them in my room.” “Thanks,” I told her while warily eyeing the cup. It was not even a sippy cup for an older baby, more of a ‘baby’s first’ sippy cup with a soft spout that was not that far removed from a baby bottle nipple. At this stage, though, I had to acknowledge there was a difference… especially since she had mentioned baby bottles the day before! I watched her get the girls up and seemingly baby each girl more and more. “May I head to breakfast now… Mommy?” I asked her. She made a face, “I think that’s okay, we may have to go via the rope on other days…” “Thank you, Mommy. Since I’m leaving the nest, may I have my phone?” “Let me finish putting this pretty bow in Mia’s hair…” she said. I watched her run to her room and hand me my phone. “Be good and stay out of trouble,” she told me. “Mommy, why is this all happening?” I heard one of the girls ask even as I was taking advantage of the permission and getting out of the nest. I was the first Little in the cafeteria that morning, and it was clear that it was unexpected to see me already. In my experience, the people who worked the lines were genuinely kind. I soon had a plate with a piece of waffle, bacon, and some juice and found my way to the table Beth and I usually sat at. She came in with Reila and Nikki just before the lines of Littles started arriving on the rope lines. ‘Shit! I hope I didn’t get Lilly in trouble…’ I worried. Reila looked horrible when Beth arrived with her, “Hey, Reila,” I said to her. “Hi, Carly,” she said, her voice sad. “What’s wrong?” I asked her. She shook her head, “I… I can’t talk about it.” “If there’s anything I can do, let me know?” I told her. “Thanks, Carly,” she said. I looked at Beth, but she shook her head and mouthed, ‘Not now.’ Right as I was about to take a bite, I noticed several of the Littles’ tables had their mothers going up and down them to put cloth bibs on them. “What’s going on?” Nikki asked, sitting down suddenly and blocking my view. “I don’t have a clue,” I whispered, “but the new interim Dean of Littles is off to an auspicious start right now…” Nikki’s presence was blocking the nest mothers from seeing me, and it seemed that was the only reason I wasn’t given one. “Carly?” Beth asked. “Last night when I got back to the nest was weird,” I told her. “I thought we were past this stuff?” “Keep your head down until break,” Beth told me. “I’ll try?” I replied. I hurriedly used the app with my Lenses to send a message to Grandma, letting her know that I really needed to talk to her before or after class. I waited for a response, but as I noticed a number of the Littles had their cups replaced with baby bottles because they were complaining about the morning, I made a decision. I asked, “Any chance you all are done eating?” “Yeah, I definitely lost my appetite,” Reila said. I walked behind in front of Beth out of the cafeteria, with Nikki right behind me. I thought there might have been a murmur about me as I left, but I just kept walking and held on tightly to Beth when she picked me up. “You need to tell your grandma about this,” Nikki said, walking beside me. “I messaged her,” I told her. Reila split off from us to go to the library to study before her midterm, saying, “I’ll see you in a bit.” “Good luck!” Beth and I called after her, and I could tell she was just as worried as I was. We had a half hour before class when we arrived in the Kilby building, and Grandma was walking in, too. “Let’s go talk upstairs,” she said to the three of us. In her office, I watched her scan for anything that didn’t belong before she stared into my eyes and said, “I’ve gotten little bits of things; tell me what’s going on from last night until today. We’re going to have to be quick here.” “At dinner, I noticed there were very few Littles eating in the cafeteria. Lilly almost seemed worried when she saw me eating with the girls and told me to make sure I got back to the nest as soon as possible. When I got there, I got the pleasure of meeting the new interim dean and house mother. I told you about that?” She nodded. “Well, when I got to the nest, Lilly pulled me into her room under the pretense of showing me her dress for Thursday, but instead used that bug zapper and kind of gave me a heads up on things.” “You told us all of that last night?” Beth said. “When she was done, we got to have a ‘circle-time’ talk about new rules of calling her Mommy, no phones, no other electronics… We were also informed that the only drinks we could have in the nest would have to be in sippy cups or baby bottles.” Beth made a face at that, “It was awkward, and everyone knew something was wrong. I got ahold of you last night. When I disconnected, I triple-checked that no one could or did trace my connection, and then went to sleep?” “This morning?” Grandma asked. “Lilly told me she had been forbidden from taking me swimming as it was unsafe, and she had been a bad mommy for taking me and risking my safety. She gave me a private bath, then went to get everyone else ready. She gave me a sippy cup on my desk, whispering that it had my water in it… After that, I examined everything and decided to make a break for it if I was allowed. She let me go, but I have a feeling this will be the last day I can go to breakfast on my own… Everyone came in holding onto the rope line things this morning.” “Then they made all the Littles wear bibs, Mandy,” Nikki said. “I watched them go through and replace all of their cups with baby bottles, too.” “What the hell is going on?” Grandma asked. “I wish I knew,” I told her. “Okay, Carly, whatever they tell you to do – go ahead and do it, no matter how stupid and babyish it is.” “I kind of planned on that,” I told her. “Be prepared for this to get a lot worse leading up to Friday… I’m kind of scared for the Littles that are here over the break. I’m going to get an appointment to see Ryan and also give your dad a call, Beth.” “What about Reila?” Beth asked. “More is going on with her too…?” “What happened to her?” I asked. “She didn’t want to say?” She looked guilty but said, “Don’t ever tell her I told you this! I want to help her, though! When we finished last night, I sent her a text asking about her test. She took forever to respond, but when she did, she wanted to come down and asked if she could stay the night.” “How bad?” Nikki asked. “She got a thirty-three percent,” Beth said, “she only got an eighty-five percent on her first test. That would normally be fine since she still has a couple of tests. Unfortunately, this one is weighted heavily enough that she basically can’t pass already. She told me she already had been told she had to meet with her advisor and the dean on the Monday after break.” “About?” Grandma asked. “Probably giving her the ‘drop-out’ or ‘join the Littles’ because that’s all you are speech like we talked about last night?” Beth said. “They can’t really do that, can they?” I asked. “They can… especially since when she came in last night, I learned she was wearing Pull-Ups. She wet one before I even went to bed. I had to push her over since she fell asleep crying and saw it... I had Rachel change her; she just put a baby diaper on her overnight, and then she incinerated both soaked pieces of evidence this morning.” “I’ll triple-check there’s not a trail to you on those…” Grandma said. “There must be one to her… Our RA was in her room earlier talking about ‘changes in her room.’” “You may need to stay away from her for your own safety, Beth,” Nikki told her. “What do we do now? This is getting crazy?” I asked. “Let me and a couple others see what we can do. Both of you need to avoid getting involved anymore! I’m going to meet you for dinner tonight if I can get permission. What do you have the rest of the day?” “We both have two midterms, then my animated film is showing not long after that at the festival. We were going to try to catch an hour of films then for our class?” “Make sure you don’t overstay that time there. I don’t want them accusing you of goofing around…” Grandma said. “And me?” Beth asked. “You two are safer together, Beth. Between Nikki and Carly, you’re probably at your safest. It’s when you’re alone that it’s an issue. Stay together as much as you can. But, right now, you two need to scoot to your classes and exams. Good luck, girls, give me a hug.” We both gave Grandma a hug. Beth had a test then in Logic, so she wanted to get there early. I set myself up at my usual seat. I looked at the time, and with fifteen minutes to class still, it gave me time to read some notices that had been sent to the Littles at Emerson via email. To: Students in Sanders and Wenig Halls From: Dr. Wendy Chester Interim Littles Residence Hall Director Subject: Revision of Rules Per university ordinance, the following restrictions are now in effect for all students residing in Sanders or Wenig Halls. In Sanders and Wenig Halls, portable electronics such as Phones, EdgeSphere units, or gaming devices must be turned in to Nest Mothers while present in the dormitory. Students may take their phones with them outside of the hall for emergency safety concerns. Computers and university-issued tablets may be used in dorms only for schoolwork. No gaming or internet access outside of this shall be allowed. Students must now be safely escorted to breakfast and dinner by nest mothers or designated university personnel/escorts. Students in Sanders and Wenig Halls will be designated to sit at specific tables by nest for breakfast and dinner. They are not permitted to sit anywhere else in the dining hall. All beverages must be consumed only from approved spill-proof containers during meals and in the dorms. Open-top containers, screw-top lids, and similar items are not permitted for residents of Sanders or Wenig. Please send any questions you may have to my office or direct them through your nest mother. My mind went blank as I barely held inside my head a string of curse words. ‘What the hell?!? Why would they be suddenly shifting like this?!?’ There was a pit in my stomach with the worry of everything else that morning, and I was left wondering what would be coming next! BETH SAT DOWN in the classroom used for her Logic class, and made sure she crammed a few last-minute details for the test. “Good morning,” the professor said as his TA began passing out test tablets. “Please make sure that you have all electronics put away and turned off. You may take up to the full two hours for this test, but I’m sure it will take less time for most of you if you studied.” “When you are finished, please press submit. You may turn in the tablet to me at the front and leave when you have done so. Good luck!” he said. Beth went to work on the test problems given, generally finding the questions quite simple… ‘Maybe even logical?’ she groaned at her own pun but kept working through it all. Finishing with about thirty minutes to spare, she ensured she had answered everything solidly and pressed submit! She looked around the room and saw a couple of other people starting to leave, and she joined them by turning in the tablet. Nikki was waiting when she left, “How was it?” she asked her. “Went well!” Beth replied. “Great! You’re done early; want to go pick the girlfriend up from class?” “Yeah, there’s that lounge close to her classroom. We can wait there?” Carly’s professor let them go a few minutes early, and she came out of the classroom to Beth and Nikki with the most angry look on her face that Beth had ever seen. “What happened?” Beth asked worriedly, “Are you okay?” With a sigh, Carly showed Beth the email and felt herself join in the anger! “They what?!?” she hissed! “Apparently, this new lady is out to make everything that happened before seem nice,” Carly told her. “So… like, how does that even work? Everyone’s classes end at different times?” “I think that’s why they didn’t say lunch yet…” Carly told her. “Ugh!!! Let’s get going, we’ve got a walk… and…” Beth sniffed a foul odor, “that’s not helping things either, huh?” She picked Carly up, gave her a hug, “Let’s get that diaper changed, and then we’ll figure out how to get this policy changed… Please tell me you sent that to your grandmother already?” Carly nodded, “yeah, she hasn’t replied yet.” “She will… Littles won the last battle, I think you can win again.” “Keep your voice down,” Nikki warned her. Fortunately, I believed we were far enough that the new dean couldn’t hear her, but that very devil was walking toward us at a rapid pace. “Excuse me, just what are you doing with this student?” Doctor Shapiro asked. Her voice was cold, and something seemed scarily calculating with her look at them. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ You all did it! You gave me my attention-seeking Little self likes and made me feel good! Thank you!!!! Please keep feeding the monster, my muse really does need to be fed likes regularly to keep her happy and writing! Speaking of happy and writing, I'm on my last day I've budgeted to work on this and am half-way through chapter 176. What does this mean for you all? Well, there won't be a long gap of chapters is my hope! I unfortunately am almost to the time of year where my work schedule both consumes all time, but also all ability to be creative. Last year I hit that block early and couldn't get ahead enough. My guess is I have one more year of a writing window that I'll need to finish this. I really hope it doesn't take 2. As of last night I was at 540k words into this tale, and it still has a long way to go! Anyway, let me know what you think about about how things are going. Obviously Littles are getting their proper care it seems now! I mean, who would possibly trust a Little to drink out of an open top container? Big girl cups? Only if you mean sippy cups of course! 😈 A world championship trophy?!?! For me?!?!? I just thought it was one of those dinky dollar store trophies! Wow!!! Yes, you get a chapter (and a trophy!)

Chapter 46: Just a Fluke I stood frozen in place with Hannah’s arms wrapped firmly around me. At least she had hugged me around my chest. Any lower and her hands might have stumbled upon the padding beneath my shorts. I needed to get that pull-up off. I should have known better than to keep it on so close to when everyone was coming home for the evening. I could have encountered problems even if it weren’t for Hannah’s surprise visit. And what had I gotten myself into? I deeply regretted telling Hannah that we were friends back at camp, even if that had been the only plan I was able to come up with to purchase her silence about my bedwetting. I watched over Hannah’s shoulder as her cousin, Emma, practically dashed out the door. Not fair. She got to go play soccer. I had to stay home and babysit her cousin. It was an annoying ending to what had otherwise been a perfect day of having the house to myself to experience wearing an actual diaper for the first time. Who knew how long it would be before an experience like that again? I should have taken at least one more diaper when I had swiped one from Hannah’s suitcase back at camp. Like she would notice one more was gone. My little brother Jackson came pounding down the stairs behind me as I watched the front door shut following Emma’s exit. Hannah finally released me from the hug. I wasn’t sure if it was her pull-up or mine that I heard crinkle when we each took a step back. If Jackson, who had witnessed Hannah’s accident on the front steps when he had arrived home with Mom only minutes ago, had any further thoughts on what he had seen, he didn’t make them known. He turned the corner to the living room with a handful of miniature toy cars held in his arms. Well, he was only five. Kids that age had memories about as good as goldfish. “I’m going to start making dinner,” Mom said. “Hannah, do you like eating spaghetti?” “No,” Hannah said with a shake of her head. “That’s gross.” “How about fried rice?” Hannah shook her head again. “I could make you some chicken nuggets.” That suggestion brought a smile to Hannah’s face. I couldn’t believe it. Mom never let me be that picky when it came to dinner. If I didn’t like something, I had to try it, but I wasn’t required to finish it. But being able to reject dinner options multiple times in a row? That was unheard of. I wasn’t all that keen on spaghetti, but I would have preferred if Hannah had stuck on that or fried rice rather than nuggets. That was Jackson’s favorite meal. I didn’t mind it. But it wasn’t something I wanted to eat more than a few times a month. “Why don’t you show Hannah around?” Mom said. “It’s going to be a while before dinner is ready. Have to get the oven heated up first.” I gave Hannah a short tour of the house, showing her around the main level before heading upstairs. I gave Jackson, who was playing with his toys in the living room, a wide berth. Hannah ran up the stairs ahead of me to the second floor, and I realized I had made a mistake in the clothes I had picked out for her. Many of my shorts didn’t tend to be high-waisted. After all, there wasn’t any need to worry about a pull-up sticking out the top. On Hannah, this was a problem. If she was standing or sitting still, her shirt settled in place just enough to keep the top of the pull-up concealed, but the second she lifted her arms up, bent over, or leaned to the side, her unusual undergarments were plain as day. I didn’t like other people wearing my clothes. I didn’t ever share clothes with Emma or Angie, though they, at times, would swap pajamas at sleepovers. It was an unexplainable ick. I hadn’t objected initially to getting the shorts for Hannah both because Mom had asked me to do so and because there hadn’t been any alternative solution to her wet pants, which was also partially my fault. It wasn’t until I took the first step up the stairs that I became aware again of how I still had a pull-up under my shorts as well, as the padding scrunched between my legs with each step upward. At least my shorts were a pair that was better suited to hide the pull-up. I had to get the pull-up off before Grace got back. Mom didn’t seem to have noticed, and Jackson was obviously oblivious. I didn’t think Dad would be a problem, but my older sister had called me out in a wet pull-up that morning after the birthday sleepover. Would Grace notice a dry pull-up beneath my shorts? I didn’t want to chance it. After getting up the stairs, I pointed out each bedroom as I walked down the hallway toward my own one, which was at the very end. Once inside, Hannah ran toward my bed and launched herself in the air onto it. “It’s crinkly, just like mine,” she proclaimed loudly. I winced, glancing instinctively toward the hallway. Thank goodness that Jackson had already made his way downstairs. I needed to get Hannah off of the topic of pull-ups and bedwetting, lest she accidentally blurt out the wrong thing at the wrong time. I chose not to acknowledge her comparison of how our beds both had protective covers on the mattresses. Though it did make me wonder. My experiment today seemed to suggest that Hannah’s diapers could hold a massive amount of pee without leaking. Why would she also need a plastic mattress protector? Hannah didn’t seem capable of sitting still. She practically leaped off of the bed as she perused the entire bedroom. There was no stopping her as she touched and sifted through all my things, all while giving a running commentary of what she thought about all of it. I had left the top drawer of my dresser open. Sure, Hannah already knew about my pull-ups. But I couldn’t be this careless. What if Jackson had wandered into my bedroom? He was just tall enough that he might be able to see into the top drawer if he stood on the tips of his toes. Hannah peeked into the drawer before I had a chance to go over and shut it. “That’s a lot of pull-ups!” Mom had just restocked. I belatedly remembered her comment about how she would get me the name-brand ones like Hannah wore rather than the generic ones I had the next time she was going to purchase pull-ups for me. It was a shame that I would have to wait a while for that. Hannah, thankfully, didn’t remain fixated on the pull-ups, her attention drawn next to some of my soccer trophies. While Hannah examined the trophies, I slid over to my dresser and closed the top drawer. As I stood next to the dresser, I clenched my legs together instinctively as a sudden urge to pee struck me. When was the last time I’d gone to the bathroom? It couldn’t have been that long ago. I relaxed as the need to pee went away, resuming my watch over Hannah as she continued to peruse my bedroom. A few moments later, the need to pee was back in full force, my bladder feeling as though it had suddenly arrived at its breaking point. What to do? Risk leaving Hannah alone in my room? Or risk not making it to the toilet in time? I had the pull-up on. I could wet it. No. I wasn’t like Hannah. I didn’t need to use pull-ups because I couldn’t make it to the toilet on time during the day. “Be right back.” I walked calmly to the bedroom door, acting as if my bladder wasn’t practically screaming at me, quickening my pace the moment I rounded the corner to the hallway and was out of sight. I locked the bathroom door behind me and then collapsed onto the cold toilet seat in a hurry. I barely managed a trickle. That was odd. I was sure I had needed to pee more than that. I strained for about a minute, getting a little more urine to come out. I was probably just feeling off because of how much extra water I had drunk today. That had to explain why my body was acting strange. I’d be fine tomorrow. I did look down at the pull-up as I attempted to empty my bladder. The absorbent lining on the interior remained completely white. Nothing had come out on accident. I relaxed slightly. The quarter-sized leak on my underwear earlier today had just been a one-off. I toyed with the idea of taking the pull-up off, hiding it somewhere in the bathroom, and returning to the bedroom commando. But in the few seconds I had before needing to get back to my bedroom, I couldn’t think of a suitable location that my family might not accidentally stumble upon before I’d have the opportunity to retrieve the pull-up. I wiped myself clean as fast as I could, trying not to think about what Hannah might be getting up to in the bedroom in my absence. I didn’t wait for the water to warm up as I washed my hands under a cold stream in the sink, shaking them dry and rubbing them on my shorts as I hurried back to the bedroom. I found Hannah with her head stuck inside my closet, looking through all the clothes hanging on the rack. A few shirts on the floor and empty hangers above them evidence enough that she wasn’t being all that careful. “What are you doing?” I asked as calmly as I could, doing my best not to snap at her. I’d put too much work into putting my laundry away neatly to have her come along and mess it all up. It was one of my least favorite chores to do. I tried — and failed — to surprise a large sigh. Hannah just had no concept of personal space or privacy whatsoever. There had been many times in my life when I had wished that I had a sister closer in age to me than Grace — maybe even a twin. But no, at least with siblings a decent distance in age from me, I was granted privacy in my room, and I certainly wasn’t expected to share any of my clothing. “I want something else to wear,” Hannah said. “I don’t like these shorts. They’re itchy.” I looked at the shorts Hannah was wearing. I’d last worn them a week ago at camp. Nothing had been wrong with them then. That didn’t make any sense. I knew my shorts weren’t itchy. Just like I knew my pull-ups weren’t itchy. I didn’t understand why Hannah would claim that they were. Maybe that was just her way of saying that she didn’t like them. It was bad enough that Hannah was already wearing that pair of shorts. I didn’t need her trying on half my clothes to finally find something that would better suit her picky tastes. And what did it matter that her pull-ups showed, anyway? That secret was already out. “Can’t you just wear the shorts? It’s only for a few hours.” “But,” Hannah said, her voice rising an octave to a high-pitched whine. A distraction. I needed a distraction. No more conversations about pull-ups, bedwetting, or clothing. I knew what would work. Even if I also knew that it would send Hannah on another tangent that there would be no getting her off of. I walked over to my desk, opened the drawer, and pulled out the portable video game console. “Do you want to check out this Harry Potter game?” <><><> “Maddy, Hannah, it’s time for dinner.” At the sound of Mom calling from the foot of the stairs, I looked over at the clock. Nearly forty-five minutes had passed since Mom had come home. I hadn’t been expecting dinner just yet. I knew Grace wasn’t home. She always went back to her room to change clothes after returning from work, and I knew I wouldn’t have missed her walking in the hallway. “Can you play for a few more minutes?” Hannah asked as I pressed the pause button on the game and set the console to the side. I eased myself off of the bed, again careful to make sure my pull-up didn’t show. I had to get it off. Maybe I could let Hannah run ahead. It would just take a moment. I could slip the pull-up off. Exchange it for regular underwear and return it to the dresser. I let Hannah head out the bedroom door without following behind her. I waited, listening for her footsteps. I’d be able to tell if she made it down the stairs. That would give me enough time. But the creaking of her footsteps in the hallway came to a pause. And a second later, Hannah poked her head back around the bedroom door. “Aren’t you coming?” she asked. I suppressed a sigh. There was no choice but to follow her. I noticed that only five spots were set at the dining room table when I arrived at the bottom of the stairs. “Isn’t Hannah staying for dinner?” I asked as Mom rounded the corner from the kitchen, a tray of breaded chicken tenders in one hand and a bowl of spinach salad in the other. “Of course she is,” Mom said, setting the food down on the center of the table. “But where is she going to sit? You didn’t add a spot for her.” “Oh, Grace is covering for a coworker’s shift, so she isn’t going to be home for a few more hours.” That was really good news. I still needed to get the pull-up off, but Grace was my main concern. I would have a few more hours to get free from Hannah before. Before I could respond, Hannah walked to the other side of the table, taking a seat in Mom’s spot. For meals in the dining room, we always sat in the same spots. Mom and Dad on one side of the ovular table. Jackson was seated between Mom and me, and Grace was to my left. I stomped my foot. “You can’t sit there, Hannah. That seat is for Mom.” I pointed to where my older sister would normally sit. “You can have Grace’s spot.” Mom just laughed. “Maddy, it’s fine. We can mix things up tonight since Grace isn’t going to be here.” “Who’s Grace?” Hannah asked. I took a seat – in my proper spot, at least. “That’s my older sister.” “I’d like to have an older sister,” Hannah said while fiddling with her fork. Mom called out to Dad and Jackson, who came over from the living room to join us, with each going to their normal seats at the table. I looked over the options for the meal: frozen chicken strips with ketchup, ranch, and honey mustard to dip them in, a spinach and strawberry salad, and instant mashed potatoes. The dishes got handed around the table, and I helped myself to servings of each. Hannah looked apprehensively at the scoop of salad that Mom helped serve onto her plate. “Strawberries are a fruit,” she said. “Salads are for vegetables.” I gritted my teeth as Mom just laughed off Hannah’s comment, assuring her that it would actually taste good. I knew I wasn’t supposed to criticize food at dinner. Why were the rules different for Hannah? I picked sullenly at my dinner. I would have preferred the spaghetti that Mom had originally been planning. Hannah was not the neatest of eaters. Twice, she let ketchup drip onto her shirt while raising a chicken tender to her mouth, for real. Not even potty trained. And probably not far off from needing a bib. Nothing more was said about the circumstances surrounding Hannah’s arrival at the house. I didn’t doubt that Dad already knew, though. Information tended to flow freely between my parents. My parents asked Hannah some basic questions: Where was her family from, whether she had siblings, and what she liked to do for fun. Hannah answered nearly all of them with her mouth full as she focused on downing her chicken strips, the salad still untouched. Jackson’s chair squeaked as he pushed it back and stood up from the table. Mom looked first at Jackson’s plate – chicken mostly finished, salad and potatoes uneaten — before calling out after him. “Jackson, you need to clean your plate before you go play.” Jackson didn’t turn around as he gave his reply. “I need to poop.” I rolled my eyes as I stabbed another chicken strip with my fork, preparing to dip it in a small puddle of ketchup pooled in the corner of my plate opposite the still, untouched salad. What was with boys his age and their obsession with saying poop or pee rather than just saying they were going to the bathroom or restroom? As if Jackson’s sudden exit had reminded Hannah of something, she stood up from the table as well, glancing down the hallway to where Jackson had gone to the first-floor bathroom. Hannah’s feet were crossed, her legs quivering slightly. “Is there another bathroom?” I realized I hadn’t directly pointed out the upstairs bathroom on our tour. “It’s upstairs on the right side of the hallway,” Mom said. Hannah dashed off, nearly losing her balance as she rounded the corner to the stairs, which were visible from where I was sitting at the dining room table. Her shirt flew up as she took the stairs two at a time, exposing enough of her pull-up to make it more than obvious. I started to work on my salad after finishing the last chicken nugget. Not my favorite, but one Mom had made before. I didn’t really like spinach, so I tried to ration out the strawberries so I would not end up having to take bites that only contained that awful-tasting green leafy stuff. And then I needed to pee. Again. I clenched my legs together. It wasn’t fair. We only had two bathrooms in our house. I knew that Angie’s place had three. This wouldn’t even be a problem if my parents had just bought a house with a reasonable number of bathrooms in it. I probably had overdone things this morning, drinking way too much water in my eagerness to make sure I made full use of the diaper. Now, my bladder was all confused. And there was nothing I could do. Both bathrooms were full. I couldn’t think of any excuse to leave the table. There was no way to know how much time had passed since Jackson and Hannah had each gone off to the bathroom. I couldn’t see the clock near the entryway, and I knew better than to pull out my phone at the dinner table. Doing so was strictly forbidden. The pain between my legs was building rapidly. I didn’t have much time left. Maybe I would be safe. It wasn’t as though I had peed that much during the last two close calls. I tried to stare blankly at my pile of mashed potatoes as my bladder gave in without warning, the familiar warmth between my legs now terrifying rather than comforting. I found myself unable to breathe as I silently counted out the seconds. Three. Five. Seven. Done. The flow of urine into my pull-up ceased as suddenly as it had begun. I shoved a large spoonful of mashed potatoes into my mouth, not daring to look up at Mom and Dad. Was I safe? They hadn’t reacted. Despite the warmth of the newly wet pull-up, I didn’t feel the telltale wetness around my inner thighs that would be the first recognizable sign that the pull-up hadn’t held up. It was Hannah’s fault. If she hadn’t been here, I would have been able to go to the bathroom without being stuck at the table and forced to instead go in the pull-up. I continued to pick away at my food, stabbing irritably at the remaining spinach on my plate. Jackson arrived back at the table a minute later, followed closely by Hannah. I looked over at Hannah’s plate. She had picked each strawberry out of her salad. I doubted that she had eaten a single leaf of spinach. As much as I tried to ignore the feeling of the wet pull-up, I wasn’t able to take my mind off the sensation. I needed to get it off as soon as possible. But how? I had to get away from Hannah. But the only place in the house she would leave me alone would be in the bathroom. Couldn’t leave the pull-up in the trash. That would raise too many questions if it was noticed. I was still in the midst of contemplating a way out of my predicament when Hannah loudly announced she was done eating and stood up from the table. She took one step away before pausing, her eyes drawn to the floor by a sudden pitter-patter of feet from beneath the table. “A cat!” Hannah exclaimed. I leaned down and looked underneath the table. Chester was standing underneath Jackson’s chair, his tail flicking back and forth. “Does your family have any pets?” Mom asked. “No,” Hannah said. “I really wish I could get a cat.” As Hannah walked toward Jackson’s chair, Chester darted away, pausing at the foot of the stairs before running up to the second floor. Hannah pouted. “I just wanted to pet him.” “Chester can be shy sometimes,” Mom said. “Maddy can show you how to play with him.” I was happy for the chance to avoid finishing the small pile of spinach on my plate. I was not happy to be forced to stand up from the table with all eyes on me. Not with what was under my shorts. Certainly not, given the condition that it was. The moment of truth. I stood up from the table as carefully as I could, ever so casually giving my shirt a tug to ensure the waistband of my shorts was fully covered. I didn’t look down. I didn’t want to draw any attention to that area of my body. With each step away from the table, I was fully aware of how the pull-up was sagging off of my body, though I was experienced enough to sense that it wasn’t nearly as full as its maximum limits. I hoped more than anything that my posterior didn’t appear off to anyone watching me. At least the shorts were large on me, not form-fitting to the point where the outline of a wet pull-up would show. I followed Hannah up the stairs, struggling to keep pace with her while also trying to walk normally. It wasn’t hard to find Chester. There weren’t many places for him to go. The doors to Grace’s and my parents’ bedrooms were both closed. We checked the bathroom first, but he usually only went in there after showers to lick drops from the faucet in the tub. We arrived at my bedroom to find Chester lying sprawled out on my bed, nestled in between my two pillows. Before I could even open my mouth to warn Hannah that she needed to slow down or risk scaring Chester away again, she bolted forward, right up to the edge of the bed, leaning right over the cat. Chester was not amused. He jumped out of his spot on the bed and made a beeline for the door. When Hannah dashed after the cat, I didn’t make any attempt to stall her. This was the distraction that I needed. I listened to the sound of Hannah’s feet pounding down the staircase. Poor Chester. Maybe I could make it up by sneaking him a catnip treat later. With no hesitation, I dropped my pants to the floor, along with the pull-up. The wet pull-up got rolled up and tucked beneath the plethora of dry pull-ups in the top drawer of the dresser. Not ideal. But I could toss it out in the garage in the morning. That was the normal routine, at least after realizing that keeping the wet pull-ups in the garbage can in my room or the bedroom was leaving a lingering scent of urine. I grabbed a clean pair of underwear and nearly put it on before realizing belatedly that it would be better to get cleaned up first. With my shorts and underwear in hand, I dashed down the hallway and into the bathroom, where I quickly wiped myself dry with toilet paper, flushed, and then got dressed into more age-appropriate clothes. I wasn’t in a rush to get back to Hannah. I adjusted my shorts while looking at myself in the bathroom mirror. So many close calls. I promised myself that I would be more careful going forward. But I didn’t fret. It wasn’t my fault, especially not the last accident. Just a fluke. But no matter how I adjusted my shorts, the underway hidden beneath them didn’t feel right. I found myself wishing it was already time for bed when I could wear a pull-up freely, with my little brother being the only person I would need to keep it hidden from at night. As I meandered down the stairs, I wondered if Hannah had managed to corner Chester. For his sake, I kind of hoped that she hadn’t. If Chester had been a smart cat — in possession of more than one brain cell — he would have disappeared into the basement to hide in the dark corners of the laundry room until Hannah was gone for the night. Chester was not a smart cat. He had instead made his way into the living room, where he was hiding underneath one of the sofas. Hannah was busy attempting to coax him out to play. She had found one of his favorite toys, a little fishing pole with a soft mouse at the end of a short, stretchy string. Dad was in his recliner, feet up, typing away on his work laptop. Jackson was playing with his miniature toy cars, making the most awful sounds that didn’t bear any resemblance to the actual thing. Mom was off in the kitchen. I could hear the sound of running water coming from the sink in the distance as she worked to tidy up from dinner. As I took a seat on the couch, I found myself subconsciously tugging my shirt down again while sitting. I pulled my hand away. Completely unnecessary. Not like I had anything I needed to hide now. The shorts I had loaned to Hannah didn’t fit her as well as they fit me. As she laid down further to reach for the cat, the top several inches of the pull-up became visible. I averted my eyes, pretending to suddenly be really interested in the remaining tea in the glass on the side table to my left. I adjusted my shirt again. “Dad, dad,” Jackson said, until his whining caught Dad’s attention, and he looked up from his laptop at my younger brother. “Why is she wearing a pull-up? Only babies wear pull-ups?” My cheeks burned with secondhand embarrassment. Hannah didn’t look up. It was still hard to tell how much she heard through her noise-reducing ear muffs, but I had come to realize that unless she was actively paying attention to a conversation, things happening to the side didn’t catch her attention. I didn’t recall much of the potty training process my parents had used for Jackson – that had taken place before my interest in pull-ups and diapers had begun – but I did recall that what had done the trick for him at least had been making the clear distinction for him that in order to be a big kid, he had to move on from wearing pull-ups. Dad’s eyes shifted to the left, briefly taking in the sight of Hannah, whose pull-up was still showing, before providing an answer to Jackson’s query. “It’s not polite to talk about other people’s underwear,” Dad said. “And yes, sometimes older kids need to wear pull-ups if they have a medical condition, and their bodies have a hard time remembering to go in the toilet.” “OK,” said Jackson. He accepted the answer and resumed making even more irritating noises with his toy cars. I looked over at Hannah. She was lucky enough to be able to block all of that out. “Maddy,” Dad said, looking at me and nodding in Hannah’s direction. I looked down at Hannah, who was still loudly attempting to get Chester to chase the toy and come out from under the couch. “Can you help her out?” I scooted over to the other side of the couch and gave Hannah’s shirt a slight tug downward to get it back into place, removing the pull-up from sight. Hannah remained too focused on her unsuccessful attempts to play with Chester to pay any heed to my intervention. I rolled my eyes as I watched her continue to whack the toy back and forth under the couch. I slid off the couch and took a seat on the floor next to Hannah. “Give it here,” I said as I took the toy from her. “You have to wiggle the mouse and then move it out of sight so that he gets curious about chasing it.” It took about a minute, but after a few final deft maneuvers with the cat toy, Chester came darting out from underneath the couch. Hannah immediately attempted to grab him. Not a good idea. “Ouch,” Hannah squealed, jerking her hand back as Chester sprinted out down the hallway at full speed. Despite Hannah’s whimpers about the fresh cut on the back of her hand, I was able to make out the sound of the cat scrambling madly down the stairs. <><><> Picking out a band-aid for Hannah proved nearly as difficult as finding pull-ups or clothes that she liked to wear. The plain ones were ugly. She didn’t like any of the superhero ones reserved for Jackson. There were a couple of Harry Potter-themed ones remaining from a pack Mom had purchased for me a couple years back, but none of them were in the right size to properly cover up the inch-long gouge Chester had left on Hannah’s hand. “Ow, ow, ow,” Hannah cried as Mom finished applying disinfectant to the wound. Hannah had finally acquiesced to one of the standard Band-Aids, if only because I told her that she wouldn’t be able to play on my videogame system unless she had a bandage on the cut. Sequestered in the bedroom, there wasn’t any more damage that Hannah could do. No more uncomfortable interactions with Jackson or my parents. No pull-ups being shown off at inopportune times. The only breaks I got from her were the trips to the bathroom. Hannah made three mad dashes to the bathroom. As far as I could tell, she managed to avoid having any accidents. I remembered the potty training watch Hannah had been wearing the first time we had met earlier in the summer. She hadn’t worn it at camp either. Perhaps Hannah had forgotten it back at Emma’s place. Seemed like something she should still be using. For myself, I made two quick trips to use the toilet, though neither had been prompted quite as urgently as what had led to the accident at the dinner table. The sound of the doorbell ringing a couple hours later had me letting out a massive sigh of relief as Hannah raced downstairs to greet her parents. Hannah darted up from the bed to race downstairs. I tagged along more slowly. The sooner Hannah was out the door, the better. But when I got to the foot of the stairs, it was Grace I saw coming in through the entryway, not Hannah’s parents. Hannah didn’t say anything to my older sister. Her attention was focused straight down the hallway, right at Chester, who was in the living room. This time, Hannah didn’t run after Chester. She started tip-toeing as slowly as possible in his direction. Grace took a look at the bandage on one of Hannah’s outstretched hands. “Looks like she learned to be careful with Chester the hard way,” she said. “Her family doesn’t have any pets,” I said. Grace and I continued to watch as Hannah moved in slow motion down the hallway. Chester, who had flopped in the middle of the living room, was now occasionally looking back in her direction. Hannah paused each time he looked up at her like she was in the middle of a game of Red Light, Green Light. “What’s the deal with Hannah wearing pull-ups?” Grace asked in a hushed tone as Hannah finally made it to within a few feet of Chester. I took a close look at Hannah before replying. Her pull-ups weren’t visible at all. “She has autism,” I said at last. That had been a sufficient enough explanation for Mom. “I see,” Grace said. She paused for a second before turning around to head up the stairs to her bedroom. That was a close call. Not for Hannah, but for me. What would have happened if Grace had come home for dinner when I still had a pull-up of my own underneath my shorts? I nibbled slightly on my lip as I thought about what the answer to that question might be. That had been a close call. Even if I’d kept my pull-up dry tonight, if I’d still had it on, Grace would have been aware, and it would have been impossible to try and explain away why I was wearing one a couple hours before my bedtime. In the distance, Hannah was now only a foot away from Chester, every motion remaining slow and very exaggerated as she started to bend down. Chester seemed relaxed enough. Maybe she’d get away with petting him without needing any additional bandages. Her pull-up was visible once again as she bent down further. There was no helping her with that. Then the doorbell rang for a second time. Chester flew up right into the air, scrambling as he landed back on the floor and dashed away back to the basement. Hannah turned around to watch him run, stomping her feet as she did so. “I’m coming,” Mom called out from the kitchen. I took a peak through the window as Mom walked to the front door. The two adults at the door bore a close resemblance to Hannah. She was finally going home. Thank goodness. Mom ushered Hannah’s parents, Steve and Megan, inside as Dad stepped into the living room as well to greet them. “Thank you so much for looking after Hannah,” Megan said. “We hadn’t even realized that she had run off until your daughter texted Emma.” Mom reassured her that it hadn’t been an issue at all. “We have Emma over all the time. I’m sure we’ll be seeing Hannah again.” “Hannah was so excited when she got back from camp last week. She said she had a lot of fun being in the same cabin as Maddy,” Megan said. “Having a new friend to look forward to is making the move so much easier.” I started picking at my fingernails. Hannah had promised not to speak of my bedwetting or the fact that I had been wearing pull-ups during the day at camp as a means to make her feel better. What did her parents know? Even if Hannah hadn’t mentioned that I was a bedwetter, telling them that I had been in the same cabin as her, one reserved for kids with that issue, was just as bad. “When is your move-in date?” Dad asked. “We don’t have an exact date yet,” Steve said. “But it will be sometime later this summer. Need to get everything settled before school starts.” “Will they be in the same grade?” Dad asked. “Maddy is starting eighth grade this fall.” “Hannah is in seventh grade,” Megan said. “But we have her signed up for a private school about fifteen minutes from here. That was one of the reasons we relocated, actually. We were looking for something that offered more specialized attention.” “Hannah,” her dad said. “We need to get going. It’s almost time for you to get ready for bed.” I watched as Hannah started to walk over to her parents. Her shirt briefly slipped up to reveal the pull-up waistband again for a half-second. Cause her shorts didn’t cover it. Because they were my shorts. It was bad enough that she was borrowing them for the evening. I didn’t want her taking them home. “Hey,’ “I said. “Can I have my shorts back before you leave?” Hannah’s parents both looked at me quizzically and then at their daughter. Apparently, Emma hadn’t informed her aunt and uncle about the extent of her cousin’s accident. Mom stepped in to explain. “Hannah’s shorts got wet, so I tossed them in the wash and gave her a pair of Maddy’s to wear for the evening.” “I see,” Hannah’s mom said with a nod that suggested this wasn’t an unusual occurrence, taking another glance over at her daughter. “Maddy,” Mom asked. “Can you go grab Hannah’s shorts from the laundry room? The dryer should be done by now.” Mom had tossed Hannah’s urine-soaked shorts into the washing machine with a load of laundry, so it took me a couple minutes to pick through the nearly too-warm-to-touch clothing in the dryer before I found her shorts. Hannah happily took her shorts back from me once I returned, rushing to the bathroom to get changed before returning to the room and tossing my shorts right at my chest. I caught them but held the shorts gingerly as if they had been contaminated. I didn’t like touching other people’s dirty clothes, even if it was my clothes that someone else had worn. As our parents talked, Hannah kept peeking down the hallway and sneaking glances into the kitchen, but with two new strangers arriving, Chester appeared to be out of sight for good this evening. That left Hannah and I standing awkwardly in the dining room as our parents talked about boring adult stuff like interest rates and the housing market. I watched as Hannah attempted to stifle a yawn, causing me to yawn for real. So much for needing to get home urgently for Hannah’s bedtime. That at least caught the attention of Hannah’s mom. She looked at her watch before motioning to her husband. “I think we need to head out for real now,” Megan said. “Emma mentioned she had friends coming over for a sleepover tomorrow, so we’ll see you then.” My heart sank at the reminder of the sleepover, which I had pushed to the back of my mind since Emma had told me earlier today that her cousin would be in town for it. How was I going to survive it? The sudden hope of getting a chance to snatch another one of Hannah’s diapers clashed head-on with the fear of my secret getting out to the last two people in the world who I wanted to find out. Hannah would expect me to be wearing pull-ups tomorrow night. Emma and Angie would assume I’d be in regular underwear. Somehow, someway, I would need to convince all three of them that they were each right. I glanced over at Hannah as she crinkled past me on her way to the front door. She had better keep her promise. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Welcome to Mommy Anna's Diapered Storybook! Some of you may know me from my website, diaperhypnosis.com My recent experience of having my store on Etsy closed because of their discrimination against our community (they are closing down all ABDL hypnosis audio there) has been one more reminder to me of how important it is for us to stay together as a community. I've decided to publish full-length diaper and regression stories, for free, as a special way of giving back to our community. I'm also recording these stories and posting them (full-length) on my YouTube channel, so you can hear me read them there. Mommy Emma from diaperhypnosis.com will also be recording some of these stories for YouTube. Anyway, I hope you enjoy these stories and keep being the wonderful you that you are! This multi-part story will end up about 15,000 words. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Samantha Hartley had always taken pride in being a woman of discipline. She built her life on structure—long days at the firm, power lunches with high-profile clients, and perfectly orchestrated evenings with Mark, her husband of eighteen years. Yet lately, something had begun to unravel in the quiet corners of her world. Not chaos—no, that would be easy to notice. It was a slow fade. A dullness creeping in where intimacy once bloomed. She loved Mark, of course. But the passion between them had thinned to a polite current. Predictable. Safe. Sterile. The longing didn’t come as a scream, but a whisper. Something primal. Not just sexual, but maternal. She wanted to be touched, yes—but more than that, she wanted to be needed. Cherished. She wanted to give—not in the transactional way she was used to, but through something sacred. The blog article she found one evening wasn’t something she would’ve ever shared with a colleague. The Intimacy of Adult Nursing Relationships—the title itself made her sit up. She read it, then reread it, heat rising in her chest. This wasn’t about babies. It wasn’t about kink, either—not exactly. It was about trust. About nourishment. About connection. And for women like her, it was about softness reclaiming space in a life hardened by power. She learned everything she could. Inducing lactation without pregnancy was possible. Time-consuming, yes. But possible. She needed a plan. The first thing she ordered was a breast pump—hospital-grade, quiet, efficient. It arrived at her office, tucked discreetly in a nondescript box. She unpacked it in her private office, her hands trembling slightly. It was real now. She also began taking supplements: fenugreek, blessed thistle, goat’s rue, and brewer’s yeast. She kept them in an elegant tea tin in her purse. A secret ritual. The first few days of pumping felt clinical. She sat in the firm’s lactation room, blouse open, watching the plastic flanges work rhythmically against her nipples. The suction pulled and tugged, awkward and mechanical. But she committed. Five times a day, twenty minutes per breast. She created a schedule and followed it like scripture. By the end of the first week, she started to notice tenderness. Her breasts ached faintly—swollen just enough to remind her that something was happening. She began to massage them gently in the evenings, imagining warm skin, a loving mouth, a needful tongue. At first, she imagined Mark. Later, she imagined herself cradling his head against her chest, rocking him, soothing him. Week three brought more obvious changes. Her breasts were noticeably fuller, her nipples darkened and sensitive to even the softest brush of fabric. She had to buy new bras—stretchy ones, no underwire. Her C-cup curves swelled into Ds. Then double-Ds. She noticed the glances in meetings. A junior associate stared openly one morning. Samantha smiled, amused. She didn’t mind. Let them look. They had no idea what these breasts were becoming. At home, she wore robes more often, opting for soft fabrics that brushed over her skin just so. She began sleeping without a bra, loving the weight of her full breasts against her chest. Sometimes she would wake in the early morning hours, nipples tingling, her body whispering: Soon. Soon, you’ll feed him. She kept it all from Mark. Not because she didn’t trust him—but because this was hers. A private power growing inside her. By week six, she began expressing small beads of milk. Just droplets, but enough to soak the tips of her cotton pads. When she saw them, she wept. Silently. A quiet, shaking joy. That weekend, Samantha made her move. She bathed first, using lavender oil in the water. Then she dressed in a pale pink robe, the silk hugging her curves. Her breasts looked glorious—full, heavy, maternal. She lit candles in the bedroom and turned off the television. When Mark entered, towel around his waist, she called to him softly. “Lie down, baby. Let me take care of you tonight.” He raised an eyebrow, but complied, settling into the pillows. She straddled him slowly, pressing her soft, warm weight into his lap. She kissed him, long and slow, and reached for his hands, guiding them up her sides. “I’ve been doing something... for us,” she whispered. “Something new. Something ancient.” He looked up at her, breath slowing. “I’ve induced lactation. My milk is coming in. And I want to feed you.” His eyes widened. A mix of shock and wonder. “You... want to nurse me?” She nodded. “Not just want to. Need to. I want you to drink from me, to need me, to let go and just be mine.” There was a long pause. Then he reached up, reverently, cupping her breast. She gasped—it was so sensitive, so ready. She guided his mouth to her nipple. He hesitated. Then suckled. Tentatively at first, like he wasn’t sure. But her hand at the back of his head steadied him. Encouraged him. “That’s it, baby,” she cooed, stroking his hair. “Good boy. Drink.” His lips created suction, and the faintest taste of sweet colostrum touched his tongue. He moaned—just a whisper—and pulled deeper. Her nipple tingled, then released. A slow leak of warmth into his mouth. He groaned again, this time deeper. A noise of gratitude. Of surrender. Samantha felt a flood of emotions—maternal pride, sensual power, overwhelming intimacy. She wrapped her arms around him, rocking him gently as he suckled. Her thighs clamped tighter around his waist. “Good baby,” she whispered. “Mommy’s so proud of you.” The word Mommy slipped from her lips before she even thought it through. And the way he shivered told her everything she needed to know. Mark’s hands gripped her hips. His eyes closed. He suckled harder, deeper, with devotion. She could feel him surrendering—not just physically, but emotionally. Letting go of control. Trusting her. Needing her. From that night on, they nursed every evening. Mark came to crave it—more than food, more than sex. When he arrived home from work, he would undress and kneel beside her chair, resting his head in her lap. “Please,” he would whisper, “let me nurse.” Sometimes, she would make him wait—just a little. She liked watching him squirm, liked how desperate he became for her milk. His body softened, his voice took on a different timbre. He stopped challenging her in small ways. He followed her lead. She could see the shift in him—more attentive, more obedient, eager to please her. When she asked him to do something—cook, clean, massage her feet—he did it immediately, sometimes with a hopeful glance toward her breasts, silently begging for his reward. And she gave it. When he earned it. “You want Mommy’s milk?” she’d say, arching a brow. “Yes,” he’d breathe. “Please.” She would let him suckle on the bed, stroking his hair, murmuring affirmations into his ear. “Good boy. Drink it all. Mommy needs you to be full.” She felt powerful—not in the way she did at the office, where power was hard and cold. This was soft and irresistible. A biological power. He depended on her. And the more he drank, the more her body gave. Her breasts now leaked when he wasn’t near. Her nipples ached for his mouth. It became a cycle of devotion. The more she gave, the more he worshipped her. And the more he worshipped, the more she gave. Sometimes, she held him after, breast damp and lips swollen, and whispered, “You’re mine now, aren’t you?” And he would nod, eyes wet. “I’ve never belonged to anyone more.” Samantha no longer missed the spark. She was the spark now. The center of their intimacy, their rhythm, their ritual. She gave milk. She gave softness. She gave control. And Mark? He gave everything else. And neither of them had ever been more fulfilled. Over the next week, Samantha had never felt this alive. Every evening, Mark came to her as though drawn by an invisible cord, the same one that now tied them together in a bond deeper than sex, deeper than words. The nursing was no longer just a ritual—it was a necessity, a sacred exchange. He craved her milk. Needed her body. And she delighted in his neediness. In his surrender. He had become more attentive, deferential, soft in his manner. The once self-assured man who used to interrupt her with suggestions or forget to take out the trash now waited for her cues. He folded the laundry without being asked. He texted her during the day just to check in. He stopped making jokes at her expense. When she told him she expected the dishwasher loaded her way, he apologized—sincerely—and redid it without a word. At first, it amused her. Then it thrilled her. Samantha began to shape their home life around her authority—not with cruelty, but with deliberate control. She crafted a schedule. A bedtime. A list of expectations. When Mark complied, she rewarded him with nursing. When he didn’t, she withheld it. “You don’t get Mommy’s milk until you earn it,” she’d say, brushing his cheek with mock sympathy. “Do better, sweetheart.” And he did. It was intoxicating. One quiet afternoon at the office, in between briefs and billing reviews, Samantha found herself browsing again. Her body still buzzed with energy from the morning’s pump session. Her breasts were fuller than ever, leaking now if she went too long without release. Her nipples stayed hard throughout the day, sensitive and swollen, a constant reminder of what she’d become—a source of nourishment and power. She was scrolling a forum on female-led relationships when a sidebar article caught her eye: “Wives Who Diaper Their Husbands: A New Level of Loving Control.” She blinked. Then clicked. The article opened with a soft, almost poetic tone—about caregiving, regression, and trust. About how some wives, especially in nurturing dominant roles, found deep emotional satisfaction in caring for their husbands in the most complete way possible. Diapers, it said, were not about humiliation—not necessarily. They were about surrender. About devotion. About returning a man to a state of complete dependency, where the wife ruled not only his heart and mind, but his body. As she read, Samantha’s breath caught. The author described the intimacy of diapering a man. Of wiping him, powdering him, pulling the thick padding up between his legs. Of nursing him afterward, freshly diapered and helpless in her arms. She spoke of the peace it brought. The power. Samantha’s thighs clenched involuntarily. Could I? she wondered. Would he…? The thought of Mark in a diaper—so obedient, so trusting, resting his head against her milk-filled breast while she rocked him—made her ache. It wasn’t just arousing. It was right. This was what she’d been building toward all along, wasn’t it? The nursing, the rituals, the structure. She had led him, slowly and lovingly, to a place where his submission felt natural. And now, she could go further. She could complete him. That night, as Mark knelt before her for his nightly nursing, she caressed his cheek and smiled warmly. “Sweetheart,” she said softly, “how would you feel if I took even more care of you?” He paused, mouth still latched to her nipple, then looked up at her, dazed and milk-drunk. “More?” “Mmhmm,” she cooed. “You’ve been so good for Mommy. So devoted. I’ve been reading about ways I can make you feel even more safe. Even more... taken care of.” His eyes searched hers. There was a hint of hesitation, but also a flicker of excitement. “Like what?” “Well,” she said, brushing his hair aside, “what if you didn’t have to worry about grown-up things at all in the evenings? What if I decided when you go to bed, what you wear, even whether or not you use the bathroom?” He blinked, stunned. She kept going, her tone soft, loving, but firm. “What if Mommy put you in diapers at night? What if that became part of our special time, too? Just like nursing. Just you and me. My sweet baby boy.” Mark flushed—deep red. “Diapers?” he whispered. “You… really want that?” Samantha’s gaze was steady. “I do. It’s not about embarrassment. It’s about trust. Intimacy. Letting me take control in the most tender way possible. You already let me feed you. Why not let me decide when and how you’re cared for in every way?” He looked overwhelmed, but not resistant. Not really. “You don’t have to say yes right now,” she murmured. “But think about it. Imagine lying in my lap, freshly diapered, drinking my milk, with nothing to worry about. No decisions. No pressure. Just love.” She stroked his cheek with her thumb. “Doesn’t that sound nice?” His answer came not in words, but in the way he suckled again—more urgently, more needfully. He melted into her, as if already imagining it. And she knew. He would agree. Sooner than later. Samantha ordered the supplies the next morning: soft cloth-backed diapers in his size, unscented wipes, soothing cream, and thick baby powder. She chose a plain white pacifier, too—just to see how it would look between his lips. The packages arrived at her office, as always. She unpacked them slowly, savoring the scent of the powder, the softness of the padding. She held one diaper up, imagining the sound it would make as she taped it snugly around Mark’s waist. She felt an almost maternal ache. Soon, she thought, tracing the edge of the diaper with her finger. Soon, my baby. This wasn’t just about domination. It was about transformation. Mark was becoming hers—not just her husband, not just her partner, but her dependent. Her darling. Her creation. And he was loving every step of it. So was she. And they were only just beginning.

3. The car ride home was eerily similar to the one from a week before, although this time Amy seemed more pensive than sad. Chris hoped that this meant the joy she felt taking care of Beth’s baby gave her enough happiness to offset her normal post-infant depression. Still, not a word was said for the entire drive. The silence carried over through a simple dinner that night, after which Chris decided to give Amy her space as he settled onto the couch to read a book. He’d barely made a dent in the first chapter before Amy entered the room and sat beside him, placing her hand upon his knee. “Can we talk?” she asked. Chris immediately became apprehensive, as in his experience no conversation that started with those three words was ever good. He marked his page before sitting up and putting both of his hands over hers. “Of course,” he squeaked. Amy drew in a long breath and looked away briefly before again meeting his eyes. “I know I’ve been distant lately,” she began, “and I know you know why. Please understand that my inability to carry a child and my obsession with my condition is ingrained in my very soul. If I could ‘get over it,’ as my mom keeps saying, believe me I would. But in the meantime, I want to apologize for what I put you through in the past and will in the future. I appreciate your tolerance of my behavior more than you could know, and it makes me love you all the more.” Tears formed in the corner of her eyes and Chris realized he was crying as well. “Please know that I understand, and if I’ve ever shown signs of irritation it’s not at you, it’s at my frustration at not finding a way to help you when you’re sad. Believe me, if there’s anything at all, and I mean anything, that I can do, please tell me.” In response Amy gripped his hands tightly and looked directly into his eyes. “Do you really mean that? That you’d do anything? Even if it’s.... unconventional?” “Of course! Yes, absolutely,” Chris replied, despite being a bit puzzled at where she was going with this. Amy’s mood immediately shifted and she appeared almost giddy with excitement. She drew herself closer to Chris, opened her mouth to speak twice without success, then finally found her voice. “I’ve thought a lot about this and I want to give something a try. Please keep an open mind. There’s no way to ease into this, so I’ll just say it. I want you to wear diapers to bed at night. I want the chance, for just a few minutes, to fantasize that I’m a mommy preparing her baby for sleep. Diaper changes are one of the times when a mother and child are closest, and I want to feel that intimacy. And even during the night, the idea that you’re sleeping next to me in a diaper will make me all warm and fuzzy inside.” She paused, waiting for Chris to say something, then when he didn’t decided to prompt him. “So what do you think?” Chris wasn’t sure what to think. “You want me to be your baby?” he finally asked. “No, no, not at all,” Amy responded quickly. “Just let me imagine that you’re my baby long enough for me to put a diaper on you. It’ll all be in my head. You’ll still be my very grownup husband. Then in the morning you can take it off, put your big boy panties on, and go about your day doing adult activities. But for those few moments right before bed, let me succumb to my fantasy. Who knows, you might enjoy the attention as well. Please, Chris.” Chris knew he’d agree to this, as bizarre as it was, because it clearly meant so much to Amy. And maybe it would actually work. Still, he paused before answering as he tried to picture the scenario of his wife hovering above him as she pulled a diaper up between his legs. It all seemed so silly, but at least she wasn’t asking him to use it. “Fine,” he finally said. “You know I’d do anything to see you happy again.” Amy squealed with delight and jumped on top of Chris, hugging him tight and pulling him into a passionate kiss. He felt himself getting hard as she wrapped her legs around him, rocking back and forth as she guided his face in between her breasts. Between the friction of her movements and the long time since they’d been intimate, it didn’t take long before he exploded into his pants. Of course Amy noticed. “Looks like my baby had his first accident,” she teased. “It’s still a couple of hours before bed, but how would you feel about having diaper time a little early tonight? I’m sure you don’t want to stay in your soiled undies the rest of the night and I can’t wait to get started.” As embarrassed as he was, there wasn’t a lot that Chris could say. He nodded. Amy took his hand and led him up the stairs. “Wait here,” Amy told Chris as he stood by the side of their bed. “I need to get the supplies.” Chris realized then that she’d planned ahead for this, certain that he wouldn’t refuse her request. And why wouldn’t she? He couldn’t remember the last time he’d turned her down for anything she asked. He was happy to let her make the decisions in their marriage; it was one of the reasons it worked so well. Amy returned, her arms full. She tossed everything on the bed then picked up a colorful mat of some sort. “Changing pad,” she said in response to his quizzical look, as she spread it out over the bedspread, revealing a design of storks carrying bundles of babies. Methodically, she then placed what he recognized as an oversized diaper next to the pad, followed by a container of baby wipes and some powder. “All set, I think,” she said, turning to Chris. He began to undo his belt buckle, but Amy playfully slapped his hands away. “Mommy’s job,” she smiled. Chris felt his face turning red as Amy had him lift his arms, pulling his shirt off over his head. She then knelt down, pulling his pants down to his ankles. “Lift,” she instructed, sliding each pant leg off, taking his socks with them. Chris stood before her in nothing but his stained briefs. He’d never felt so vulnerable or so small. Amy guided him onto the pad, putting her finger over his lips as he laid back. He instinctively understood that he wasn’t to intrude into her imagination with any adult behavior, including speaking. He tried to pretend he was anywhere else. “Oooh, poor baby,” Amy cooed as she pulled down his underwear. “So wet and smelly. Would baby like to get all clean? Would she like a fresh diaper before beddy-bye?” Amy seemed in heaven as she warmed a baby wipe in her hands, then gently took Chris’s penis and wiped it clean before moving to every crevice, keeping a soft dialogue going as she cleaned. He jumped when her finger went deep up his bottom and almost died of shame when she said “tsk, tsk” while holding the brown-streaked wipe up for him to see. Chris watched as Amy shook out the diaper, her eyes gleaming with delight as she did so. “Up,” she whispered, placing it underneath his bottom and biting her lip as she adjusted it to be positioned just so. She frowned briefly as she gazed at his naked form sitting on the diaper, seemed to make a silent decision, then continued. Amy sprinkled a lifetime’s supply of baby powder over him and rubbed it into his skin. The whole room seemed to take on his scent. Chris had to admit to himself that her gentle touch as she made sure his entire diaper area was covered was more than mildly pleasurable. In pulling the tapes tight, Amy leaned over Chris, her breasts hovering tantalizingly close to his face. He willed himself to stay soft so as not to exhibit that particular adult behavior. As she finished taping him into his first diaper in decades, she leaned over and kissed his forehead. “Thank you, darling,” she whispered. Chris melted, knowing that as weird as this was, it wasn’t without its pleasures and above all, it made Amy happy. He laid on the bed unmoving as she slid the changing pad out from under him and disappeared for a few seconds to store the supplies somewhere. When she returned, without saying a word she disrobed and climbed into bed next to him. For the next hour they cuddled silently, her hand firmly planted on the front of his diaper, until they both fell into a deep and peaceful sleep.

Sorry, my friends. I have been busy. I got a new job and had graduations to attend with family. Now traveling every week back and forth from home. It has been an adjustment, but I haven't forgotten about the story. I hope you haven't forgotten it. Chapter - 45 - First Deep Clean Darlene arrived at Avery’s apartment just as the sun was rising. The days were growing cooler as the breeze whispered through the streets. Darlene wore navy blue leggings that hugged her legs snugly, their fabric soft and slightly stretchy, designed to accommodate her changing shape. Her long-sleeved shirt was a deep shade of teal, made of breathable cotton that clung comfortably to her figure. Beneath it, she continued to wear a supportive maternity bra that provided both comfort and ease. Over this ensemble, she had thrown on a light jacket in a muted gray hue, its material thin yet warm enough to ward off the morning chill. She looked around the side of Avery’s apartment, just between the bushes, and found a rock she hoped was where Christy had placed Avery’s key to the apartment. Sure enough, when she lifted the rock, just on the dirt was the key. Darlene grabbed the key and dusted off the dirt on it. She slid it into the lock and unlocked the door. The door creaked open from the hinges, probably never being oiled in years. She slowly stepped into Avery’s apartment. The first thing she saw was Avery, curled up facing the sofa, in just a green t-shirt that looked well-worn and a white diaper, while hugging the same large red stuffed animal he brought to her apartment from the last instance here.. The apartment was a mess. His backpack was half-hazardously thrown on the chair, about to fall off near the table. A PlayStation controller on the floor, and a TV screen that was on. Darlene shook her head. Christy was right. He needed help. This presentation wasn’t just about him, but about Christy and the others who had put their time into the project. Unfortunately, the next phase of the project required him to make it happen, which included attending the board meeting and giving the presentation with Christy and Bryan. Darlene grabbed the empty chair from the kitchen table and sat it quietly down between the coffee table with half-eaten food out of a plastic container and an empty wine bottle and glass. She just watched Avery sleeping there and wondered what she should do.. Her mind tried to think. He never liked wearing diapers and resisted the idea. He told her when they first discussed his incontinence issues, he only wore them at work, and that was just a pull-up, but he is now on the sofa and not on his bed. It looked intentional. The pillow is stacked intentionally in a certain position for comfort. If he truly passed out drunk, he wouldn’t have done this. She must have sat quite for at least 20 minutes watching him breathing and snoring, some in between. Darlene finally got up to look around. The kitchen wasn’t too much of a mess, still far messier than she could have ever handled. She stepped into his bedroom. It was a total disaster. Legos on the floor are still where he smashed them when she was last here a week ago. Clothes and boxer everywhere. She couldn’t tell what was clean or dirty. The bed sheets were completely unmade, and two pillows were on the floor. Stepping into the bathroom was even more of a mess. The towels on the floor are also with clothes. A shampoo bottle spilled inside the bathtub shower combo. Hair shavings was all over the sink and counter where he saved. Dried shaving cream. The bathroom had a stale smell of mildew and mold. Darlene shook her head. He was a mess right now. She didn’t know how much of this mess was normal or due to the stress of the job. It didn’t matter; it needed to be cleaned up. Darlene returned to the living room. She could clean it up, but that wasn’t her responsibility. This was not her place. She also thought there was no way that this place could be conducive to a relaxing atmosphere. In her mind, a clean place helps calm the mind. She thought back to how Avery said he didn’t want to participate in the regression therapy and be kept in a diaper like a baby or toddler, but what she was looking at was the opposite of what he said he didn’t want. She wondered what his reasoning was for all this. She thought back to the missed phone call. Was he reaching out for help? Would he even admit it if he were awake? Darlene sat back down on the chair in front of Avery, wondering what she should do. She thought back to the call from Christy and her conversation about his panic at her house. Christy is a lovely and wonderful lady. This was out of her league. In fact, he was really out of Darlene's league. At least she had her sister, who tried to explain a lot about Avery and some of his past. This made her more equipped to deal with Avery. Plus, she was more controlling and type A than Christy. Then, there was. She paused her thoughts. It was hard to admit. There was a deep-seated desire to mother him, as Laurisa so well observed and explained why she might be able to help him. But he didn’t want help. He was upset at the thought of help. Why? Part of it was simple. Every time he trusted someone, they hurt him and abandoned him. She thought back to some of what Laurisa explained. The auto accident and losing his parents at one and a half years of age.The fact that he could remember this was unusual. Till then, he had a loving mother and father. But after that, they went from foster home to foster home. Each seems to neglect his needs as a child. The whole purpose of the regression therapy, according to Laursia, was to repair the damage and give him what he needed, unrelenting love. A love that isn’t earned but just given, no matter what. She knew it. Her heart ached for this. She was ready to give it, but then she lost the opportunity with the baby she held in her stomach for nine months. Felt her kick and squirm. It was just random biology and life that took her child from her. No evil deed she did. It was life, and a horrible accident that took Avery’s parents from him, no matter what he did. Darlene sighed. She can’t force him into regression therapy. But maybe she could help today. Just today. She asked herself what a parent would do at any age of a child at this moment, then she realized what she would do with her own child if he were six or nine and his room was a mess, his mess. At that moment, Darlene sat up and walked over to Avery, grabbed his shoulder, and started to tug at it. “Avery, wake up!” the voice was loud and demanding. Avery mumbled, his shoulder jerking and pulling back towards the couch. “Let me sleep,” he mumbled. “Avery, wake up now!, This place is a mess, and you have work to do.” Avery felt like he was hearing Darlene’s voice, strong and demanding, in his dream. But then suddenly he realized it wasn’t a dream. Recognition dawned in stages: first, that someone was in his space; second, that this someone was Darlene; third, that this made no sense within the current state of their relationship. He pushed her away. His eyes widened, pupils dilating with a surge of adrenaline that cut through the lingering effects of deep sleep. It was Darlene here in his apartment. He very quickly sat up, confused and stunned, as she saw her standing over him. “What are you doing here?” Avery's eyes open again, against the crust from sleeping. He wiped his mouth from some drool that he had slept in. “I am here to make sure you do well tomorrow with your presentation, and from he looks of this place, you need help. I mean a lot of help!” He pushed himself up onto one elbow, the motion causing his t-shirt to ride up further, exposing more of the diaper that encased his lower half. The stuffed animal tumbled from his grasp, landing on the floor with a soft thud that seemed to trigger full awareness of his situation. Avery looked down at himself, then back at Darlene, horror blooming across his features like a time-lapse of a disaster. His free hand made an instinctive grab for the fallen stuffed animal, then diverted mid-motion to tug his t-shirt down in a futile attempt to cover the diaper. The gesture achieved nothing but drawing more attention to what he sought to hide. He sat up fully now, his movements clumsy with panic. A line of dried drool marked a path from the corner of his mouth to his chin, and he wiped at it with the back of his hand, adding to his dishevelment rather than reducing it. His hair stood in disorganized tufts, flattened on one side where he had pressed against the sofa cushion, sticking out in all directions on the other like a failed experiment in asymmetrical styling. His eyes darted around the room, taking in the evidence of his evening—the wine bottle, the game controller, the scattered pillows—before returning to Darlene with the panicked gaze of someone witnessing the collapse of carefully constructed walls. His hands clutched at the sofa cushion beneath him, knuckles whitening with the force of his grip, as if he might somehow anchor himself against the tide of humiliation rising within. He knew being caught in a diaper wasn’t good when he refused it before. Say he wasn’t a baby, but here he was. Darlene met his gaze steadily, neither retreating from his distress nor amplifying it with unnecessary reaction. "I am here to make sure you do well tomorrow with your presentation," she stated, her tone matter-of-fact, as if her presence in his apartment at this hour, under these circumstances, were the most natural thing in the world. She gestured broadly at the chaos surrounding them. "And from the looks of this place, you haven’t cleaned up since the last time I was here. If anything, it is worse, which I didn’t think was possible. You need help. I mean a lot of help!" Avery's mouth opened and closed without producing sound, like a fish suddenly finding itself on land, struggling to adapt to an environment for which it possessed no evolutionary preparation. His fingers plucked at the hem of his t-shirt, still trying to extend the fabric to cover his exposed state, still failing to achieve anything but nervous fidgeting. "How did you—" he began, then redirected. "You can't just—" Another false start. Finally, he managed a complete sentence: "This is my apartment!" The protest sounded weak even to his own ears, a technicality that did nothing to address the larger, more mortifying reality of being discovered in his current state. His eyes fell on his phone, sitting on the coffee table amid the detritus of the previous evening. Had he called her in some alcohol-induced moment of vulnerability? Had he invited this invasion and then forgotten? "Christy called me last night," Darlene explained, answering his unspoken question. "She was concerned about you. About your ability to handle the presentation tomorrow." She paused, allowing the implications to sink in. "She found your work phone at her house and came to return it. The door wasn't properly closed." "You had no right," he managed, the words emerging as a whisper rather than the forceful accusation he intended. His hands had stopped their nervous movement, falling still in his lap as exhaustion overtook anger, as the energy required for outrage depleted his already limited reserves. "Perhaps not," Darlene acknowledged, surprising him with the concession. "But rights aren't always the most important consideration. Your welfare is. Your career is. Your ability to function in a high-pressure situation tomorrow is." She gestured toward the television, still displaying its screensaver of floating geometric shapes. "This doesn't look like preparation for a crucial presentation. This looks like avoidance, like surrender." The assessment was accurate, which only made it more difficult to hear. Avery had indeed surrendered—to anxiety, to the comfort of regression, to the temporary relief offered by wine and gaming and infantile security objects. He had chosen escape over preparation, comfort over growth. And now the consequences of that choice sat before him in the form of Darlene, her expression a mixture of concern and determination that left no room for further evasion. "I would have been fine," he insisted, the lie transparent even as he spoke it. "I just needed to sleep. To rest. I was going to work on the presentation today." Darlene's raised eyebrow conveyed her skepticism more eloquently than words could have. Her gaze moved pointedly from the wine bottle to the game controller to the diaper visible beneath his inadequate t-shirt. "Were you?" she asked simply. The question hung in the air between them, rhetorical in nature but demanding an honesty Avery wasn't prepared to offer. He looked away, unable to maintain eye contact under the weight of her quiet assessment. His gaze fell on the red stuffed dog lying on the floor where it had fallen, its button eyes staring up at him with what seemed, in his heightened emotional state, like accusation or perhaps pity. "What time is it?" he asked instead, a deflection that sought to move the conversation to more practical matters, to the realm of schedules and tasks rather than emotional states and coping mechanisms. "Just after seven-thirty," Darlene replied, allowing the diversion for the moment. "Which gives us approximately twelve hours to clean this apartment, prepare you for your presentation, and ensure you're ready for tomorrow." The "us" in her statement caught Avery's attention, its presumption both presumptuous and oddly reassuring. Despite his embarrassment, despite the violation of privacy her presence represented, there was a part of him—small but undeniable—that felt relief at the prospect of not facing the day's challenges alone and having her company. This relief conflicted with his pride, with his desperate need to be seen as capable, creating a dissonance that manifested as a slight tremor in his hands. "I don't need—" he began automatically, the reflexive rejection of help that had become his standard response. "You do," Darlene interrupted, her tone gentle but firm. "And that's okay, Avery. Needing help isn't a failure. It's human." She gestured again at the apartment, at the evidence of his struggle. "This is what happens when you try to handle everything alone. When you reject the support systems that could make the difference between surviving and thriving." The words struck deeper than she perhaps intended, touching a wound that had been forming since childhood—the belief that independence was the only acceptable state, that needing others was a fundamental weakness. Foster homes had taught Avery that reliance on others led to disappointment, that the only safety lay in self-sufficiency. Yet here he sat, literally wearing the evidence of his inability to maintain that self-sufficiency, his private coping mechanisms exposed to the very person from whom he had most actively concealed them. The irony wasn't lost on him, though he lacked the emotional capacity to fully process it in the moment. Instead, he focused on the immediate, the practical, the aspects of the situation he might still control. "I need to change," he said, the statement both literal and symbolic—he needed to remove the diaper, to don adult clothing, to transition from the vulnerable state of regression to the more defensible position of conventional adulthood. Darlene nodded, stepping back slightly to create space for him to rise. "Yes," she agreed. "But first, we need to establish some ground rules for today. Some expectations." The word "expectations" triggered an automatic tension in Avery's shoulders, a conditioned response to a lifetime of failing to meet them, of disappointing those who placed their hopes in his performance. He remained seated, the prospect of standing in his current state still too daunting to face. "What expectations?" he asked, wariness evident in his tone. "That you will accept my help today, without the usual resistance," Darlene stated, her directness leaving no room for negotiation. "That you will follow my guidance in preparing for tomorrow. And that you will begin by helping me restore some order to this space, which is currently working against your mental clarity." The conditions were reasonable, which made them difficult to reject without appearing petulant. Avery recognized the strategy, starting with small, unobjectionable requests to establish a pattern of compliance that could later extend to more challenging demands. It was a technique he had observed Darlene using with others, had admired from a distance while simultaneously resenting its effectiveness when applied to him. "Fine," he conceded, the word emerging with more irritation than he intended. "I'll clean up. I'll prepare. Whatever you think is necessary." The last sentence carried a hint of sarcasm, a small rebellion against the control being exerted over him, a token resistance to preserve some sense of agency in a situation where he had effectively surrendered it the moment Darlene entered his apartment. Darlene accepted the concession with a nod, choosing to ignore the tone in favor of the content. "Good," she said simply. "Then let's begin. The sooner we start, the more progress we'll make before tomorrow." With that statement, the terms of engagement were set, the boundaries established. Avery sat on the sofa in his t-shirt and diaper, disheveled and exposed, while Darlene stood before him, composed and purposeful. The power dynamic couldn't have been clearer if it had been formally declared, codified in a contract signed by both parties. And yet, beneath his embarrassment and resistance, Avery felt a subtle shift—a lessening of the pressure that had been building in his chest for days, a small release of the tension that had driven him to seek comfort in regression and alcohol. Someone else was taking charge, assuming responsibility, creating structure where chaos had reigned. The relief this brought was complicated, tangled with shame and resentment, but present nonetheless—a quiet counter-melody to the louder tune of his humiliation. “Ok, just let me get changed first. It won’t take long,” Avery said as he stood up to leave. He didn’t think she would object because he agreed to the ground rules so to speak. Darlene's expression didn't change, no flicker of disgust or judgment crossing her features. She regarded him with the same steady gaze, neither avoiding the reality of his statement nor drawing undue attention to it. "Let's clean up this mess; then we will address your wet diaper," she replied, her tone matter-of-fact, as if discussing something as mundane as a spilled drink. "The apartment first, then personal care. One step at a time." Avery sat down in disbelief. The prioritization was clear and, from Darlene's perspective. But to Avery, sitting in a cold, wet diaper that chafed with every slight movement, the order seemed arbitrary and punitive. The discomfort was immediate, physical, and demanding of attention, which Darlene was deliberately withholding. He felt a flash of resentment, hot and sharp, followed immediately by the familiar wash of shame that seemed to color all his emotional responses lately. "I can't clean like this," he protested, gesturing vaguely toward his lower half, the movement causing the diaper to crinkle audibly in the quiet room. The sound amplified his embarrassment, a sonic reminder of his infantilized state. "It's uncomfortable. I need to change and get dressed properly." Darlene crossed her arms, her stance unchanging. "Avery," she said, his name emerging with the patient firmness one might use with a stubborn child, "you need a clean place so you can focus; you will feel much better after it is clean. The physical discomfort you're feeling now is temporary. The mental clarity that comes from an ordered environment will benefit you much longer." Again, the logic was sound but emotionally tone-deaf, prioritizing abstract benefits over immediate physical relief. Yet Avery found himself lacking the energy or will to continue the argument. The fight had drained from him upon waking to find Darlene in his apartment, upon realizing the extent of his exposure. What remained was a dull resignation, a surrender to the inevitable restructuring of his day, his space, his autonomy. With a sigh that carried the weight of this surrender, Avery pushed himself back up to his feet. The diaper sagged between his legs, heavy with absorption, forcing him to adopt a slightly bow-legged stance that felt as undignified as it undoubtedly appeared. His t-shirt, a faded green with a tech company logo across the chest, fell to mid-thigh, providing minimal coverage that did nothing to disguise the obvious bulk beneath. He waddled toward the coffee table, each step producing a soft squish and crinkle that seemed to echo in the quiet apartment. The sensation was unpleasant but familiar—he had experienced it before on mornings after particularly stressful days when he had deliberately worn a diaper to bed, finding in its restrictive embrace a comfort that defied rational explanation. The difference now was the audience, the witness to his most private coping mechanism, standing in his living room, issuing directives as if his regression were simply another problem to be managed. Avery began clearing the coffee table, gathering the empty food container and empty wine bottle into a garbage bag, which Darlene had gathered while Avery was asleep. Each item told the story of his current state. He worked methodically, focusing on the physical tasks to avoid dwelling on his situation. The wine bottle clinked against other glass items as he placed it in a separate bag for recycling. The plastic cup retained a sticky residue of wine at its bottom, requiring extra effort to detach from the table's surface. The controller had fallen at an angle that pressed one joystick against the carpet, and Avery noted with detached concern that the battery was likely completely drained. Throughout this process, Darlene neither helped nor hindered, maintaining her position as observer and director. Her presence was a constant pressure at the periphery of Avery's awareness, a reminder that his actions were being evaluated, his compliance measured. He felt like a specimen in a laboratory experiment, his behaviors noted and categorized by an impassive researcher. The living room slowly transformed under his efforts, not to pristine condition but to a basic level of order that made the space recognizable as an actual living area rather than a chaotic nest. Pillows returned to their proper positions on the couch, blankets were folded and draped over armrests, and surfaces were wiped with paper towels dampened from the kitchen sink. The television was turned off, the screen fading to black and eliminating the blue glow that had colored the room since Darlene's arrival. "Good," Darlene said when the living room had reached a minimally acceptable state. The single word of approval triggered a complex response in Avery—a flicker of satisfaction quickly overwhelmed by resentment at his own reaction, at the way part of him still craved external validation despite his insistence on independence. "Now the bedroom. Start with the clothes piles, then tackle those Legos. Be careful not to step on them—they're surprisingly painful when embedded in a foot." The shift to the bedroom introduced new layers of vulnerability. This was Avery's most private space, the room where he slept and dreamed and struggled through nights of insomnia. The disorder there wasn't just physical but deeply personal, each item out of place representing a moment of fatigue or frustration too great to overcome. Avery moved ahead of Darlene into the bedroom, hyperaware of his waddling gait, of the way the sagging diaper forced his legs apart in a parody of a toddler's uncertain walk. He felt Darlene's eyes on his back, imagined her clinical assessment of his movements, his body language, his physical manifestation of regression. The sensation of being observed, analyzed, and categorized without consent intensified his discomfort far beyond the physical sensation of the wet diaper against his skin. The bedroom presented new challenges. The clothes piles had developed their own ecosystem, items migrating from "clean but unfolded" to "worn once but still wearable" to "definitely needs washing" without clear boundaries. Avery began sorting through them, creating more organized categories—shirts in one pile, pants in another, a few underwear, which he wore when he wasn’t wearing his diaper and pull-ups, and socks in a third. Each item required a brief assessment: clean enough to fold and put away, or dirty enough to place in the hamper that sat perpetually half-full in the corner. As he worked, Avery became increasingly aware of the absurdity of his situation—a grown man in a wet diaper, being supervised like a child as he cleaned his room. The regression wasn't just in his comfort objects now but in the entire dynamic that had developed between him and Darlene. He was being treated as less than an adult, and the most disturbing part was how familiar it felt, how easily he had slipped into the role of compliant ward. The Legos presented a different sort of challenge. The scattered pieces represented hours of careful construction, of focus and attention directed toward creating order from chaos, only to have that order destroyed in a moment of frustration. Avery knelt carefully, mindful of the wet diaper that now pressed against his thighs in this new position, and began gathering the colorful bricks. Each piece returned to the plastic storage container was a small act of restoration, a tacit acknowledgment that destruction wasn't permanent, that broken things could be rebuilt. "What were you building before you crashed it all?" Darlene asked, her voice softer than before, curiosity temporarily replacing direction. Avery glanced up, surprised by the question. It was the first indication of interest in his activities beyond their relevance to the current cleaning task. "A space station," he replied after a moment's hesitation. "From one of the Star Wars sets. It had a docking bay and living quarters and..." He trailed off, embarrassed by his enthusiasm for what many would consider a child's toy. Darlene nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Intricate work," she observed. "Requires patience, attention to detail. Good qualities to have." The comment wasn't exactly praise, but it acknowledged the value in his hobby, in the skills it both required and developed. The unexpected validation momentarily disarmed Avery's resentment, creating a small breach in the wall of resistance he had constructed. He continued gathering Legos, now moving with slightly more care, occasionally pausing to separate pieces that had remained connected when the model shattered. The bed was made with sheets that hadn't been changed in longer than Avery cared to admit, but were at least now stretched taut across the mattress rather than bunched into uncomfortable ridges. Pillows were fluffed and positioned at the head, and the comforter was pulled up and straightened. The floor became visible in expanding patches as Legos were returned to their container and clothes were either hung in the closet or deposited in the hamper. Throughout this process, Avery continued to maintain an acute awareness of his state—the wet diaper growing colder and more uncomfortable with each passing minute, the t-shirt that kept riding up to expose his condition whenever he bent or reached, the distinct sound of plastic crinkling with every movement. He felt reduced, diminished, stripped of the dignity that adult clothing normally provided. Yet alongside this humiliation ran a contradictory current—a strange, reluctant relief at surrendering control, at following simple, clear directions without the burden of decision-making, of pretending capability he didn't feel. The bedroom gradually emerged from beneath its covering of discarded clothing and scattered possessions. "Bathroom next," Darlene announced when the bedroom had reached a state of basic functionality. "Those towels need to be hung up or put in the laundry. The sink needs a thorough cleaning. And that shower..." She let the sentence trail off, her expression conveying what words couldn't adequately capture about the state of his bathing area. The bathroom presented unique challenges, not least because the small space meant working in close proximity to Darlene, who positioned herself in the doorway to observe and direct. The sink was crusted with toothpaste, shaving cream, and what appeared to be several days' worth of facial hair trimmings. Avery ran hot water, watching as the basin slowly filled, the liquid turning slightly gray from dissolved grime. "Use that cleaner under the sink," Darlene instructed, pointing to the cabinet where, to Avery's mild surprise, a bottle of bathroom cleaner actually existed, purchased during some long-ago burst of domestic ambition and then promptly forgotten. "Spray it on the surfaces first, let it sit while you deal with those towels." Avery followed the directions, spraying the cleaner on the sink, counter, and even the mirror, which had accumulated a film of toothpaste splatter and steam residue. The chemical smell filled the small space, sharp and astringent, a physical manifestation of cleanliness that contrasted with the lingering scent of mildew from the shower area. The towels were another matter. Some were merely damp and could be hung properly on the rack that had stood empty while they lay on the floor. Others had been there long enough to develop a musty odor that signaled the need for washing. Avery gathered these into a separate pile, trying not to inhale too deeply as he handled them. As he worked, the diaper between his legs seemed to grow more prominent in his awareness, its weight and bulk impossible to ignore in the small, enclosed space of the bathroom. Each time he bent to pick up a towel or crouched to reach under the sink, he felt the material shift against his skin, heard the soft crinkle that marked him as different, as needing management and containment in a way other adults didn't. Darlene's presence amplified this awareness. Her eyes missed nothing—not the slight waddle in his walk, not the way he occasionally reached back to adjust the diaper's position, not the grimace that crossed his features when a particular movement pressed the wet material against his already irritated skin. She observed without comment, but her silence felt loaded with assessment, with judgments he couldn't access but could certainly imagine. "The shower needs a thorough scrubbing," she said as Avery finished with the towels. "There's mildew forming on the curtain and in the grout. Do you have a brush of some kind? Something with stiff bristles?" Avery shook his head, his knowledge of cleaning implements as limited as his application of them. "Maybe under the sink?" he suggested, uncertain if he'd ever owned such a thing. Darlene sighed, a sound that conveyed disappointment without requiring words to elaborate. "Check the kitchen. Sometimes people keep brushes there that can serve the purpose." This directive required Avery to walk past Darlene in the doorway, a proximity that heightened his self-consciousness to nearly unbearable levels. He turned sideways to avoid contact, the movement exaggerating the awkward gait forced by the diaper. The crinkling seemed louder in the small space, amplified by the tile surfaces that reflected sound with merciless clarity. The kitchen yielded a brush that had once been used for vegetables but had long since been abandoned to the back of a drawer. Its bristles were stiffer than ideal for food but perfect for attacking the buildup of soap scum and mildew in the shower. Avery returned with it, along with a bucket he'd found under the sink, its original purpose forgotten but its current utility obvious. Cleaning the shower was physically demanding in a way the previous tasks hadn't been. It required scrubbing with force, applying pressure that engaged muscles unused to such exertion. Avery knelt on the bathroom floor, reaching into the tub to attack the worst areas of discoloration. The position was uncomfortable, pressing the wet diaper against him in ways that heightened his awareness of its presence, of the rash that had begun to form beneath it from prolonged contact with moisture. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he worked, the physical effort combining with embarrassment to flush his skin. The bathroom was warm, but the humidity from the hot water he'd run for cleaning purposes was condensing on surfaces and adding to the discomfort. Yet there was something almost meditative in the repetitive motion of scrubbing, in seeing immediate results as areas of grime gave way to cleaner surfaces beneath. Throughout this process, Darlene maintained her position as an observer and occasional director, pointing out areas he'd missed and suggesting techniques for tackling particularly stubborn spots. Her presence was both motivating and inhibiting, spurring him to more thorough efforts while simultaneously heightening his awareness of his exposed, vulnerable state. "Make sure to get into the corners," she instructed, leaning slightly to indicate an area where mildew had established a particularly tenacious foothold. "That's where moisture collects and problems start." The comment seemed weighted with additional meaning, as if the physical corners of the shower somehow corresponded to psychological areas in Avery's life where problems had been allowed to fester through neglect. He attacked the spot with renewed vigor, partly to address the mildew and partly to channel the complex emotions swirling within him—frustration, embarrassment, a strange determination to prove himself capable in this one limited arena when he felt so incapable in others. The bathroom slowly transformed under his efforts, not to a state that could be described as pristine, but to a basic level of cleanliness that represented significant improvement. The sink no longer harbored islands of congealed toothpaste, the mirror reflected with reasonable clarity rather than through a fog of grime, and the shower's surfaces showed their original color rather than the patina of neglect that had accumulated over months. Avery sat back on his heels, the movement causing the diaper to shift uncomfortably against his skin. He was breathing heavily from the exertion, sweat dampening his t-shirt and causing it to cling to his back. His hands were red and slightly raw from the cleaning chemicals and the mechanical friction of scrubbing. But there was also a subtle satisfaction in seeing the results of his labor, in the tangible evidence of transformation he had enacted. Darlene surveyed the bathroom with a critical eye, her gaze moving methodically from floor to ceiling, noting areas of improvement and spots that still fell short of ideal. "Better," she pronounced finally, the single word carrying more weight than effusive praise might have from someone else. "Not perfect, but significantly better." The qualified approval stirred conflicting reactions in Avery—a flicker of pride quickly tempered by irritation at his own response, at how easily he was affected by her assessment. He'd spent years insisting on his independence, on his capability as an adult, yet here he was, kneeling on a bathroom floor in a wet diaper, feeling a wash of satisfaction at the most basic acknowledgment of his efforts. The contradiction wasn't lost on him, adding another layer to the complex emotional landscape he was navigating. He wanted to reject Darlene's authority, to assert his autonomy. Yet, he couldn't deny the relief that came from temporarily surrendering that autonomy, from following clear directives without the burden of decision-making that had recently become so overwhelming. "Are we done?" he asked, rising carefully to his feet, mindful of the wet floor and the awkward bulk between his legs. His legs ached from kneeling, and the diaper felt heavier than before, the material saturated to capacity after hours of wear. Darlene nodded, stepping back from the doorway to allow him passage. "With the cleaning, yes. The apartment is functional now, orderly enough to support mental clarity." She gestured toward his lower half, the movement clinical rather than judgmental. "Now we can address your personal needs. The wet diaper, the change of clothes."

"Show me you're an adult then," she said. Typical Amazon, always trying to test me. "Show me you can use a toilet." I sighed, shook my head slightly. "I don't need to go," I told her. "You want to spend your life in diapers?" she asked, "You can still show me the process." A quick shrug, this wasn't an argument I could win, and I went to the potty. I wouldn't fit on an Amazon toilet anyway and the potty was the right height. Lifting my skirt clear I sat on it, hummed to myself for a minute before a loud sound filled the room, echoing from within the bowl. "I thought you didn't need to go," she said smirking. "I didn't," I told her, "it was just wind." To prove this I stood up, showed her that the bowl was empty. However I knew the drill, reached for some toilet paper. A quick wipe between my legs and I showed her how clean it was before discarding it in the potty. She could handle that. Even though nothing had happened I didn't skip washing my hands. Water, soap, water, repeat, final rinse and a towel to dry them. "There, happy now?" She smiled, a cruel evil smile. "You didn't flush." "It's a potty! It's not plumbed in," I said, "There's no cistern." That evil smile became a grin which made it no friendlier. "Excuses excuses," she said, delight apparent in her voice. She lunged at me. I ran. Of course I ran. Everybody runs. "You're not getting away from me this time," she said as she chased. Her legs were as long as my height, her stride far vaster than I could manage, she closed the distance with ease. That extra height came with extra weight though. High speed, high weight.. high momentum. I twisted, turned and kept running, this time in another direction. She couldn't turn that fast, lost ground again, had to look and see where I'd gone. Not far. I wasn't even sprinting, couldn't outrun her if I tried. Trickery and patience were my only options if I wanted to avoid her. "You little ragamuffin!" she exclaimed, turning to come after me again. Enjoying the simple victory I giggled, knowing I'd been able to annoy her. I kept running though and as she closed I ducked out of her grasp, stopped and turned. Accelerating into a full sprint I went straight between her legs and headed for the door. Getting out of that would annoy her even more. She swivelled at her hips, her long arms reaching out. She didn't grab me but did catch my skirt, its hem flairing out as I ran. My pace tugged it free but it was too late, that little tug enough to trip me. As I sprawled on the floor, thick carpet cushioning my fall, she giggled herself. "Just wind?" she asked, "Really?" I looked behind me, realised the elastic effect of my skirt springing free from her grip had left the loose folds on my back, gathered at my waist, revealing what was below. The diaper was discoloured, earlier wetting now joined by the smelly lumps I'd added while sat on the potty. Before I could think of an explanation she scooped me up, put me on her hip, squishing the messy diaper against me. "Eww", I grumbled. That got me a pat on the bottom, more squishing, a gentle smile. "It's your own fault," she told me, "You're meant to take your diaper off to use the potty." As I blushed I gave her an angelic smile. "But I know how much you like changing me," I said, "How could I deny you that?" She gave me an indulgent smile as she carried me through to the changing table. "I do," she admitted, "Nearly as much as you like needing it." Another blush and this time I stayed quiet. Even an Amazon can be right.

6. It took Chris longer than usual to fall asleep. It wasn’t just the diaper, the bulk between his legs of which he was still getting used to, or the sleeper, which he had to admit was soft and comfortable, it was the combination of the two and how babyish they made him feel that kept his mind racing and unable to relax. It took some time, but he finally came to uneasy terms with his wardrobe by focusing on the fact that they gave Amy peace of mind. Only a couple of days ago he was struggling to find a way to make her happy and wished he could do something—anything—to help her. This wasn’t in any form that he could have imagined, but Chris got his wish. Despite taking hours to fall asleep, when he awoke it was still dark. This time it wasn’t his mind but his body that was the cause. Between the early bedtime and the large cup of tea he’d had that night, his bladder was aching for release. He began to sit up and moved slowly and quietly so as not to wake Amy. He was unsuccessful. “Where are you going?” she asked groggily. “Bathroom,” he whispered. This got Amy’s attention and she propped herself up on one elbow. “Use your diaper,” she told Chris in a tone that normally wouldn’t warrant any dispute on his part. Chris was startled. This wasn’t part of the deal. “Amy, I—” he began, but he didn’t have time to finish his thought. “Chris,” Amy said sternly. “Don’t be such a baby about this. Actually, please do be more of a baby. You’re wearing a diaper and diapers are meant to be used, not wasted. When you get out of bed in the middle of the night, you disturb my sleep, which isn’t fair to me. Besides, a swollen diaper will be a good test of the onesie, to see if it still fits or gets too tight in the crotch. Now lay back down and let’s both get some sleep.” Amy turned over and seemed to fall back into slumber instantly. Chris, though, didn’t find sleep as easy to come by. He knew if he didn’t wet himself he’d either get a bladder infection or a stern lecture and the cold shoulder by Amy in the morning. Probably both. Despite that, peeing in a prone position wasn’t natural and he wasn’t sure he could do it. Finally, a few drops turned into a dribble that quickly became a gusher. Chris winced as he felt the warm urine run down between his thighs and settle in a pool under his butt before absorbing into the fabric of the diaper. As it cooled, he became more and more miserable. Sleep, he knew, would be impossible and he laid there, wet and smelly, staring at the ceiling and wondering how he got himself in this situation. Chris must have dozed off at some point because the next thing he knew an ecstatic Amy was gently shaking his shoulder. “Wake up, baby, I need you to stand up for me.” As he complied, Amy spent what seemed like an inordinate amount of time poking and prodding his diaper through the fabric of the onesie, eventually taking more photos. When she unsnapped the crotch, she placed her hand on the underside of the diaper and lifted it slightly. “Wow, you really filled this. It has to be close to capacity.” To Chris, she sounded almost proud. “It was pretty uncomfortable,” he admitted, trying not to sound like a whiny child. “I had trouble sleeping once it was wet. And I was worried it would leak on the sheets.” Amy nodded. “Yeah, I get it. We’ll address that tonight. I have to be honest, you don’t smell so good, either.” As she spoke, she pulled the onesie up and used one hand to pull the back of his diaper back, peering inside. Chris flinched and pulled away. “Had to check,” she teased. “Maybe another time.” In your dreams, Chris thought as he waddled to the bathroom. He untaped the diaper, which fell to the floor with a heavy thud, then wrapped it up and pushed it to the bottom of the waste basket. As he showered, he took special care to soap up anywhere that came in contact with his pee. He didn’t want any residual odor and hated how unclean he felt wearing the diaper. He was ready to face the day as an adult, wearing his grownup briefs. At lunch Amy quizzed him about his overnight experience. He could tell she was in business mode from her matter-of-fact attitude and her focus on the garment as opposed to the diaper itself. He even contributed a suggestion or two that she appeared to appreciate. The conversation somehow made him feel like more of a partner in her new line instead of a mere guinea pig. At the end, she reminded him that he’d be wearing the footed sleeper that night and that he’d need to once again spend at least part of the night wet. Chris objected. “Do I really have to? Even though my bladder was at maximum capacity last night I had trouble using the diaper, so I’m not sure I can do it again. And those are your favorite sheets, not to mention how expensive the mattress was. I was afraid of moving around and leaking, which made it hard to sleep.” Amy was understanding. “I already thought of both of those things and have a possible solution that we’ll try out tonight. I really do appreciate how cooperative you’ve been with all of this. It’s been a comfort to me emotionally and a great help professionally. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to get back to work while your answers are still fresh in my mind.” Chris felt ashamed at his protests now that Amy offered her thanks. Oh well, he thought, another night or two and hopefully this phase will blow over and things will get back to normal. He headed to his office. That night as the couple watched a movie together, Amy once again brought him tea. Chris was more reluctant to accept it this time knowing her motivation, but anything to help him fill his bladder was better than the alternative of waking up dry. Who knows what she might come up with if that happened. Chris dutifully allowed Amy to undress him before bed, admitting to himself that he kind of liked the additional attention he was getting at night. He laid down on the changing pad and lifted his bottom without being asked after she fluffed out the diaper. “You’re getting good at this,” she smiled. “I ordered some more absorbent diapers but it’ll take a few days for them to arrive. In the meantime, this should help. She held up a pair of transparent plastic pants. From Chris’s perspective lying on the bed, they looked huge. Amy admitted as much. “I might have bought one size too big,” she said. “But I wanted to make sure they’ll fit over the new diapers when they come. Besides, parents often oversize things so that their babies don’t outgrow them too quickly, so this will be a fair representation for my tests. Hold still while I slide them on. We’ll try these clear ones first.” Chris’s mind was too preoccupied to resist. New, more absorbent diapers? Multiple pair of plastic pants, not all of them clear? He realized he’d been too naïve in thinking this was a temporary thing. One second later, Amy confirmed his fears. “You might have to wear one of the same two outfits a second time,” she said, “so think about which one you like better. I’m still working on several that are taking longer to finish than I expected.” Chris realized that he wasn’t being given the option simply to skip the diapers or the infantile attire until the new outfits were ready. The diapers he understood, as they were a solution to Amy’s baby fever. The outfits, though, weren’t really necessary, were they? He stood up and allowed her to tuck the diaper inside the plastic pants and swore he heard her giggle softly. He felt like he was wearing a balloon. Every little movement he made also elicited a loud crinkle. “Ooh, I didn’t know they’d be that noisy,” Amy said. “But that’s another problem for another time. Right now, let’s take care of the issue you have with taking in enough fluids for you to easily wet yourself. Be right back.” While he was waiting, Chris reflected on their lunchtime talk. He didn’t think he’d mentioned fluid intake as an issue. It was getting used to urinating while lying down that was the problem. He needed to clear that up Amy but was so stunned when she came back into the room that he was rendered speechless. In one hand she carried a large baby bottle filled with what appeared to be milk. Worse, there were cartoon designs all over the outside of the bottle. She smiled as she approached him. “I figured we’d have some fun with your peeing problem. This bottle holds sixteen ounces, which with your pea-sized bladder should overload it for sure. I also added a couple of my water pills to make things easier for you.” She put her hand on the side of his face and added softly, “It’ll also help me with my baby blues. You’re the best husband in the world for being so understanding.” What could he do? Amy positioned herself with her back leaning up against the headboard and patted her lap for Chris to lie down. He nestled close, feeling the warmth of her breasts and hearing the beating of her heart. He closed his eyes as she placed the nipple in his mouth. As he began to suckle, though, he sputtered and pulled away, his eyes open wide in question. “Shhh,” Amy said as she stroked his hair. “It’s baby formula. What did you expect?” 7.

4. Chris woke the next morning to the feeling of Amy’s hand reaching in through the leg band of his diaper. He realized quickly with a little disappointment that she wasn’t being frisky. “What are you doing?” he asked sleepily. “Just checking to see if you’re wet,” she responded playfully, although Chris thought he detected a tone of disappointment. “You were such a big boy to stay dry all night.” “I won’t be if I don’t get to the bathroom soon,” he said, deciding to play along, at the same time rising from the bed and moving to the bathroom. There he ripped off the tapes, balled up the diaper, and placed it in the wastebasket. Sitting on the toilet, he instantly began peeing and seemed to go on forever. The relief was almost orgasmic. Amy was up and getting dressed when he returned. She pulled Chris into a hug, pressing her bare breasts close and holding him for several seconds before she spoke. “Thanks for indulging me,” she whispered in his ear. “It means so much.” Her words comforted him and in a small way offset the embarrassment of the whole scenario. It wasn’t until a few minutes later that it occurred to him that her speaking in the present tense—“means” instead of “meant”—indicated that she may be viewing this as an ongoing thing. He tried to replay the evening before to see if they’d talked about the diaper being a one-off but couldn’t remember the exact exchange before he’d agreed to it. For now she was happy, though, so he wouldn’t bring up the subject unless it became necessary that night. Nothing more was mentioned about it at lunchtime, the only indication that it was still having an effect on Amy being her humming cheerfully as she made herself a sandwich. That afternoon Chris had to concentrate on landing a new client who turned out to be difficult, so diapers were the last thing on his mind and he had mostly forgotten about the night before by dinnertime. He monopolized the conversation, replaying how he landed the lucrative account through his skillful handling of the arrogant CEO of the company. Amy seemed happy to let him have his moment. They cuddled together and watched a movie after dinner before pulling out their respective laptops to answer emails and scroll social media. They laughed together when they each had to stifle a yawn at the same time. “I guess that means we need to head upstairs,” Amy remarked, reaching out for Chris’s hand. “Come along, dear.” Her gesture of leading him up to bed by the hand instantly triggered his memory of the night before when she did the same thing. It wasn’t necessarily done in a maternal manner, but the only other time she’d ever done it was when she was bringing him upstairs to put him in his first diaper and it made him feel small. Her commanding undertone was typical when she asked him to do something while making it clear he had no choice, but tonight it only added to the feeling. He had a good reason to feel apprehensive. Once again Amy insisted on undressing him, and once again standing in front of her stark naked while she was still fully dressed reminded him of his childhood when his mother did the same thing. This time she surprised him by taking a firm hold of his penis, using it as a leash to lead him into the bathroom. She began running water in the bathtub before speaking. “I can’t stress enough how much your letting me diaper you last night helped my pull out of my blues,” she began as she closed the lid on the toilet and sat down, once more taking hold of his privates, “and making this a part of our bedtime routine means so much, so thank you. I almost felt like I was taking care of a real baby. Almost. There was one detail that was kind of jarring and prevented me from fully immersing myself in the fantasy.” When her pause seemed to go on forever, Chris felt obligated to ask. “And what was that detail?” Amy smiled and squeezed. Chris felt himself beginning to respond and was determined not to repeat the accident he’d had the night before. “Your hair. Considering you have almost no hair on your chest, you more than make up for it down here. We need to take care of that.” She rose to turn off the water, which had only filled the tub by a couple of inches. Chris was no fool and knew that the decision had already been made and he had no say in it. This was the way things were always done in the household and he was usually fine with it, but then the previous decisions had been about paint colors for the wall or what to have for dinner, not whether he should be denuded to make him appear more infantile as Amy diapered him. Before he could protest, though, he heard her humming her happy tune again and his willpower instantly deflated. “Get in, baby,” she instructed. He stepped in and winced as she took a washcloth to wet his groin then followed that up with a generous dollop of shaving cream. As she spread the cream around, she made sure to include his shaft and, in fact, seemed to take an inordinate time on it. Chris began to panic. “Amy, uh...” he grunted, “please...I mean I need you to...oh no!” Amy clearly deciphered his gibberish and aimed his penis upward just in time for him to squirt all over his stomach. “Tsk,tsk,” she laughed. At least you could have waited to mess yourself until we got your baby diaper on.” After that she said nothing more, concentrating on the job at hand. It took what seemed like forever. Chris stopped watching as his adulthood was slowly clipped and scraped away. The perfectionist in her made her go over every spot multiple times until even the thought of a hair had vanished. Chris started to step out of the tub but Amy stopped him. “Not done yet,” she told him. “It just looks weird to have no hair there but then your legs are like a forest. I need to keep going.” By that time Chris was resigned to what was happening until it occurred to him that while his private areas weren’t subject to public viewing, his legs most certainly were. By then it was too late, and then feeling Amy intrude into the crack of his butt with the razor shifted his attention to that. Finally, when she had him spin around, she pronounced the procedure completed. When he got the courage to look down, Chris was startled by what he saw. For over a decade he’d had hair, and lots of it, below his waist, and looking at himself now seemed like viewing a complete stranger. His penis, now shrunken down after cumming, it looked positively tiny without the hair surrounding it. He moved to grab some toilet paper to wipe off his sticky stomach. “Uh uh, Mommy cleans up wetties,” Amy said sternly, this time lacking the playfulness from before. “Let’s get you into your diaper before you pee all over the floor.” It was déjà vu all over again as Chris watched Amy clean him up and spread a fresh diaper beneath him, although worse. Whether it was his shaved bottom half or something else, Amy seemed even more enthralled this time and the baby talk was more intense. At least this time the snug feeling of the diaper was somewhat familiar, if not less humiliating. When she finished, Amy stood above him with a hand on her chin, studying him. It was disconcerting. After several moments she kissed Chris on the forehead. “Go ahead and crawl under the covers, baby,” she whispered. “Mommy has something to do before she sleeps. I’ll be back in a bit.” And with that, she turned out the light and left the room.

Chapter 11 Jim was back on his old route. Oak street curved gently beneath a gray spring sky as he walked house to house, the hum of his satchel brushing against his hip. Mail in hand, he reached for the next mailbox and dropped it in. With practiced ease he grabbed the mail for the next house, 213 Oak,as he backed down the porch steps. He noticed an awkward stare from a girl riding by on her bicycle. Mrs. Henderson was on her porch watering her flowers and her jaw dropped. Jim looked behind him, everyone was staring at him. Mrs. Hawthorne from 82nd Street was in her garden again. Mr. Bennett peeked from behind the curtain. Teenagers on skateboards were pointing, laughing. Jim looked down. His postal shirt was gone. In its place: a onesie. Baby blue, printed with a big yellow duck. Bulky padding ballooned between his thighs, crinkling loudly with every step. His satchel was now a Whinnie the Pooh diaper bag swinging from his shoulder, and the mail in his hands had been replaced by a soft teddy bear. His face went hot. He dropped the bear, turned to run but his legs wouldn’t move. He looked back up, and instead of judgment, he saw smiles. Linda stood on the porch in a sundress, waving him over with a bottle in her hand. “Come on, sweetheart. You’ve worked hard enough.” He took a trembling step forward. Jim woke with a soft gasp, his pacifier still in his mouth, his sleeper warm and slightly damp around his middle. He groaned softly not from discomfort, but from embarrassment at himself. The dream had shaken him. Not because it was a nightmare but because part of him liked it. That should've made him feel gross. It didn't. He reached down under the covers and pressed his palm lightly to the front of his diaper. Squishy. Of course. Linda always said it was fine that he couldn’t help it and didn’t need to worry. Still, a flush of warmth spread across his cheeks. The sleeper was pale yellow with little ducks. He had once balked at the idea. Now, he sort of looked forward to choosing between the animal prints. He started thinking about what clothes Linda would dress him in and felt his cheeks flush. His little monkey stirred in it’s warm wet padding. The adult thoughts and shame were gone and his mind was filled with the wonderful sensations of his diaper and thoughts of how cute he looked. His hands searched for a way in but his sleeper zipped up from the back. He rolled over on his belly and began to rock his hips up and down. He didn’t notice the door softly open. Linda smiled as she peeked through and saw what Jim was up to. At first it had concerned her, but she read an article that said it was quite common. Martha even confided that at 16 months her daughter had a favorite stuffed whale that she would enthusiastically ride. She softly shut the door and came back ten minutes later and listened at the door, hearing silence from Jim’s room. She cracked the door. “You awake, baby?” Linda’s voice, gentle and close. Jim popped the pacifier out. “Yeah…” He was still laying on his belly, a bit sweatier than normal. She stepped up to the daybed and took a sip from her coffee cup, “You’re soaked, huh?” She said as she wiped his damp hair. He didn’t answer, just nodded and looked down. The adult feelings were back now, seemingly stronger after his very adult orgasm. He could still remember the dream, and thought about when he was the provider for his wife and could take care of himself. What on Earth were they going to do? Would he be this way forever? Would the Postal Service keep paying his pension? How small was he going to get? Would Linda still be his wife when he was a toddler? The thoughts started to overwhelm him and he began to sniffle. “What's the matter honey?” Linda asked. The tears began to flow, Jim couldn’t stop them, “I had a bad dream,” he blurted out between sobs. Linda lowered the rail of the daybed, climbed in and held him. “Mommies here, it’s going to be OK,” she whispered. “But, I’m your husband, and I can’t do anything anymore. I’m not supposed to be a baby,” Jim sniffled. “You are my husband, but you’re also my baby, you’re exactly what I’ve always wanted, you’re my perfect angel. Mommy loves you just like you are,” she whispered. Linda gently slipped the pacifier into Jim’s mouth and the crying slowly subsided. They laid together for several minutes, these outbursts were becoming more common as Jim’s adult personality was getting weaker, it was almost like it was fighting back. She kissed him on the forehead and he giggled. “That’s my good boy,” she said, kneeling beside the bed. “Let’s get you changed, and then we’ll pick out your outfit for today. I was thinking the overalls, maybe with your bunny shirt?” Jim hesitated. “The blue one?” he asked. She smiled. “You love the blue one.” Jim nodded and began rhythmically sucking the pacifier. Linda smiled as her husband slipped back into regression and silently wished he could stop having these episodes, but that led her down a rabbit hole of negative thoughts. In a way her husband was disappearing, and in another way he was being reborn, but he was no longer her husband. How young would he get? How young would she get? Then she realized that there was no way anyone would believe her if she showed them her ID. Her driver’s license said she was 68, but she looked like she was 35. What about Jim, it was even worse. They would take him away. Her protective instincts rose to the surface, there was no way she would let that happen. She looked down on her precious little boy and remembered she had a job to do. Linda gently lifted him up and unzipped his sleeper from the back, sliding it down. The fuzzy soft cotton had absorbed Jim’s sweat and more than a little leaks from his swollen night time diaper. His sheets were slightly damp, but this didn’t bother her in the least now, it was just part of having a baby. She tickled Jim’s belly and he giggled then she laid him back down and slid the sleeper off his legs and tossed it into the hamper. She untapped the diaper and removed it. Jim absent mindedly reached a hand down and took hold of his now much smaller “monkey.” Linda moved the hand away and wiped him down then gave his skin some time to air out in the bed before taping a new Teddy Bear diaper on him. This was her favorite new diaper, it only had one large velcro tape per side, and the print with the little Teddy Bear in a rain coat was so cute! Lina gently pulled the bunny shirt over Jim’s head, careful not to disturb his pacifier. He blinked up at her with half closed eyes, locked into the toddler haze he now slipped into so easily. She guided his arms through the sleeves, smoothed the soft cotton down over his chest, and kissed his forehead. The shortalls were an expensive purchase from an ABDL boutique shop, but worth every penny. The legs and crotch had snaps making them very easy to get on and off. “Let’s go play for a little while before dinner,” she whispered, her voice bright but quiet, like a preschool teacher. Jim slid off the Daybed with a waddle, his thick diaper forcing his legs apart slightly. He didn't seem to notice anymore, not really. Not unless someone new saw him. That was when the adult part flared up. As Linda took his hand and led him into the living room, Jim felt it flicker again. What if someone knocked on the door? What would they think seeing me like this? What if they recognized me? But the thoughts didn't last long. The moment he saw the block set laid out on the rug, a warm feeling bubbled up in his chest, displacing the dread. He plopped down onto the carpet with a crinkle and started building a tower with focused intensity. Each piece clicked into place with satisfying purpose. It was one of the few places where his mind felt quiet. Still, a small part of him, the part that used to fix leaky faucets, file taxes, and mow the lawn, whispered from deep inside. You're a grown man in a diaper. You're playing with blocks like it matters. This isn't real. It can’t be real. He looked up at Linda, sitting nearby with a book open but unread. Her eyes were on him. Not pitying. Not judging. Just... present. Loving. And that part of him, the doubting voice, lost a bit more of its strength. “Mommy?” he mumbled around the pacifier. “Yes, sweetheart?” “I love you,” he said. “I love you too,” she replied, and the words wrapped around him like a blanket. He wasn’t Jim Patton right now. Not the homeowner, not the retired mailman, not the man who once worried about cholesterol and HOA fees. He was James, and James was safe. Still, deep down in a quiet corner of his mind, something stirred. Not resistance. Not exactly. But something watchful. Waiting.

5. Chris wasn’t sure when Amy slipped into bed and was only aware of her presence when he felt her press her hand against the front of his diaper. He immediately fell back asleep and by the time he woke up, he was by himself again. Puzzled, he went downstairs to find her but she was apparently already hard at work, as her office door was closed and he could hear the humming of the sewing machine. He returned upstairs, took off the diaper, and proceeded to get ready for work. His own job kept him locked away all day and he could hear constant activity through the walls in Amy’s office as well, so it was only natural that they didn’t meet up again until she came into the kitchen while Chris was preparing dinner. She looked a bit frazzled but had a satisfied smile on her face. “Busy day?” Chris asked as he chopped vegetables. “Long but productive,” she answered. “You know me. When I get inspired by an idea I have to bring it to fruition as soon as possible before my muse deserts me. But I managed to reach my goal, so it was worth the effort.” Amy sometimes asked Chris his opinion on her designs, and in this case he was curious what motivated her to get out of bed in the early hours and to skip lunch. “Can I see what you made?” “Soon,” she replied with a proud smile. “Very soon.” Chris could tell she wasn’t ready to share yet, so he turned his attention back to his meal preparation. They made small talk during dinner but as they were clearing the table Amy addressed the elephant in the room. “Were you wet when you woke up this morning?” she asked him. “Of course not,” Chris replied a little more defensively than he intended. “Mmpph,” Amy snorted, then dropped the subject. They didn’t talk again as they rinsed the dishes and loaded the dishwasher. Chris wondered if he’d angered her but looking back on their interactions this evening couldn’t think of how he could have, so he assumed the lack of conversation was due to her fatigue. Chris settled into his usual spot on the couch and picked up his book while Amy stretched out with her legs over his lap as she opened up her laptop. Chris couldn’t help but notice her occasional giggles and a surprised gasp or two as she scrolled, but thought nothing of it. He was just thankful for her good mood. She even brought him a large mug of warm herbal tea, which he gratefully accepted. About 9:00 Amy let loose an enormous yawn and stretched her arms above her head. “Honey, I didn’t get much sleep last night and need to turn in early. Would you mind joining me? You can read in bed if you like but I missed being next to you last night and would appreciate your company.” “No problem, I’d be happy to,” Chris replied. “I’m a little tired myself.” He wasn’t really, but cuddling up next to Amy was no sacrifice. And she seemed to need him, which made him feel good. Chris was slipping on his pajamas when Amy entered from the bathroom. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” she said, holding up another dreaded diaper.’ “Um, I was thinking that maybe tonight we’d go back to the way things were,” he stammered. Amy crossed her arms and replied sternly. “Baby, the diaper is part of your bedtime routine now, so you need to get used to it. It makes me happy. Don’t you want to keep your wife happy?” What could he say to that? With a sigh, he removed his pajama bottoms. “Top too,” Amy said, so without complaint he complied and positioned himself on the changing pad as she got to work. As embarrassing as this was for him, he had to admit that Amy’s expression clearly revealed how much joy it gave her. He could do this, he told himself. It’s not that much different from underwear, and no one else has to know. Diapering complete, he sat up and waited for Amy to join him, but she stopped in the middle of unbuttoning her top as a thought occurred to her. “I almost forgot!” she cried. “You wanted to see what kept me so busy today!” Before Chris could say that it could wait until morning, she was out the door. When she returned, she had him close his eyes as she placed whatever she was carrying on the floor by the foot of the bed. “No peeking,” she laughed. “Okay, are you ready? Before I show you what I made, I have to tell you that you were my inspiration for these. When you were lying before me in just your diaper last night, looking so adorable, an idea struck me for a new line of clothing. Something completely different from anything I’ve made before, but I think it’s some of my best work.” With that, Amy bent down and when she stood back up, was holding a colorful garment in each hand. In her right was what appeared to be a yellow footed sleeper adorned with baby animals, all of them sleeping in various poses, some of them in cradles or cribs. On its left breast was her logo but with her name spelled out in baby blocks. Her left hand held a blue and pink onesie with a Peter Pan collar and frilly lace around the arm and leg holes, with the same sleeping animals and logo. She fidgeted nervously as she waited for Chris’s reaction. He had to admit that the animals were adorable. He reached out and felt the fabric and it was incredibly soft, like a cloud. “These are amazing,” he admitted honestly. “And the designs are sure to be wildly popular. But aren’t they a little big?” “That’s just the point, silly,” Amy responded excitedly. “My new line will be mommy-baby matching clothing, for women who in part want to relive the simplicity and childishness of the clothes they wore themselves as a baby, and at the same time they’ll have their child in a matching outfit. It’s a sure-fire photo opportunity and a bonding opportunity. Mothers will do anything to feel closer to their baby and this feeds right into that feeling.” Chris wasn’t so sure, but the only mother he knew with a baby was Amy’s sister, and he could see her going for an idea like this. Besides, he knew better than to question Amy’s business acumen. She’d built a fashion empire from scratch by following her instincts about what her customers wanted. “It’s unusual but great,” Chris finally said. “You do have the most creative mind I’ve ever met.” Amy practically jumped with joy. “I’m so glad you like them. Now which one do you want to wear tonight?” Chris wasn’t sure he heard right. “Excuse me?” he said. “I need a test subject, so I made these in your size. If I wanted to know how they fit a woman I could use myself as the model. These are scaled just like the infant styles, so no extra room for boobs but roomy enough for a diaper. You can tell me how they felt after a night’s sleep. I think the onesie tonight. We’ll save the sleeper for tomorrow.” Amy was already slipping the garment over his head before he could respond and he knew he’d only be asking for trouble if he complained. He stayed silent as she had him stand and she puttered around with the fit, making a few notes, and even held his tongue as she took pictures from all different angles. He balked when she asked him to suck his thumb for a photo and she relented, saying she was only teasing. Eventually she tucked him into bed, then put on a revealing nightgown before crawling in next to him. As he heard Amy’s breathing grow slow and steady, he couldn’t help but think about the contrast between Amy’s very grownup and sexy attire as she lay next to him and his own infantile sleepwear that had a very un-adultlike snap crotch.

7. Chris was beyond ready to sleep due to his being awake almost the entirety of the night before, but before he could succumb to the sandman a worrisome thought intruded. What if his fatigue meant that he’d sleep straight through until morning without waking to wet his diaper? That seemed unlikely given the amount of fluids he’d drunk within the past few hours, but he couldn’t stop seeing a vision of the disappointment and even anger in Amy’s face if that happened. There was only one solution and it wasn’t one he wanted to make. His eyes felt so heavy and his pillow so soft that he didn’t debate long. It was easier than the previous night but still took some time and effort, but eventually he was able to release his bladder. He’d expected to just dampen the diaper but surprised himself by soaking the diaper. He was almost thankful for the plastic pants. Now, all the comfort of a few moments earlier were overridden by a squishy and unpleasant feeling every time he shifted position. As exhausted as he was, sleep wouldn’t come. Sometime after his bedside clock read 1:30 a.m., he managed to doze off. At first he wasn’t sure what woke him up. It certainly wasn’t that he fulfilled his need for sleep, as he still felt like he’d been run over by a truck. The realization then hit him hard. He was peeing! He instinctively tried to stop but by then it was too late. All of that tea and formula needed somewhere to go and he was too weak and tired to prevent their escape. His diaper swelled so much by the time he finished that his hips were raised up off the bed and an annoying pool of urine sat against his rear, unable to find room to be absorbed. At least Amy will be proud, he thought bitterly as he lay there, awake, until morning. “Proud” didn’t exactly catch Amy’s mood when she rolled over to say good morning and to check Chris’s diaper. “My god,” she said in alarm, “how much did you pee? Your plastic panties couldn’t even hold it—your sleeper is soaked. And, oh dammit. You leaked onto the bed too. Don’t move, let me go get a towel.” Amy returned with an old bath towel and had Chris raise his hips so that she could slide it under him. They both tried to hold it in place to catch the drips as they toddled into the bathroom. “Okay, I guess we made it,” she said in disgust. “Be careful as you undress, though, and keep any spillage on the towel. While you’re getting cleaned up I’ll strip the bed and throw everything into the wash.” Chris had never felt so dirty. The diaper must have weighed ten pounds, he thought as he placed it carefully into the wastebasket. He took a long, hot shower and soaped himself up three times before he felt clean. When he finally got out to dry off, the urine-soaked towel and the wastebasket were both gone. Amy was washing her hands at the sink as he sheepishly entered the kitchen. He couldn’t even look her in the eye. She spoke first. “Chris, I’m not angry with you. I said before that we needed more absorbent diapers so I should have known there was a risk of this happening. I share the blame for pushing so many liquids on you. In truth, what you did to that useless diaper was pretty impressive.” Chris looked up to see her smiling. “Nevertheless, we’ll have to take precautions to make sure that doesn’t happen again, baby. We’ll figure something out by tonight.” Instead of heading to her office after breakfast, Amy gave Chris a peck on the cheek and said she had some errands to run. Dragging with exhaustion, Chris knew this workday would be a long one. He was fortunate to have a light day, but even so he knew he was tempting fate by trying to do some detailed work without the requisite level of concentration. When he found that he didn’t even have the energy to make a sandwich, he dragged himself upstairs for a nap. The bed was still stripped but he didn’t care. He managed to leave his jeans in a heap on the floor before falling onto the bare mattress, where he was instantly in a near comatose state. He was having a weird dream about swimming during an earthquake when it dawned on him that he was actually being shaken. Propping one eye open, he was confronted by a furious Amy screaming at him just inches from his face. “How could you?” she yelled. “Are you trying to ruin the mattress? It’s not even a year old! First you leak on it and now, just look at what you’ve done!” Chris was still groggy but managed to prop himself up at the same time that he felt the wetness all over his midsection. What he saw shocked him. He was lying in the middle of a wet spot that spread out at least a foot wide in every direction. His underpants were completely soaked and discolored. He continued to stare in disbelief. It simply didn’t register that he could have wet the bed for the first time since he was three years old. Meanwhile, Amy continued to rage. He didn’t remember ever seeing her so angry and wisely concluded that his best strategy was to remain mute rather than try to create an excuse for the inexcusable. He tried to clear his head and focus on Amy’s tirade. “Is this who I married?” she asked rhetorically. “A little pants-wetting baby boy?” Despite Chris’s vow to stay silent, her name-calling triggered him. “Amy, please stop. It was an accident. I’m not a baby boy.” “No? Are you sure? From where I’m standing, I don’t see much evidence of adulthood. I see someone who wears diapers and infant clothing to bed and wakes up wet in the morning. Someone who from the looks of it needs diapers during the daytime as well. Who drank formula from a baby bottle? That doesn’t spell baby boy? Or maybe what you mean is that you’re a baby but not a boy. Do you want to be a baby girl, little one? So that you can wear frilly dresses that don’t cover your diaper and put bows in your hair and learn to skip, have tea parties, and play with dolls? Because, young lady, I can make that happen!” Chris knew he should have shut up instead of making things worse so he remained silent now. Amy finally turned to leave the room, but as she approached the door turned back to him. “Now I have to go back out again and may not be back until after dinner. Scrub that mattress as if your life depends on it.” She slammed the bedroom door on the way out. Chris had never felt so low, although in the quiet aftermath of Hurricane Amy, he wondered how much blame was really his. She’d been the one to force him to pee while lying down twice and the one who thought it was a good idea to diaper him in the first place. And it wasn’t like this wetting was intentional. He should have gotten a pass, shouldn’t he? He cleaned his side of the mattress three times until he was sure he’d gotten it clean, then returned to work. Chris was on the couch after making himself a quick dinner, mindlessly watching television as he continued to ponder the afternoon’s events, when Amy returned carrying several packages. Before he could offer to help her, she scurried upstairs and closed a door. Chris knew that this wasn’t the time to try to patch things up, so he nervously waited out the storm, listening for any noises that would indicate Amy was done with whatever she was doing. As his normal bedtime approached, his stomach was tied in knots as he wondered what to do. Should he beg her forgiveness? Sleep on the couch and wait for her to approach him? Drive to the airport and take the first flight out of town? He was almost seriously considering the latter option when Amy came downstairs and sat near him on the couch. He opened his mouth to say something but she put her hand against his lips to shush him. “Let me go first,” she said. “I overreacted. I know you didn’t mean to wet the bed and accidents happen. I guess I was just surprised that my husband was sound asleep in a puddle of his own pee and completely unaware of what he’d done. And I’d just dealt with wet, smelly sheets and clothing that morning. It triggered something in me. “But as the day’s worn on and I’ve had time to think, I’ve come to a realization as to its cause. From conversations I’ve had with your mom I know that you weren’t potty trained until you were nearly four, and even then had accidents. She says she gave up trying but eventually you learned to stay dry on your own. I believe—strongly—that your toilet training was never satisfactorily completed, that deep inside your subconscious you still yearn for the freedom to go to the bathroom anywhere at any time and wait for a loving woman to clean you up. You resent being forced to use the toilet. No—don’t say anything—let me finish. So when I kind of led you into wearing and using diapers to help with my own inner turmoil, you were the one that was triggered. Something inside of you told you it was okay to make messes in your pants and that’s what you did. So I apologize.” Amy paused to take a breath but it was clear she had more to say. Chris debated whether to push back on her ridiculous pop-psychology theory and risk being put right back into the doghouse or to let her believe he agreed with her, thus getting himself off the hook. Before he could decide, Amy went on. “But excusing your behavior doesn’t mean that we don’t need to address it, for the sake of our mattress and couch as well as our sanity. And not just your bladder issues, you’ve also been cranky the last few days due to lack of sleep. So we’re putting a few new rules in place, a change in routine so to speak, that’ll help us both. First, you’ll go down for a nap at 2:00 every day. If you’re tired and sleep, great. If not, it’ll be a little quiet time for you that you can use to meditate and recharge. After what happened today, though, and this is the second thing, I’ll be putting you into a diaper before your nap, and that diaper will also stay on until I change you into a new one for bedtime. And it doesn’t come off. Whatever messes you need to make go into the diaper. That might give your subconscious some comfort, but over time I hope the discomfort of sitting in a well-used diaper will motivate you to want to use the toilet again. At that point we can discuss your second potty training. And you’ll still have the first part of the day to pretend to be an adult so that you know what to look forward to. There may be a few more rules as we go, but that’s all for now. Agreed?” Chris froze and for the moment said nothing, which Amy took as assent. She gleefully threw her arms around him and kissed him. For a few moments, they held each other in silence. Amy finally pulled away and stood. It was the most adult interaction they’d had in days. It didn’t last. “I guess it’s time for bed,” Amy said. “Give me a minute to warm your bottle before we head upstairs.”

Chapter 7 The silence wasn’t empty. It was charged. Thick, like the air before a thunderstorm. Jonas was still sitting on the couch. His phone was off, lying on the table. The screen black. Sara still stood in the doorway, leaning against the frame as if her legs couldn’t hold her. Her heart pounded beneath her ribs, but everything outside her was quiet. As if time itself had collapsed—seconds no longer passed; they simply existed. Jonas didn’t look at her anymore. He stared down at his hands. Folded them. Placed them on his knees. Not as an apology. Not as a tactic. Just presence. Sara moved slowly through the room. It felt like stepping onto ice without knowing if it would hold. She didn’t sit. Just stood there, in the middle of the floor. “How long?” she asked. Jonas looked up. “A couple of months. Maybe a bit longer.” She blinked, slowly. Not from surprise, but like she was trying to hold back tears with her eyelids. “Why?” He inhaled through his nose. “Because you needed someone. Someone who could see it—without judgment.” “So you just… read what I wrote. And let it happen?” He nodded. “I didn’t just let it happen. I responded. I followed. I was there. You didn’t know who I was, and that made you brave. It made you honest. You let yourself be you.” She sat down, slowly, at the other end of the couch. Not close. Not too far. Hands in her lap. She swallowed hard. “You controlled me.” “I listened to you.” She looked at him then. Her eyes sharp, but not hard. She no longer knew what was accusation and what was relief. “What happens now?” Jonas leaned forward slightly, without moving closer. “You know everything now. You don’t have to lie to me anymore.” She laughed—short, not bitter. “That might be the scariest thing you’ve said so far.” He didn’t smile. His eyes remained calm. She looked at him for several seconds. Thought: I can get up now. I can leave. I can pack a bag, call someone, run. But she stayed seated. Completely still. “Is that why you gave me the pick-up slip today?” Jonas nodded. Sara leaned her head back against the couch and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath. The contents of the package were safe in the basement now. Hidden. But not invisible. Never invisible again. She opened her eyes. “What do you want me to do now?” Jonas didn’t answer right away. Then he said, quietly: “That’s not up to me.” She stood up. Slowly. Walked toward the door. “I need some time.” “I won’t come after you,” he said. “Good,” she replied, without turning around. And for the first time in a long time, she didn’t know whether that meant relief or disappointment. The air outside was colder than she had expected. Not freezing, but enough to tighten the skin on her neck. Sara walked without direction. She hadn’t brought a hat. Hadn’t brought anything, really—just slipped her feet into her shoes and walked out the door without a word. She didn’t need a destination. She needed absence. Absence of his scent, of the cups on the table, of his calm. That was the worst part. That he wasn’t angry. Not panicked. Just… there. As if it were natural. As if everything that had happened had been expected. She went to the library. It was always quiet there. Neutral. She sat on a bench against the wall, outside but sheltered. Pulled out her phone. The screen was dark. Telegram was still open. She typed: LilleMorgendis: “You had control. The whole time.” The reply came seconds later: Vestavind77: “You gave it willingly.” She lowered the phone. Stared into the distance. Everything was normal. And she was not. She looked back at the screen. Typed: LilleMorgendis: “I didn’t know it was you.” Vestavind77: “That’s what made it real.” It felt like talking to two versions of the same man. She could picture Jonas saying those words. That same tone. That same rhythmic phrasing. He had used that exact expression once. That’s what made it real. When they talked about a piece of art they’d seen together. He had stood beside her, leaned forward, and said it. The same voice that now answered her here. She felt torn in two. One part of her was furious. Another—just as strong—was relieved. She hadn’t been alone in this. She had been seen. She had been held. But it was without consent. Wasn’t it? She looked at the screen for a while. The screen looked back. It wasn’t Jonas she was answering. Not fully. It was something larger. Something she had carried inside her long before him. Maybe her whole life. She wrote: “I hated you. Right now.” Pause. Then: “But you’re the only one who knows who I am.” She placed the phone in her lap. Let it lie there. Closed her eyes. The tears came quietly, without drama. Just one by one, like beads on a string. It wasn’t a catastrophe. Just a quiet collapse. She stayed there for a long time. Long enough to start feeling cold. Then she stood and walked home. The wind had died down. The evening was clear. Streetlights stretched like chains across the sidewalk, and she walked between them, step by step, with her phone in her pocket and her body heavy with all that hadn’t been said. Jonas didn’t open the door when she returned. It wasn’t locked. She went in. The lights were dim. He was in the living room. Sitting in the same chair as when she’d left. Head tilted back. Eyes closed. He only opened them when she stood in the doorway. She took off her shoes, hung her coat neatly. Walked in. He rose, slightly. As if he considered it. “Do you want me to leave?” he asked. “No,” she said. “Do you want to talk?” he asked. “I don’t know,” she answered truthfully. He nodded. “Do you want to be here?” She didn’t know that either. But she stepped inside. Let the door close behind her. And she stood there. The darkness in the room wasn’t threatening. Just quiet. “Come here,” Jonas said, softly. Sara stood still. He didn’t move. Just his voice, and his open gaze. Not demanding. Just clear. She walked, slowly. Stopped in front of him. “Do you want this?” he asked. “Do you want this—now that you know?” “I don’t know what I want,” she answered honestly. “But I know I don’t want to run.” He raised his hand, but didn’t touch her. Just let it hover in the space between them. “We start over,” he said. “With names. With eye contact. With trust.” Sara nodded. Took his hand. “If you want something now,” he said gently, “say it. Don’t write it. Don’t guess it. Just say it.” Chapter 8 The next few days went in circles. They talked. They avoided eye contact. They talked more. The silences between them were no longer cold, but attentive. As if they were both trying to hear something that hadn't been said yet. Sara knew she could say stop. It always hung there, like an escape route. A way out. But she never took it. She let Jonas make coffee in the morning. She answered – briefly, when he asked. She sent no messages to Vestavind. It wasn't needed. He sat there, across the table. He was there. And it scared her how little it actually changed. How the longing still resided in her body. How her thoughts still went in the same circles. Not because it was new, but because it was familiar. One evening, when he had gone to bed first, she found her phone again. Telegram glowed. The last message was still unread. Vestavind77: "Next time, do you want to be notified. Or do you want to be asked?" She didn't answer. She put the phone away, but didn't sleep. Her thoughts worked too long. The next day, she made the coffee. She let his gaze rest longer than usual. She knew he noticed it. She felt it in her stomach. They said little. But when he got up, and she remained at the table, she said quietly: "Tonight. If you want." He stopped. Didn't turn around. Just nodded slowly. Continued towards the bedroom, as if nothing had changed. But everything had. She sat alone for a long time after that. Felt a slight tremor, deep inside her body. Not from fear. Not entirely. Not just. She had said it. The invitation. Now she couldn't take it back. The evening came without drama. No big words. Just habits performed a little slower than usual. Plates were put in the dishwasher. The lights were dimmed, as they always were. But the silence had a different volume. Denser. Heavier. Sara showered. Let the water run longer than necessary. Washed herself thoroughly. Shaved. Not because she had to, but because she wanted to. Because the ritual meant something. She made sure to use the fragrance-free body lotion she knew Jonas liked. The one that smelled like clean skin. She put on a loose t-shirt and underwear, nothing else. Let her hair air dry. Her breathing was calm, but her heart beat as if it knew something she didn't know yet. When she came out into the living room, he was already sitting there. Not on the sofa. But in the armchair. The one he rarely used. As if he wanted a different perspective. A different position. He looked at her. Not as Jonas. Not as partner. Not as boyfriend. He looked at her as Vestavind. His gaze was bottomlessly calm. Not strict. Not mild. Just unyielding. "Stand there for a bit," he said. Not questioning. Not demanding. Just determined. She did. Let her arms hang by her sides. Wiped a drop of water from her neck with the back of her hand. He studied her. All of her. And she felt as if her skin was slowly being unwrapped. "Go to the bathroom. Bring one of the ones you've hidden in the bag. And come back here. Wearing it." She nodded. That was all. No discussion. No game. She turned, walked towards the bathroom, but his gaze still rested on her back. She could feel it. In the bathroom, she closed the door. Sat down on the stool and pulled the bag out from under the sink. Her fingers were calm, but her stomach trembled. She chose the most neutral one. White, with a faint purple stripe. It was thick. She unfolded it, placed a towel on the floor, sat down and tightened it into place. No unnecessary movements. Just rhythm. Felt the plastic against her skin. How it encased her. How something inside her became quiet at that moment. She pulled the t-shirt down over her hips, stood up and looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was red. But her gaze was clear. She went out into the living room again. And waited for the next instruction. Jonas still sat in the armchair, his gaze fixed on her. Not lingering, but all-encompassing. He took in every detail – the loose t-shirt, the slight bulge around her hips, the way she stood. She felt naked, even with clothes on, more naked than she had ever been. And the tension vibrating in the air was almost unbearable. Jonas slowly stood up. Every movement was deliberate, measured. He walked towards her, step by step, and she stood frozen, her breath caught in her chest. She could feel the warmth of his body before he even touched her. When he stood directly in front of her, he was so close she could see the dark flecks in his eyes, the faint wrinkle between his brows. "You are beautiful," he said, his voice low and raspy. It wasn't a compliment. It was a verdict. A truth. He raised a hand, slowly. His finger lightly grazed her shoulder, followed the t-shirt's seam down her arm, and then on, slowly, down her hip. She trembled as he gently pressed his thumb into the fabric over the bulge where the diaper lay. A light pressure. Not demanding, but unyielding. A question without words. She responded by tilting her head back, exposing her neck, and closing her eyes. A faint, almost imperceptible gasp escaped her. He had found it. Touched it. And the world didn't fall apart. On the contrary. Jonas leaned closer, until his breath was against her lips. "Are you wet, little one?" The words "little one" sent a trembling warmth through her, down to her stomach, between her thighs. The diaper suddenly felt heavier, wetter. A shame and a relief mixed in a burning sensation that concentrated where the diaper was tightest. "Yes," she whispered, her voice barely audible. He took hold of the edge of her t-shirt, slowly lifted it upwards. She helped, raising her arms. The fabric slid over her breasts, over her stomach, until it was gathered under her arms. Then she stood there, with the thick diaper as her only garment, the light from the lamp falling directly on her. Jonas's gaze followed every millimeter of her exposed skin, lingering on the diaper, on the purple stripes that gleamed through the white. He didn't look away. Not for a second. There was no shame in his eyes. Only an intense, hungry understanding. And ownership. He slowly knelt before her. Down on the floor, in front of the diaper. She could feel his eyes through the fabric, feel the warmth of his breath. Her heart hammered. His hands rested on her thighs, two firm points that held her anchored. He slowly moved them up, towards the edge of the diaper, and squeezed gently. "Show me," he said, his voice lower than before, almost a whisper. She knew what he meant. She bit her lip, forced herself to breathe calmly. Lifted one foot, twisted her hips slightly. It was difficult. But he saw her. He waited. A moist, warm feeling spread between her legs. It wasn't just the control she let go of. It was a dam bursting. The sound was faint, a muffled trickle against the plastic, but in the silence of the room it was like a shout. Jonas closed his eyes for a moment. A shadow of satisfaction flickered across his face. Then he opened them again, and his eyes were darker, deeper. "Good girl," he murmured, and raised his hands to her hips, grasping her. Squeezed. Pressed. He slowly rose, pulling her against him. The diaper between them created an unexpected barrier, but also a new kind of closeness. He embraced her, his arms tight around her back, his face buried in her hair. "You're so small," he whispered. "So soft." He lifted her. She wrapped her legs around his waist, her head resting on his shoulder. He carried her into the bedroom, laid her down on the bed. The diaper was clammy against the mattress. She was heavy. Wet. Open. Jonas pulled off his t-shirt, threw it on the floor. His boxer shorts followed. Then he lay over her. His weight was welcome, a secure heaviness. He pressed himself against her, his body against the diaper, and it created a resistance that increased the tension. His mouth found hers. The kiss was deep, demanding. His tongue explored hers, and she responded with a violence she barely recognized. Her hands clawed at his shoulders, pulling him closer. "You're mine," he whispered against her mouth. She groaned. "Yes." He kissed her neck, down her throat, lingering at the small hollow between her collarbones. His hands slid down her sides, towards her hips, over the diaper. He rubbed against her, rhythmically. The plastic crackled, chafed against her skin. She felt full, overwhelmed. "Say it," he commanded. "Who are you?" "Yours," she gasped. He smiled against her skin, a raw, almost animalistic pleasure. "And what do you need?" "To be held. To be filled. To be..." the words wouldn't come out. "Good," he said. "I will fill you." He continued to rub against the diaper, rhythmically, decisively. The pressure increased. Her pulse pounded between her legs, in her stomach, in her throat. She writhed beneath him, asking for more, without knowing what more meant. Then he loosened himself a bit. A movement of anticipation. Jonas grabbed the sides of the diaper, by the tapes. With a firm, almost tearing jerk, he released them. The plastic creaked loudly as it gave way. The diaper spread beneath her, open, wet, exposed. He lifted himself slightly, looked down at her. His gaze was intense, trembling. He pulled back, just enough to see her exposed crotch. No words. Just a gaze that took in everything. He slowly lowered himself. He gently pressed himself between her thighs, against the wet skin that was now fully exposed. Her own moisture mixed with the diaper's. He rubbed against her, slowly, a new kind of friction. "Jonas," she groaned. A plea. A name. He didn't stop. Continued the movement. Pressed. And then he slid in, slowly, deeply. She gasped, her body arching beneath him. It wasn't just pleasure, it was a dissolution. A complete surrender. He moved. Harder. Deeper. She met him, each thrust a consent. Her eyes were closed, her face twisted in a mixture of pain and ecstasy. He whispered words against her neck – dirty words, tender words, commands. She listened. Absorbed. It built up, a wild, unrestrained crescendo. Jonas groaned. Sara screamed. Their bodies were tense, sweaty. An explosion. A complete emptying. They lay there, flat against the bed, breathing heavily. Jonas's weight over her, his face buried in her hair. The diaper lay beneath her, wet and lumpy, a witness. Sara's crotch was sticky, damp with both her own discharge and his semen that trickled out and mixed with the pee already in the diaper. It was warm and heavy, like a moist, embracing cloud. After a while, he lifted his head. Looked at her. His eyes were clear. He touched her cheek, wiped away a tear. "Little Sara," he whispered. "Mine." She nodded. Wordless. Because it was true. And because for the first time in a long time, she felt whole. Jonas slowly lifted himself, but remained over her. He took hold of the loosened tapes on the diaper, one after the other, and fastened them back in place. The sound of the Velcro meeting was a soft, but firm zip, as if sealing something. The diaper was tightened around her hips and waist again, and the wet, warm heaviness was evenly distributed. She felt his semen pressed deeper into the moist pad, mixing with her own fluids. It was sticky, warm, and unimaginably intimate. He leaned down again, kissed her tenderly on the mouth. He rested his head against her chest, and she could feel his breath against her skin, hear his heartbeats. The wet diaper lay there between them, a moist, warm bond that tied them together. It was an overwhelming feeling of being enveloped, safe, and completely his. The silence in the room was no longer heavy, but filled with a new, deep understanding. There was no shame, only a deep, calm satisfaction in the moist, soft material that clung around her.

Part 7: “Shhhhh shhhh, it’s okay sweetie, it’s okay”, Karen repeated, as though Ivy’s legitimate existential nightmare could be soothed with shushing. “I’m gonna help you out, but your mommy works on Waverley”, the Amazon said slowly as though this explained things clearly, as though Ivy was the crazy one for not knowing that a sadistic kidnapper wasn’t going to sadistically kidnap her. “The next stop is Avolino, honey. Remember? One, two then your stop”, Karen said, raising one, then two fingers. Ivy ground her jaw. She stared sulkily at the simple buckle preventing her from escaping this wretched contraption. The bus stopped, feet shuffled, voices ebbed and flowed. The Little sleeping nearby grunted in her sleep then the sounds of her suckling returned. The doors shut with a ‘pfffffft’ and an unpleasant odor wafted towards Ivy. Suddenly Karen was sniffing loudly before saying, “uh oh… I know what that means…did somebody make their mommy a present?” Ivy stared straight ahead, blushing as she considered how close she actually was to the grown woman who had likely just sh*t herself. It was a mix of revulsion and pity that kept her steadfastly staring away from the bundled Little in the woman’s arms, even as the Amazon seemed to be shifting her closer towards Ivy as she cooed, “does somebody have a poopy booty? Hmm?”. Jaw clenched, leaning as far towards the bus window as the straps would allow, Ivy could do little more than stare up at the sliver of sky that was her only view from this wretched contraption. At least it’s turning out to be a sunny day, Ivy thought grimly, just as the woman fully invaded her space in the attempt to check her Little’s diaper. Was she purposely trying to rub her fellow Little’s shame in Ivy’s face?! “Eep!” Ivy squealed in surprise as the woman’s face was suddenly level with her own. Karen ignored the mittened hands that quickly reached to shield Ivy’s face, but the long, exaggerated sniff that she heard wasn’t aimed at her face. “Hmm, you’re clean too? Must just be toots”, the woman mused, clearly not expecting an answer from the furiously blushing girl. Which was perhaps the only blessing, seeing as how Ivy had suddenly lost the connection between her brain and mouth. She didn’t think she could have formed words if she tried. Rising back to a standing position, the woman’s fingers deftly probed her crotch for a moment before Ivy could feel a deeper pressure on her bladder. It felt like she might burst, and Ivy feared that she couldn’t hold on, that this Amazon was doing this on purpose just to be cruel, but a second later she could hear a click and felt a sudden release of that same pressure. The seatbelt. Somehow the release of pressure was worse than the pressure itself though. Ivy’s bladder seemed to give in just as the seatbelt did, and she felt a deluge of hot urine flow into her pull-up. It seemed to come out faster than she could think to clench her muscles, simply pushing her mittened hands to the expanding garment in an absurd and pointless attempt to stem the flow. But as Karen moved on to undo the clip on Ivy’s chest, she chuckled knowingly. “Oh sweetie, it’s okay. Your mommy won’t be mad, I’m sure she knows it’s too long a ride to expect you to keep your uppies dry”.

Part 6: “Wait! I don’t need theeeeese!”, Ivy squeaked, pouting even more at how much like a whiny little girl she sounded. “I-I need my hands!!!”, she said, this time pleadingly, tears welling up to betray her further. Ivy couldn’t help it though, not when showing up in these would mean losing the job and almost certainly being adopted. She’d be a walking target without even the use of her fingers to help her! This could be even worse than a Pacifier “Shhhh don’t worry sweetie!”, the woman said, actually chuckling slightly at Ivy’s desperation, her panic as she looked at her mittened hands in front of her. “I didn’t take your hands, sweetie, I promise, they’re right here under your pretty mitties! Those will help you stop biting on your fingers, but your hands are right there still”. As she said this, she gently squeezed Ivy’s left mittened hand as if to demonstrate that it still existed. Ivy could feel the squeeze through the padded mit, but didn’t even know how to respond to this woman. She couldn’t say no to her, she would surely double down if Ivy did that, especially based on her response from before. Ivy would have to walk a fine line. She could pretend she was grateful, she decided quickly. Reverse psychology and sweet innocence. Maybe even say her mommy had some for her at her stop. “B-but they’re your… pretty mittens… I-i don’t want to take them from your-“ Ivy stopped short. She didn’t know what to call the grown woman in a diaper. She couldn’t let this Amazon think she wasn’t adopted after all or to doubt her mommy’s parenting style too much more than she already did, but she couldn’t make herself say daughter or baby or little girl either. One call to LPS because this woman thought Ivy’s mommy too lenient or even neglectful would spell the end for her. “-from you. I can’t take them from you, they’re so nice”. She settled on vagueness. Looking sweetly up at the woman she tried to look as innocent as possible. “Thank you so much for letting me use them! But I wouldn’t want to take them and then leave-leave… you without” she said. The woman beamed down on her and patted her head. “Oh what a little sweetie you are!”, she said. “Such nice manners”, she nodded approvingly. “But DeeDee has plenty of pretty mitties, don’t you Dee? Oh did somebody fall asleep? That’s okay babygirl”, the woman said quietly down at the blonde head Ivy could just make out, gently swaying. “Well she has plenty, especially pink ones. Those actually came in a set! So you two can be twins. So don’t worry at all, honey you can keep these!” She said, thinking this would be welcome news, a sort of treat for the smaller woman. Ivy frowned and pulled a bit against the restraints. “I- I don’t…”, “b-but” she started and stopped. She settled into the seat resignedly. She could figure out how to get out of them after she got off the bus, she thought, knowing that she wasn’t going to get anywhere with ‘Karen’ on the topic. In her mind she’d done Ivy a huge favor and even given her a treat. She’d made her bed, made it sound like she liked the mittens, would even want them if not for the inconvenience on Karen, and now she had to lie in it. “O-oh. Th-thank you”, she muttered through a gritted jaw. “Um c-can you please help me undo this seatbelt?”, she asked sweetly, trying to hide her disappointment. “Hmm? Oh… nope” Karen asked, looking away then back towards Ivy. Nope? Had she not heard properly? What did she mean ‘nope’?! Kicking at the seat in front of her, Ivy fought her restraints, whining, “wait, b-but you… y-you saaaaaaid!”. “Shhhhh shhhh, it’s okay sweetie, it’s okay, no need for a tantrum” Karen said. And the chill that ran down Ivy’s spine didn’t match the taller woman’s smiling face or her sweet tone. Sorry guys, I have this one written but I had a bunch of stuff going on that made posting tough. Shouldn’t be such a big wait next update.

Part 7: Time seemed to stop. Or was it reality? Ivy didn’t know, only shame and shock filled her brain and body. It was a teeth clenching, gutteral wail coming from nearby that seemed to snap Ivy back into her body. Not that she particularly wanted to be in her own body right now, but having a complete break right then and there wasn’t advisable. There could still be a way out. She was a smart girl-no, woman! When Ivy took her next breath, ragged and heaving, she realized two things. First, that she had been holding her breath before that, and second, that her face was wet. “Shhhh shhhhh it’s okay, baby, it’s okay”, Karen shushed soothingly from above. Her Little must be waking up, Ivy realized, reaching up with her mittened hands to figure out why her face felt wet. Was it raining? The slight peek of sky she could see beyond the smiling cloud decals looked just as sunny as when she had boarded. Just as she was noting this she felt something part her lips before she fully saw a female Amazon’s hand pulling away, patting her head before fully retreating. Ivy’s tongue probed at the thing now invading her lips, grateful that the previously-mewling little above had been pacified for the time being, at least enough so that she could think. Could figure out that-*suck*- that it was a soft, silicone nipple… a pacifier, now sitting between her lips. Her mittened hands pawed at the shield but again were distracted by the dampness nearby, wiping instead at her sore eyes as *suck*. The pacifier bobbed between her lips as her mouth subconsciously suckled at it, some ancient lizard brain inside of her being soothed by the gentle action. A quiet chuckle overhead reminded her that she wasn’t alone. And though she knew the woman was likely still focused on her own fussy Little, Ivy quickly fought the urge to spit the pacifier out. It would be so much worse if Karen thought she needed it inflated… if Ivy could just convince her that she- *suck* -that she liked the thing *suck* maybe that would mean she could keep some control over it. *suck* Over this… this *suck* this thing. This-*suck*-damnit, why was this so soothing?! “There now honey, that’s much better, isn’t it?”, Karen asked, probably mooning over her own bab-Little, Ivy knew. Ivy actually smiled to herself slightly at the irony. If Karen knew that she was similarly calming down from her own near-meltdown, from such a mortifying accident… well, thank goodness Karen was too distracted by the other Little’s feelings to notice. Ivy sent up a silent thank you to the quieted Little that she wouldn’t turn to see. It would be too much to see her there, to see her potentially wearing those matching mittens Karen had mentioned, perhaps her own pacifier perched between suckling lips. Well, Ivy thought, still sucking on the teat in her mouth, now more rhythmically, this one was technically the other Little’s as well. Not that Ivy could see the woman taking it back. I mean not that Ivy needed it or anything though… maybe it wouldn’t be a bad idea to have one of her own… I mean, you know… j-just for camouflage. But still, to see herself reflected there would be too much. Too real. Her body still felt disconnected from her brain as it was. Even after the wetting had stopped and her breathing evened out, the shock was still coursing through her, jelly replacing her bones and a cool sensation settling near her core. Well, at least it was distracting her slightly from the warmth in her pullup, she decided, too afraid to shift in the bit of space she now had, free from the restraints. She didn’t need any reminders that the garment below was saturated in her own urine. But… the cool sensation was odd. Now that she was feeling more aware of herself, it was taking her a second to figure out just what that feeling was. It was on her thighs mostly. Maybe it was because the buckle was undone? She didn’t want to look. Then she would be forced to see the soggy pull-up that felt like it had swelled to five times its’ size. She still didn’t know what to do, how to avoid being captured and “adopted” at this point. Beyond that, how was she going to get her mittens off before getting to work? She could remove the sodden pullup no problem, though the accidents and everything about this bus ride had unsettled her to the extreme. What would happen if she had another accident and didn’t have a pull-up to protect her? “Why didn’t I bring a spare pull-up”, Ivy thought to herself, then immediately blushed at the thought. She didn’t need a spare. This wasn’t going to happen again. She could just take this one off in a bathroom somewhere and go commando. Maybe there would be a coffee shop near the building. She could try to blend in with the busy morning amazons and sneak her way in to change. Then… she still had no way to get the mittens off, but she’d have to figure it out. When the bus lurched to a standstill at the next stop, a large hand held Ivy firmly against the seat, just as secure as the harness seatbelt had been moments before. She sucked harder on the pacifier as the woman lifted her from the seat and settled her-not on the floor of the bus, but rather on her own hip. “Ut ou oin?! I ca wat!” she blurted out, frowning, too slow to realize the issue. Karen pulled the pacifier from her mouth with a subtle pop and a line of saliva stretching out from the bulb and landing on Ivy’s chin. Ivy blushed, wiping at the drool with her pink mittens before starting again, “u-umm… I-I don’t need h-help anymore, th-thank you. I can walk now”. As she spoke, she looked across the mountainous breasts of the Amazon and noticed that there was no second head there, no little settled on the other hip. Ivy frowned and looked down a bit before noticing the baby sling and feeling a bit of queasiness. The little inside was dozing peacefully, indeed wearing matching pink mittens and sucking on a pacifier. B-but hadn’t she just been crying a few minutes ago? Hadn’t her momm-the Amazon- Ivy caught herself even in her own thoughts-been soothing her just now? Her eyes didn’t betray any redness or tears, and she smiled a little in her deep slumber as Karen’s voice broke through Ivy’s haze. “Oh honey, I know you want to be a big girl and do it all on your own, but sometimes we all need a little help, right?”, Karen said. The words were both kind and fair and didn’t even seek to make Ivy feel like more of a baby. What was happening? “Now”, the larger woman continued, suddenly popping the pacifier back into Ivy’s mouth, Ivy not even noticing how readily she opened for it, how quickly she took to suckling at the bulb again as the woman spoke, somehow soothing the anxiety that had been building in her gut since the accident. “I can take this exit and then walk a few blocks to my own office, it’s no problem. We don’t want just anyone to scoop up such a little sweetie like you before you get to your mommy”. Karen suddenly frowned and shifted Ivy a little away from her, smiling a second later with a rueful chuckle. “Uh oh, it looks like somebody sprung a leak!”, she said, indicating the small dark patch on her blue collared blouse. Ivy looked down at the spot,then followed the woman’s gaze to her own pants and the much larger half-moon patches blooming from each side of her sodden pullup. She had… leaked?! Ivy started to whimper, afraid of the woman’s reaction, already feeling the phantom sting of Karen’s hand falling on her bottom for this inconvenience. She sucked at the pacifier and didn’t even bother to try to pull it out as she tried to apologize, quickly working herself into a panic that made the little next to her in the sling shift in her sleep. “I-i’n showwy! I-I I-in’ meam ooo!” She tried, only for the woman to settle her right back against her shirt, this time near her shoulder, shooshing and patting her soggy bottom, seemingly completely unconcerned about the grown woman’s urine seeping into her shirt further. “Shhhh, shhhhhh, it’s okay baby, I know, I know you didn’t mean to!”, she said, rubbing little circles on Ivy’s back. And it felt better, Ivy admitted. It felt nice to have this comfort that she refused to indulge in, never wanting to seem immature, shrugging off hugs from friends and relatives and shifting to shake their hands instead. Ivy found herself leaning her cheek into the woman’s warm shoulder, found her mittened hands reaching up to rest on her swollen breasts, and slowly found herself calming as she was rocked and patted, rubbed and shooshed. Ivy sucked at the pacifier and let the woman comfort her, and even as she could feel that they were moving, she simply closed her eyes and turned her face so that it was hidden in the soft yet stiff fabric of Karen’s shoulder. A gruff voice spoke from nearby then, “oh, I was just coming to get her out of the car seat, but it looks like she got a lift”. The driver. Part of her brain bucked against the calm that was settling over her, saying that she should feel embarrassed to be seen like this. That she could have avoided everything with Karen if she had just waited for the driver. Of course they wouldn’t just leave her there, he had asked for her destination after all! But the exhausted and overwhelmed part of her brain-and that part was much larger by now-admitted that this was far less horrible than she had envisioned, that some of it was kind of… nice. She didn’t have to stress about the next step because Karen would handle it. She didn’t have to struggle to get down from the car seat, didn’t have to figure out how to deboard the bus without falling onto the pavement. Didn’t have to change herself, Karen would take care of that too… after all, Ivy was too little to handle it all on her own.

Hi everyone! This story isn't dead! I plan to finish it, and I think it's a bit more than halfway done now. Sorry that it's been so long since i've posted a new chapter, life and stuff got in the way. I massively appreciate all your kind comments, and I am very happy that so many people seem to be enjoying my creative endeavor. I don't think I'll update as often as i did before, but it won't take as long as it has this time. On to the story! Enjoy ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Chapter 10 Sarah had been wandering the hallways for ages again, not liking the squishing sounds that accompanied her with every step. The plastic pants caused her to feel hot and clammy, even more than just a pee-soaked diaper would have done, trapping the warmth of her pee against her body. The only upside she could think of was that she was at least no longer carrying her filthy diapers with her. She had tried many doors, most were locked, but some opened. No rooms particularly interested her, as she was mostly looking for a way to the ground floor. All the rooms she came across were eerily silent, although when she roamed the hallways, she did hear very faint voices, indecipherable, always seeming to come from very far away, no matter how far she walked in their direction. Trying yet another anonymous door that opened, this one suddenly revealed voices coming from the room beyond. Sarah quickly ducked down, trying to hide, although the crinkling of her plastic pants probably revealed her presence if anyone was listening. She waited for a while, but the voices just kept talking. It sounded like a girl, just happily talking about her friends in a childish and excited way. Curiosity getting the better of her, Sarah slowly sneaked deeper into the room, unsuccessfully trying to be quiet. She breathed a sigh of relief, as the voice turned out to be coming from a large television, hanging on the wall. She stood fully up, taking in the surrounding room, while curiously walking to the screen. The room was filled with pillows to sit on and had a fuzzy carpet covering the floor, but no other furniture was there. I guess this is just a tv room. The television depicted a girl, no, a woman. Sarah wasn’t very sure about her age, thinking she must have been around the same age as herself, but she was dressed quite childishly. She wore a blue, poofy skirt and a frilly top decorated with clouds, and her hair was in pigtails. I guess she’s dressed more maturely than me, to be honest. Sarah realized with annoyance. The girl on tv was energetically talking to the viewer about her ‘friends’, which turned out to be a collection of stuffies surrounding her, describing their favorite games and who their best friends were. The stuffies she was talking about were all kinds of barn animals, as the show seemed to take place on a farm of some kind. This is quite a childish show. Sarah thought, although standing there in her wet diaper she couldn’t help but feel like she was the target audience for this. There is nothing for me here, I might as well leave this room. Somehow, she did feel sort of fascinated by the happy, talkative girl on the screen. She was kind of curious about everything she was saying, starting to get a bit invested in her happy stories about her friends. Without even realizing, Sarah walked closer to the tv, fascinated by the cute girl on the big screen talking excitedly. “And that is Ronnie the Cow, he’s my bestest friend in the whole world!” Came the voice from the television. “But I’m sure you have good friends too! Why don’t you tell me about them?” Sarah immediately thought back to the huge, pink bear that she had found in the playroom, so long ago, thinking back to how comfortable and safe it had made her feel. She somehow missed him a tiny bit, although she didn’t want to admit that to herself. “I’m sure you can think of someone! Tell me everything! I would love to hear all about your friends!” The girl happily continued, seeming to be making direct eye contact with Sarah while talking at her. This should have been impossible, and unnerving, but Sarah felt drawn to the conversation. The girls’ cheerful demeanor put her at ease, unnaturally much so. She seems so friendly, what’s the worst that can happen? “Do you have a big bear as a friend?” The girl asked, while directly looking Sarah in the eyes. “Yes I do! And he’s big and pink!” Sarah suddenly found herself excitedly replying. “Wow! He sounds amazing!” Came the reply immediately. “Did you bring him with you?” “No, I didn’t.” Sarah sadly replied to the television, suddenly missing the bear and wishing it was here with her right now. “Are you sure about that?” The girl asked her, while looking off to the side of Sarah. Suddenly, Sarah spotted the bear, sitting up on against the wall. She was almost 100% sure it hadn’t been there before, she would have spotted he had been sitting there when she entered, but she didn’t care about any of that. “Mr. Bear!” She joyfully exclaimed. She grabbed the large bear by its paw and pulled it away from the wall, in front of the tv screen, while happily jumping up and down. She felt relieved that her big, furry friend was suddenly with her. “Look! Here he is!” She yelled at the girl on the screen, not considering how childish she was acting, replying to a tv program for kids. Suddenly Sarah forgot all her worries and felt immensely gleeful that she wasn’t alone anymore, her friend was here! “I’m so glad you found your friend!” Came the overly enthusiastic voice from the tv. “Now we both have someone to share our drinks with.” Sarah looked up, not understanding, when she saw that the girl on the screen was holding an oversized baby bottle, much like the ones from the nursery. She plopped down on the ground, legs spread wide, and it was suddenly revealed to Sarah that the girl was, just like her, wearing a thick, brightly colored diaper under her skirt. Unlike her own, though, the girls’ diaper appeared to be dry. The girl on tv leaned against her own stuffed animal, and with a wink at Sarah she plopped the nipple in her mouth and greedily started gulping her drink down. “Good girls finish their bottles!” She said, talking around the nipple, not even bothering to remove it. Sarah eagerly accepted her advice and mirrored the pose of the girl, seeing a large and full bottle standing next to her on the floor. Without questioning its sudden appearance, Sarah plopped down on her behind, the wet diaper cushioning the landing. As she relaxed against her plushy friend and started to nurse contently, she felt blissful serenity coming over her once again. Gentle tunes emanated from the tv accompanied by the gulping sounds the girl on the screen made, while Sarah mirrored her and was eagerly nursing from her bottle. Having finished her bottle first, the girl on the screen pulled it from her mouth. “Those large bottles always make me need to pee!” She joyfully exclaimed. “Fortunately, I’m wearing proper protection, like a good girl, so I don’t have to worry about things like that!” A loud hissing sound was heard, while her diaper started to obviously discolor as she began soaking it, her smile never faltering. She hitched up her skirt and started slowly rubbing her hands on the front of her diaper, while Sarah observed her, transfixed. “They feel so much better when they’re wet.” She said, while looking right at Sarah and continuing to rub her wet padding. Sarah, having finished her bottle as well, found herself unable to look away, while the girl started rubbing herself more and more furiously. Sarah, entranced by the show, felt her arousal grow. She slowly started rubbing her own diaper as well. “Good girls don’t hold their pee.” The girl said in a suddenly authoritative voice, while looking straight at Sarah. Immediately, Sarah let go, and felt her diaper growing even wetter while continuing to rub it, her pee making her diaper almost radiate heat. She moaned, completely unprepared for how good rubbing her wet diaper would feel. Somewhere deep down in her mind, part of her was screaming to stop humiliating herself and getting so unbelievable horny by rubbing a soaked diaper she was wearing. She couldn’t stop, however, it simply felt too good. Never before had she been so turned on, her diaper somehow growing even wetter in a different way, while she never stopped rubbing herself through her saturated padding. “Mr. Bear can help make you feel even better.” The voice from the television sounded. When Sarah gazed on the image, she saw the girl had changed position, and was vigorously riding one of the legs of her stuffed animal, seemingly equally enjoying her time as Sarah. Wasting no time, Sarah mirrored the pose, and with a wet squish and loud crinkles she lowered her soaked padding onto the leg of Mr. Bear. Immediately, she felt an almost electric sensation between her legs, moaning around her pacifier that suddenly found its way in her mouth. She grinded against the stuffy as hard as she could, getting entirely lost in the blissful feelings her wet diaper gave her while rubbing against her. In no time at all, although Sarah had no idea how long it actually took, she reached a mind-shattering orgasm, her loud moans muffled only by the pacifier she was forcefully sucking. Sarah was completely lost in her own world of pleasure, as she felt the best orgasm she had ever felt, completely unthinking of the fact she reached it by humping a huge teddy bear in a sopping wet diaper. In fact, at the moment there was not a single coherent thought in Sarah’s mind at all. She was also not paying attention to the television screen, but if she had, she would have seen the very smug and satisfied look on the girls’ face, with an almost sinister smile. Some time later, but having no idea how much time had passed, Sarah groggily woke up. She found herself lying on top of Mr. Bear, oddly happy and content, and immediately noticing she was gently sucking her pacifier. She sat up, disoriented, when she felt her diaper rub against Mr. Bears leg. This slightly arousing sensation, which almost felt like a shock, abruptly reminded Sarah of what had happened. Embarrassed and shocked, she immediately jumped up, nervously sucking the nipple in her mouth. When she stood, she noticed her diaper was even wetter than before, sagging a good bit below her dress at all times, and squishing wetly whenever she moved. What the hell did I do? Why did that feel so good? Oh my god, I’m too embarrassed to even think about it. It was that damn tv’s fault! She looked up at the screen, and while the same girl was still on there, nothing out of the ordinary seemed to happen, as she was just talking endlessly about inane adventures with her stuffed friends, seemingly completely unaware of Sarah’s presence. What is wrong with me, did I hallucinate that? Tv’s don’t talk to people. Not for the first time, Sarah had the feeling she was going crazy. Very weird, even supernatural things seemed to be going on in this house. She looked at Mr. Bear, seemingly lying innocently on its back, and she felt a scared shiver down her spine. The comfort he had brought her was now replaced with dread, as she realized that it had somehow moved into this room with her. I gotta get out of here. Right now.

Hi Everyone, I know there are a few people on these boards that have followed and supported my writing over the years. (I really appreciate all the encouragement!) I recently completed a two part erotic Ebook that I'm very proud of. The description and a link to the first part can be found below. The second part of the story with teh conclusion should be released on Amazon sometime tomorrow. DESCRIPTION: Tim's life is anything but normal. He and his bisexual wife Bri have an open relationship with one another and lately, Bri has been spending a lot of time with her girlfriend Olivia. While Tim still loves Bri, his resentment for Olivia is slowly growing. Olivia is everything that Tim is not. She is strong, athletic, confident, and dominant. And the fact that Tim wears adult diapers to manage his occasional bedwetting problem does nothing to improve his confidence and self esteem. Tim wants to stand up for himself but Olivia treats him less like an adult, 26 year old man and more like a small child. Will Tim be able to adjust to the new and strange dynamics of his marriage? EBOOK: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0F3GWQ7SY Oops, I had some technical difficulties but here's some of the prologue and chapter one for anyone who doesn't feel like clicking on the link. Prologue Timmy opened his eyes, feeling rather groggy in the dimly lit room. In a matter of seconds, he realized where he was. The night light plugged into the wall gave off a small amount of illumination and the bars in front of his face weren't exactly subtle. The 26 year old man sat up on the mattress with an audible crinkle wearing nothing but a lime green onesie that snapped at the crotch, putting his smooth bare legs on display. He spit out the pacifier clipped to his onesie and it dangled at his chest as a dribble of spit ran down his chin. Shamefully, he had fallen asleep sucking on it but there was no need to keep it in his mouth now. Grabbing the thick padding surrounding his crotch, he took some small pride in realizing that his diaper was still dry but he knew it couldn't last. He was peeing in his sleep nearly every night now and being dry was a good indication that he had only dozed off momentarily. It was probably relatively early, though he didn't have a phone or a clock in his room to indicate what time it was. An unpleasant cramp in his stomach had caused him to wake from his slumber. He wished he could have slept through it... but his body wouldn't let him. Timmy then heard the sound of his wife Bri laughing downstairs in the living room, followed by another familiar voice. It must have been before midnight. Timmy hated his new, early bedtime. Sitting in that crib, wearing an adult diaper and a onesie, Timmy still couldn't believe how far he had fallen and how much his life had been transformed in a few short months. Hearing more of Bri's muffled laughter, he felt another cramp and he clenched his butt cheeks through the padded seat of his diaper. She almost certainly wasn't laughing at him but she might as well have been. If any normal person could have seen how ridiculous he looked in that moment, then they surely would have laughed at him. ‘Bri’ was what he used to call her. Now he called her ‘mommy’. The sad part was that even though Bri was at least partially to blame for his current predicament, he still loved her and yearned to be close to her. The fact that she was still awake downstairs meant that he stood a good sporting chance of her coming to check on him before she went to bed. It was pathetic how much he valued even the smallest amount of attention or affection from her lately. Her coming into the room to check his diaper before bed made him feel like she still cared about him and apparently, sometimes she even came in to check on him while he was still asleep. That thought alone warmed his heart. Ironically just 5 or 6 months ago, she showed him far less affection than she did now, both physically and emotionally. It all felt like such a long time ago but he still thought about those departed days quite a lot. He had been an average guy with all the rights and responsibilities of a normal adult. His life had been just like any other married man's life... or at least, close to it. It was a little unconventional but only a little bit. Timmy had known for some time that his marriage was on the rocks but he figured lots of married couples had their issues, disagreements, and even resentments. No marriage was perfect. Then one dreaded Friday afternoon, he was summoned downstairs for a discussion with his wife. That discussion changed his life forever. Timmy cringed as he felt another cramp. As long as he continued to sit with his padded butt planted firmly on the mattress underneath him, he would be able to maintain control. But he wouldn't be able to lie back down again or fall asleep if he had a messy diaper. Unlike a helpless infant, this was a decision that he still had the ability to make for himself. He certainly didn't feel like a real man but despite his current outfit, he didn't necessarily feel like a baby either. If he decided to go right then and there, he would have to hope Bri came upstairs soon to check on him. With his discomfort increasing, Timmy decided he didn't want to hold on any longer. With a crinkle, he got onto his knees but even then, he had difficulty committing to what he was about to do. It was never easy going from wearing a fresh, clean diaper to filling it up with a repugnant mess. He whimpered at his unfortunate predicament but he knew full well that no one was going to allow him to use the toilet like a big boy. On his hands and knees, he closed his eyes and grunted to push a load of warm poop into his diaper. Although he felt immense relief, it was short lived as a frightening feeling of anxiety ran through his mind. Even if he had to endure a poopy diaper for a while, he could certainly wait for Bri to come check on him. But what if it wasn't Bri who came to check on him? What if it was Olivia? Chapter I: Breaking the News Brianna Jenson brushed her long brown hair back over her ear as she stared at the road ahead of her, catching sight of her own big green eyes in the rearview mirror. The 29 year old working professional was gripping the steering wheel of her luxury sedan a little harder than usual. Although it was Friday afternoon, she felt more tense than ever. The navy blue dress Bri was wearing, complete with black pantyhose and heels, was an outfit she often wore to work but she figured it was appropriate enough for the formal conversation she was about to have with her husband Tim. She wanted to be direct with him. Bri was so glad Olivia was with her even though the two women said very little to each other during the drive. Olivia had just come from the office too, her short pixie cut parted to one side, wearing a tight pair of black pants and a button down shirt. From the earliest days of her relationship with Tim, Bri had been honest with him about the fact that she was bisexual and Tim had accepted it. Actually, she strongly suspected he was turned on by it when she told him. Why was it that heterosexual guys had such a weird fetish for girl-on-girl action? In college, Bri had attended a fraternity party and French kissed another girl on a whim, provoking cheers and shouts from the obnoxious guys in the room. Men were such pigs, she thought. A while ago, Bri had suggested to Tim that they experiment with an open marriage so she could date women. Tim had agreed. Everything was consensual. Bri and Olivia had begun their steamy relationship not long after that. Olivia had once been Bri's boss but she had since been transferred to a different position on another floor in their office building. The two women had kept in touch and forged a strong bond that always felt like a little more than friendship. Tim had always been a bit more emotional and sensitive, which Bri had fallen in love with years ago. But Bri's desire to date Olivia was partially driven by the fact that she felt stifled and suffocated in her marriage with Tim. Her husband had been unemployed for many months after being laid off. Bri understood he was struggling to find work but it sometimes felt like he just sat around watching TV all day. He never did the dishes or took out the trash. Then there was his occasional bedwetting. While Bri knew that was something medical that he probably couldn't help, it was still unpleasant to wake up to a wet bed. Bri just didn't find Tim particularly attractive these days and the two hadn't had sex in a very long time. So when Bri started dating Olivia, she felt invigorated and alive again! Although there was now a small amount of excitement for the future ahead, Bri was mostly consumed with dread about returning home as she pulled into the driveway. She let out a heavy sigh as she pulled the parking break and took off her seatbelt. "Hey... look at me." Olivia said. Bri obediently turned to look into Olivia's intense and serious eyes. She loved how stern and assertive the older woman could be. "Everything is going to be fine." Olivia said, taking Bri's hand in hers. "What are you worried about? Do you think he's going to throw a temper tantrum when you tell him the news?" "Well, not exactly." Bri said, biting her lip. "And you already told me that you're not going to ask him for a divorce, right?" Olivia said, raising her eyebrows. "Right. Tim is just like a sweet little lost puppy. I love him and I want to take care of him... I'm just not in love with him. I'm in love with you." Olivia smiled before leaning over and kissing Bri on the lips. "Come on. Let's go." Bri and her husband lived in an affluent and comfortable three-bedroom home in the suburbs. She was fortunate to have such a lucrative career in corporate America when Tim lost his job. So it was easy enough to keep their house and continue paying all their bills. Tim's immaturity and laziness had put a strain on their marriage but they had never once worried much about money. As Bri and Olivia entered the large living room with its high ceiling and impeccable interior decorating, Tim was nowhere to be found. She had made it clear that they were going to have a very serious talk at 5:30 PM when she returned from work, so why was he late? He was probably napping or playing video games. Bri found this rather annoying, though it was probably just the fact that she was nervous about the conversation that was about to follow. But the fact was that the decision had been made. It was just a matter of breaking the news to Tim. "Tim!" she shouted. "Could you come downstairs, please!" Long ago, Tim had begun sleeping in the guest bedroom at Bri's request when his bedwetting got worse. She'd woken up in enough puddles of her husband's pee and finally had to lay down the law, banishing him from the master bedroom. When the door to the guest bedroom opened, Bri squeezed Olivia's hand and Olivia squeezed back. A few seconds later, Tim quickly came walking down the stairs wearing a t-shirt and sweatpants, his shaggy hair sticking out in different directions. "What's she doing here?" Tim sneered. "Olivia is my girlfriend, Tim. You know that. Just try to be polite, please." Bri said. "Okay... sorry." Tim mumbled. "Besides, weren't you listening last night when I told you that the three of us needed to have a talk?" The two women took a seat on the couch, still holding hands and Tim sat on a chair across from them. "Okay sweetie, I just want you to know that I love you very much. Whatever happens, you are still my husband. Okay?" Bri said. "Okay?" Bri took a deep breath. She knew full well that Olivia could have easily taken charge of the situation and done all the talking but Bri was glad that she was the one speaking in that moment. Tim needed to hear all of this from her. But Bri truly couldn't have done this without her lover by her side. "I love you but... well, I feel like these days, I love you more like a little brother. Olivia and I have been spending a lot of time together these past few months and she is very special to me. A week ago, her and I had a long discussion and we decided that..." Time itself seemed to stand still as Bri looked at the bewildered and confused look on the young man's face. The fact that Tim had always struggled to grow facial hair gave him the appearance of a teenager rather than a full grown adult, not to mention his skinny physique. "We decided that we're going to move in together." Olivia said bluntly, breaking the long silence. "Huh?" Tim said, in a tone of voice that sounded more like a grunt than a question. "Olivia and I are in a committed relationship and I'm tired of spending all our time at Olivia's apartment." Bri said. "So Olivia is going to move in here with us." "Wait... she's going to move h-h-here?" Tim said. "Yeah, we've got plenty of space in our house and Olivia's apartment is well, pretty utilitarian. She doesn't own a lot of stuff so she's certainly not going to clutter up the house in the move." Bri said with a nervous chuckle. "We're getting a... d-d-divorce?" Tim said, looking emotionally crushed. "Well, that's not what I want. I do not think it is what you want either. I love you, sweetie. I want to live with Olivia but I still want to be here to take care of you. Actually, I think once this happens, I'll see a lot more of you since I won't be spending all my time at Olivia's apartment!" "But... but I'm your husband." Tim whined. "I know. That is why I still want you to be a part of my life." Bri said. "It's not fair." Tim said, folding his arms and pouting. "Timmy, we know this is going to be a big adjustment. But we are all adults here. I really think the three of us can make this work." Olivia said. Tim winced at Olivia's use of the nickname ‘Timmy’ and Bri couldn't help but wonder if Olivia was deliberately trying to be condescending. "I may pay all of our bills but this is still your house too, sweetie. I just... I really do love Olivia. I can't keep her at arm's length anymore. I really need you to be okay with this. Can you be okay with this?" Again, there was an almost deafening silence. Tim's bottom lip began quivering and Bri felt immense compassion for him in that moment. She knew it was a lot for him to take in but she also knew how badly she wanted to live with the woman she loved. Besides, Tim didn't have a penny to his name or anywhere to go. He really didn't have much choice. Letting go of Olivia's hand, Bri walked over to Tim and knelt down on the floor in front of him, stroking his knee. Sniffling a little, Tim wiped his nose on the shoulder of his t-shirt. Normally, Bri would have found such an act to be rather gross but Tim looked like a scared child in that moment. Bri felt almost as though her maternal instincts were going into overdrive. Then Tim embraced her unexpectedly. Bri wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight. "Shhh, it's okay." Bri whispered, rocking him back and forth as he sat on the couch. It felt as though nearly a minute passed as she stroked Tim's back, his face buried in her shoulder as he sniffled. "Okay." he said. "What?" "Okay. She can move in." Tim said. It was funny to think that Tim was giving his permission for Olivia to move in even though Bri had never actually asked for his permission. The decision had been made over a week ago and Bri thought she had just told him as much. But it was a minor detail considering she'd gotten the concession she had been hoping for. There was no use in rubbing his nose in the fact that her and Olivia had made the decision without Tim's input. Pulling back from the embrace, Bri looked him in the eye. Again he wiped his nose on the sleeve of his t-shirt before nodding in affirmation. Bri looked back at Olivia, who smiled broadly putting her perfect white teeth on display. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" Bri asked, looking at Tim again. "Uh-huh." Tim said quietly. Bri was so ecstatic in that moment, she gave Tim a huge hug, squeezing him tightly before pecking him on the cheek. "Thank you so much, sweetie. I promise we'll find a way to make this work, okay?" Bri said. "Okay." he nodded. "Well, I better get going. I still have to finish packing up some stuff at my place." Olivia said. "Wait, I'll walk you to the door." Bri said, standing up to rush after her. The two women stepped outside into the warm evening air, the sun setting behind them. Bri took Olivia's hand. "I think that went about as well as it could go." Bri said with a smile. "Are you sure? He seemed to take it pretty hard." Olivia said. "Trust me, he'll come around. I know Tim." "Well, as long as the kid behaves himself." On Sunday afternoon that weekend, Bri arrived at Olivia's house with a team of movers she'd hired in advance. Bri and Olivia had decided to move in together whether Tim accepted it or not but it was decided things would go much more smoothly if they had 'the talk' with Tim a few days prior. In truth, Olivia didn't have much besides her desk, some clothes, an expensive ergonomic desk chair, and a few boxes. Olivia carried most of the heavier boxes into the house, making the movers seem almost like a waste of money. The men that moved the large desk into the house were certainly quite a bit bigger and stronger than Tim but Bri suspected that Olivia too was stronger than Tim! She spent at least a few days a week at the gym. Her personality was certainly exuded strength. Olivia was assertive, decisive, responsible, and mature... basically everything that Tim was not. Throughout their marriage, Bri always felt like she had to be strong to support Tim but with Olivia, she just felt so... safe. Bri was thrilled that the big day was finally here. Olivia donned a pair of jeans, a white tank top, and a plaid shirt with the sleeves rolled up. Bri couldn't help but marvel at the athletic woman's strength as she charged up the stairs, sweat glistening on her body. A quick glance confirmed Olivia wasn't wearing a bra. "Where's Timmy?" Olivia asked as she walked into the living room. "He went to the bar to watch a football game. His friend Joseph gave him a ride." Bri said. "So Timmy drinks?" "Not much but every once and a while. I mean, he's not an alcoholic or anything." "As long as he keeps it under control, that is fine with me. Maybe it's better if he's not here this afternoon anyway. I want this moment to be about just us." Olivia smiled. The two women kissed before Olivia walked upstairs. For such an important day, there really wasn't much work to be done and unpacking Olivia's boxes in preparation for setting up her office could be done at a leisurely pace. Olivia thanked the movers, giving them a generous cash tip before closing the front door and locking it. All was silent in the house and Bri heard only the ticking of a clock in the kitchen. The way Olivia had closed the front door made it seem like she was already the woman of the house - the alpha. It was in her nature to take control, just like it was in Tim's nature to lose control: of his job, his emotions, and his bladder. "I can't believe you're actually living here!" Bri said, hugging Olivia and kissing her on the lips. "I love you." Olivia said. "I love you too!" Bri said, practically squealing. A few seconds later, Olivia glanced upstairs then furrowed her brow as if she were contemplating something. "Are you okay?" Bri asked. "Yeah, I'm alright." Olivia said. "What's wrong?" "Nothing. Forget it." "You can tell me." "Well, you know I've always thought you had a lovely home, right?" "Yeah?" "I mean, the furniture and everything is just gorgeous. I'm sorry we had to hang out at my drab apartment for so many months." "I'm just glad you're here to stay." Bri smiled. "I am too. But well, I was moving some things upstairs and I couldn't help but notice there was a slight odor in the hallway by Timmy's room." "Oh... I can't believe this. Ugh, I'm so embarrassed. I'm sorry, Olivia." " Is it his dirty laundry? Or did he forget to flush the toilet in the hall bathroom? What is it?" "Tim had another accident last night. I washed the sheets before you came over and I thought I'd taken care of it. I guess the smell lingers sometimes." "An accident? Is he still wetting the bed?" "Yes, unfortunately." "And you are still doing his laundry?" Olivia asked, raising an eyebrow. "Sometimes." she said biting her lip. Bri looked up at Olivia with big, sad apologetic eyes feeling almost like a child who was being scolded. She knew that Tim should be responsible for washing his own sheets but she had gotten in the habit of doing it for him. "And why can't he do his own laundry?" Olivia said. "He can but he forgets sometimes. Since he had already left to go to the bar today, I figured I would just do it and get it over with. That's probably why it smells though. Usually he does his own laundry right after he wakes up and it's not an issue. He slept in a lot today and then left pretty soon after Joe picked him up." "Mm-hmm." In truth, Bri knew that she had been enabling some of Tim's lazy behavior recently and she felt awkward making so many excuses for him. She knew that Olivia didn't like Tim much to begin with and she didn't want to make things worse. After all, the three of them needed to find a way to get along if the new living situation was going to work out. Bri wanted Olivia to know that Tim wasn't nearly as terrible as she imagined him to be... but she knew there wasn't much she could say to defend him. Walking over to Tim's room, Olivia opened the door. She wrinkled her nose slightly but said nothing. There was a small television, a video game console, and laundry strewn around the floor. "Do you wash his dirty clothes too?" Olivia asked. "No, well, I mean sometimes." "We're going to need to figure out another solution." "What do you mean?" "We can't just allow him to keep stinking up his room and destroying his mattress while you do all his laundry." she said bluntly. Bri stared at the floor, feeling guilty that she had allowed things to go so far. To hear Olivia describe the situation in such terms really hit hard but she couldn't help but silently nod her head in agreement. "What should we do?" Bri asked. "We need to lay down the law. For starters, he needs to be responsible for himself. From now on, he does all his own laundry. No exceptions." "Okay uh, I guess that’s fair." "I'd say it's more than fair. There are probably lots of things we can do to mitigate the situation. Let me think about this. We'll find a solution that works." "Okay." Bri nodded. Bri was unsure of how Tim would react to the two women imposing stricter rules on him but she knew Olivia was right. It wasn't fair for Tim to expect her to clean up after him. Already, Bri could feel the dynamic shifting but she trusted that it would all work out. "Your bedroom, on the other hand, looks and smells lovely." Olivia said with a smile, standing with her arms against the doorframe of the master bedroom. "It is our bedroom now." Bri said with a smile. Bri slowly walked over to her lover, watching as Olivia took off her plaid shirt to reveal her hard nipples underneath the white tank top she was wearing. Bri was wearing only a baggy t-shirt and a pair of designer jeans with her hair pulled into a ponytail. She suddenly wished she'd dressed up more. Her outfit was intended for moving-day, not for date-night. Olivia hardly seemed to care, embracing Bri and kissing her. Within seconds, the two women were running their hands over each other's bodies and French kissing passionately. As usual, Bri felt herself becoming supple in Olivia's arms as the woman pushed her down onto the bed. Within seconds, Olivia was unbuttoning Bri's jeans to reveal a lacy pair of pink panties as the two continued their erotic make out session. In the past, Tim had struggled to unhook the clasps on Bri's lacy bras but Olivia had no difficulty whatsoever in that department as her hands slid inside Bri's baggy t-shirt. Despite the fact that Olivia was in total control of the situation, she still let out an audible moan as Bri grasped her petite breasts through the fabric of her tank top. Yearning to push the envelope further, Bri unbuttoned Olivia's jeans to reveal a familiar pair of black, cotton boyshorts with a rather thick, grey looking waistband. Then in an instant, Olivia pulled Bri's baggy t-shirt over her head and flung onto the floor entangled with her lacy pink bra. Spellbound, Bri watched Olivia's toned arms as they grasped her hips. Seconds later, Olivia's fingers were sliding down into her lacy panties. In her aggressive, animalistic fit of passion; it was clear Olivia was not going to make any attempt to remove Bri's undergarments as her fingers began stimulating her clit. Bri gasped, then started moaning loudly, glad that Tim wasn't there to hear the erotic sounds coming from the bedroom. Olivia's two firm fingers slid effortlessly inside of Bri, hitting her G-spot with great intensity. She was quite wet. Olivia's hand glided in and out of Bri's womanhood with delicate precision. Ironically, somehow Olivia's fingers felt stronger and more powerful than Tim's member ever had been inside her. It wasn't long before Bri was shrieking as Olivia brought her to an explosive orgasm. The two women held each other in a semi-naked embrace for a few minutes as Bri caught her breath. But just as they both knew each other's bodies, they also both knew their own routines. Neither one of them were selfish lovers. It didn't take long for Bri to begin pulling off Olivia's jeans followed by her black cotton underwear. Leaning back on the bed and spreading her legs, Olivia put her hand behind Bri's head to guide it towards her. She smiled broadly as Bri began vigorously licking her clit. Though Bri was laser focused on pleasuring her girlfriend in that moment, she still took some pleasure in feeling her firm and strong hand stroking her bare back. Bri loved the way Olivia's wet lips smelled and she loved the aesthetic of the neatly trimmed hair of her pubic mound. Olivia would reach a spectacular climax in multiple orgasms, eventually leaving both women sweaty and exhausted. The two of them cuddled for much of the afternoon, Bri in her t-shirt and panties and Olivia in her tank top and boyshorts. Eventually, Bri found herself wandering downstairs. Her shirt was baggy enough to cover her lacy lingerie in case Tim walked in at an awkward moment. She'd become far more bashful and private since they had stopped having sex months ago. Yet she still often found Tim ogling her body. When Bri returned to the master bedroom with two glasses of wine in hand, Olivia was sitting up in bed staring at her laptop computer with a look of focus and determination. "I know you've got a big week coming up at work but can't you spare a moment for a toast? You can answer work emails tomorrow." Bri said with a wry smile. Olivia glanced at her but said nothing, punching the keys a few more times before clicking the mouse. "I wasn't looking at work emails. I was just taking care of a few things." Olivia said, taking a glass of wine from Bri. "To us." Bri smiled broadly. "To us." Olivia said, clinking her glass against Bri's glass. Bri took a sip before setting her glass on the nightstand. Climbing into bed, Bri snuggled up beside Olivia and rested her head on her shoulder. "So what were you taking care of that was so important?" Bri asked. "See for yourself." Olivia said, opening up a window on her computer screen. At first, Bri wasn't sure what she was looking at. The screen showed a picture of a large blue package with a white stripe down the side. There was a brand name and the phrase "Incontinence Briefs" with some bullet points below it. - MAXIUMUM ABSORBENCY - ODOR CONTROL - LEAK GUARDS - TAPES FOR A SNUG FIT The penny began to drop in Bri's startled brain. "Adult diapers? Seriously?" she said. "Why not?" said Olivia. "Um, I don't think Tim would like that very much. He's already self conscious about his nighttime accidents." "So because that kid is self conscious, you should just be expected to wash his pee soaked sheets every day and let him stink up your house just to protect his fragile masculinity?" Olivia said. "Uh well, no. I guess not." Olivia's statements about Tim were always blunt and sometimes a little harsh but Bri couldn't disagree with her logic. Calling Tim a "kid" was a tad bit demeaning but Bri had to admit that he'd been acting rather immature these past few months. Besides, Olivia was 41 years old so Tim probably did seem like a kid from her perspective. "I know it's a medical issue but if he won't take responsibility for his problem, then we're going to have to do it for him. This is the perfect solution. He won't ruin his mattress, his room won't stink, and none of us will have to do laundry. He'll even get a better night's rest because he won't be waking up in a wet bed. This is what's best for everyone, including Timmy." "How are we even going to break the news to him?" "Fait accompli." "What?" "It's a French word describing a situation that has already been decided. It'll be just like when we sat down to explain to him that we were moving in together. I already bought three packs of diapers." "Seriously? Three packs? What are we going to do when Tim finds three packages of adult diapers on the doorstep?" "Their packaging is discreet. They'll be in cardboard boxes with my name on them. Don't worry. They won't arrive for a few days but in the meantime, I still think Timmy needs to be washing his own laundry." "Yeah, of course. Just... let me sleep on this. It's a lot to think about." The rest of the evening was fairly leisurely and the two women went to bed after having a light dinner. At one point late in the evening, Bri heard Tim walking in the front door and locking it behind him. Part of her contemplated going downstairs to check on him but she was far too tired and quickly drifted back to sleep. The following morning, Olivia walked into the master bathroom still wearing her tank top and underwear. Bri was standing in front of the mirror, applying her makeup with a few dozen cosmetic products spread out on the counter. "Sorry about all my stuff. I told you I take forever to get ready in the morning." Bri said. "No big deal. I don't take long to get ready at all. That's a cute outfit." Olivia said. "Thanks." Bri smiled. She had a black skirt that ended just above her knees, putting her long smooth legs on display and a white button down blouse. "Can I go downstairs and get you a cup of coffee perhaps?" Olivia said. "Sure, that would be great." As soon as Olivia left the room, Bri cringed. Would Tim be uncomfortable if he saw Olivia walking around in her underwear? Maybe but then again, Bri wanted Olivia to be right at home and she couldn't exactly order her to put on clothes every time she left the bedroom. Ultimately, she was glad Olivia was comfortable enough to walk around the house half naked. A few minutes later, Olivia returned with a cup of coffee. "Your hubby is passed out on the couch. He must have had a big night." Olivia said. "Oh no..." Bri said. Her makeup only partially complete, she brushed past Olivia and quickly began running downstairs, anxious about what she might find. When alcohol was involved, Tim was pretty much guaranteed to wet himself. Sure enough when she reached the living room, Tim was lying on his back with a big wet spot on the front of his jeans. "Tim! Tim! Wake up." she said, jostling his shoulder. Disoriented and groggy, the shaggy haired young man opened his eyes. "Bri? What the... oh shit." he mumbled. "Why did you pass out on the couch? Why didn't you just go to your bed?" Bri shouted. "I was watching TV. I'm sorry." "Get up. Get up." Bri said. Feeling the couch cushion and finding it dry, Bri let out a sigh of relief. His jeans must have soaked up most of his pee. "You could have ruined the couch! What's wrong with you?" she shouted. "Bri? What's the matter? Are you okay?" Olivia asked, walking down the stairs still scantily clad. "Tim had an accident but miraculously the couch is alright. Tim, I'm really getting tired of this. Did you know that you forgot to wash your pee soaked sheets yesterday and I had to wash them for you?" "I'm sorry. It was an accident." Tim said, his bottom lip quivering. Bri sighed heavily, shaking her head. For a moment, she noticed Tim's eyes wandering down to stare at Olivia's half naked body. "Okay, let's all take a breather." Olivia said. "You still need to finish getting ready for work and so do I for that matter... Timmy, why don't you go take off all your clothes and put them in the washer. Then go take a shower." Tim had a vulnerable and confused look on his face. "Tim, do what she says, please." After a few seconds of hesitation, he nodded and walked out of the room. Bri had to admit, she found herself strangely turned on by how confident and in control Olivia could be even standing there in her underwear. And really, it was Tim who should have been embarrassed standing there in pee soaked jeans.

Chapter 10 Linda and Martha looked into the back seat and both their hearts melted at the sight of Jim sleeping, the only thing keeping him upright was the seatbelt. “Oh my gosh, he looks so little,” Martha said. Jim was gently suckling his pacifier while clutching his stuffed turtle. They had dressed him in colorful shorts and a Mickey Mouse T-shirt. Their adoration was interrupted by a nearby car door shutting; they both glanced to the street.. A thin middle aged man with greying hair was making his way up the driveway. “Who is that?” Martha asked, suddenly defensive. “Oh my God, that’s Daniel, what the hell is he doing here?” Martha straightened up, brushing sand off her shorts. “He wasn’t invited, was he?” “Of course not,” Linda hissed under her breath. She stepped out of the car and tried to quietly close the door behind her, not wanting to wake Jim. Daniel was already halfway up the driveway, squinting at them under the afternoon sun. “Aunt Linda!” he called out, voice full of forced cheer. “Thought I’d drop in, surprise you!” Linda gave a tight smile as she walked to meet him halfway. “Well… consider me surprised.” Martha came around from the other side of the car, standing beside Linda like backup. Daniel gave her a polite but curious glance. “And you must be…?” “Martha. Neighbor. Friend,” she said curtly. Daniel reached the edge of the driveway just as Linda and Martha turned to block his view of the car, but it was too late, he’d already seen the small figure slumped in the back seat. “Uh… who’s the kid?” he asked again, eyes narrowing. “Wait… is that James?” Linda hesitated. Martha stepped in smoothly, “Yup. That’s him.” Daniel laughed awkwardly. “Wait, no seriously… that can’t be James. Mom told me he was in college or something. That kid looks like he’s twelve. Maybe.” “He’s had a… medical issue,” Linda said slowly, keeping her voice calm. “Complicated. It’s why he’s here.” Daniel stepped to the side, peering past them. Jim was still sleeping peacefully, pacifier bobbing gently with his breathing, turtle clutched tight to his chest. “You're telling me that is a twenty-year-old man?” Daniel said, blinking. “Is this some kind of joke?” Linda’s jaw tensed, but she kept her tone even. “It’s not a joke, Daniel. But it’s not something we want to discuss out here in the driveway. Why don’t you come inside?” Daniel gave her a long, skeptical look. “Yeah. Yeah, I think we do need to talk.” At the sound of voices Jim’s eyes fluttered open and he saw his nephew Daniel looking down at him. Unable to process the complex emotions of being caught like this his childish instincts took over, he felt tears in his eyes. He began sucking harder at the pacifier and covered his face with the stuffed turtle. “It’s Ok James, it’s just Daniel,” Linda said as she reached into the backseat to unbuckle him. Martha quickly pulled the bags from the other side of the car glaring at Daniel as she passed by. She came around and tried to block the view as Martha led the crying boy into the garage. Daniel took in the full impact of the scene, “James” was dressed like a child, sucking a pacifier and his shorts puffed out like he was wearing a diaper. Jim clutched his stuffed turtle in one hand and held onto Linda as they entered the garage. Daniel looked around embarrassed, but he saw no one was watching. He followed them into the house and the three of them sat down together on the living room couch. James buried his face in Linda’s bosom while she rubbed his back. “Why are you here?” Linda asked. Daniel sat down heavily in the armchair across from the couch, arms folded, eyes flicking from Linda to Jim, still curled up in her side, thumb now lazily replacing the pacifier. “I’m not gonna dance around it,” Daniel said. “I was in Orlando for a gaming convention. But I didn’t drive twenty hours from Wisconsin just for that.” Linda narrowed her eyes. “So this was a detour?” “More like a fact-finding mission,” he admitted. “Look, Mom told me about ‘James.’ How he was suddenly living here. How he was supposedly Jim’s grandson but nobody had ever heard of him before. It sounded fishy. And now?” He gestured toward the boy behaving like a toddler beside her. “Now it’s something else entirely.” Martha stood up and walked to the kitchen and scoffed. “Takes nerve, coming all this way to spy.” “I’m not spying,” Daniel said quickly. “I just… something didn’t sit right. I thought James might be taking advantage of Aunt Linda. But now” He stared at Jim again. “Now I have no idea what I’m looking at. And you? You look like you’re younger than me? How is this possible?” Linda exhaled slowly, rubbing Jim’s back. She looked over at Martha, then back at Daniel. “So what are you planning to do? Call the cops? Tell your mom?” Daniel shook his head. “Not yet. Because I want to know what the hell is going on.” Linda glanced down at Jim, so small, so innocent now and realized: there was no point in lying anymore. Not with what Daniel had just seen. He’d dig and dig until he got the truth or caused real damage. She turned toward him with a resigned sigh. “All right, Daniel,” she said. “You want the truth? You’re going to get it. But I need you to keep an open mind, because nothing about this is going to make any sense.” “I’m all ears,” Linda adjusted her posture, her arms still gently cradling Jim as he settled into her side, quietly sniffing and clinging to his turtle. She looked Daniel in the eye and said softly, “Fine. But it’s not going to sound reasonable.” Daniel folded his arms, skeptical but curious. “Back in March,” Linda began, “Jim and I met a young man in the park. Looked like a typical college student. He had been partying all night, he was out of it, hungover, confused. Said he’d lost his communicator. He didn’t say much else, just that he was trying to get home. I found a weird silver bracelet in the grass nearby and handed it to him.” “And?” Daniel asked, raising an eyebrow. “It… sort of melted onto his wrist. Not like a magic trick, like it merged with him. Then he was suddenly better. He took us to lunch and wanted to know all about us. Told us crazy stories that he was traveling the planet writing a travel book. We haven’t seen him since. But a little later we were watching a young family in the park and we both felt something. Like something in our minds. We were both wishing we could be young again like the family and I think Clark was reading our thoughts. A few minutes later Jim and I both got bit by huge mosquitoes and had a bad reaction. And the next morning, we woke up feeling… different.” Daniel tilted his head. “Different how?” “More energy. Stronger. Sharper senses. Jim’s hearing came back. His joints stopped aching. At first it was wonderful. But then… Jim started changing. Literally. His clothes didn’t fit. Then his voice changed. His personality shifted. Now look at him.” Daniel glanced again at the tall, soft, baby faced child on the couch, the one that supposedly used to be his 70-year-old uncle. “You’re telling me mosquitoes… gave him reverse aging?” he asked. “I don’t know what to tell you, Daniel. We think it was something that man passed to us. Some kind of virus or organism. I never saw him again, but after those bites… things have never been the same.” Daniel was silent for a long moment. “That still doesn’t explain why he’s acting like a baby.” “Because he is a baby,” Linda said sharply. “This isn’t just a body thing—his mind’s regressing too. He can’t control his bladder. He gets overwhelmed. But he’s happy, Daniel. For the first time in decades, Jim is happy, and so am I.” Daniel sat back, stunned. He glanced from Linda to Martha, then back toward the quiet house. “I don’t even know what to say,” he murmured. “You don’t have to say anything,” Linda said coolly. “But you’d better decide quickly how you’re going to handle this. Because this stays here. And if you’re thinking of calling a lab, or a news crew, don’t. Jim’s safety comes first.” Jim wiped his eyes and took his thumb out of his mouth, “It’s true, I’m Jim,” he said in a soft childish voice. Daniel rolled his eyes and stood up, “I’m going to the nursing home to find my Uncle,” he said. Linda stood up and grabbed his shoulder. “Wait, just sit down.” “Let's get you down for a nap, and we’ll let Mommy sort this out, OK baby,” Martha said as she helped Jim down the hallway to his nursery. Daniel sat stiffly in the chair, arms crossed tight over his chest, his expression halfway between disbelief and concern. “You’ve gotta know how crazy this sounds, right?” Without responding, Linda pulled her phone from the end table. She opened the photo gallery and began scrolling through the last five months. Her thumb paused on a picture from March, Jim standing in the backyard, tall and gray-haired, squinting against the sunlight. She held it out to Daniel. “That was five months ago.” Daniel took the phone reluctantly. The man in the photo looked like someone’s grandfather, a bit stooped, weathered, and tired. He swiped to the next image. Jim is sitting at the kitchen table, thinner now, his hair darker, smiling like a man ten years younger. Another swipe—now he was wearing jogging clothes, looking spry and middle-aged, waving from the porch. Photo by photo, Daniel watched Jim disappear, shrinking inch by inch, the dates ticking forward. By the end, the man had vanished completely. He saw photos of Jim playing in the backyard wearing only his dinosaur printed diapers. The last photos were only hours ago, the three of them together on the beach. Daniel lowered the phone slowly, his mouth slightly open. “Holy shit.” Linda gave him a pointed look, gesturing at the hallway where Jim had disappeared. “Right. Sorry,” Daniel muttered, glancing toward the back of the house. “So…that’s why you lied to Mom?” “Yeah, when she visited Jim could still function like an adult, at least mostly.” Daniel leaned back, the gears in his mind clearly turning. “This is… I mean, this could be worth millions. If we figured it out.” Linda cut him off with a cold stare. “No.” He blinked. “You don’t even know what it is.” “Exactly. And until we do, no one’s experimenting on my husband.” Martha reentered the room just then, holding a juice box. “He went to sleep instantly, the beach really took it out of him.” Daniel turned to her. “And you’re in on this too?” She took a long sip from the juice box and smiled. “Oh honey, I’m invested.” “Invested? What’s that mean?” Daniel asked, his eyes narrowing. Martha shrugged, settling into the armchair across from him with the air of someone who’d decided this was her house now. “It means I’m here a lot. Helping. Watching. Making sure your aunt doesn’t burn herself out.” She took another casual sip from the juice box. “Also means I get a front row seat to something that doesn’t happen every day.” Daniel frowned. “So you’re not just helping, you’re hoping it happens to you.” Martha didn’t deny it. She smiled instead, that sharp, knowing smile Daniel didn’t like at all. “Wouldn’t you?” “I certainly don’t want to end up back in Pampers!” Daniel said. “I don’t get it, why are you going all-in on the baby stuff. Is this some weird fantasy you too have?” Martha rolled her eyes but said nothing. Linda, however, leaned back on the couch and exhaled slowly, letting the question hang in the air. “It’s not a fantasy, Daniel,” she said finally. “At first, I thought I was just taking care of my husband while he was... changing. But somewhere along the way, I started changing too.” Daniel raised an eyebrow. “I don’t just mean physically,” Linda added quickly. “Yes, I’ve gotten younger. Stronger. Healthier. But something else happened. I started feeling motherly. Not like a wife trying to hold onto her husband. More like... a mom, with a little boy who needs her.” “That’s,” Daniel started, but Linda held up a hand. “I know it sounds strange. Believe me, it felt strange. But Jim, he's happy like this. Truly happy. He lights up when we play with him, when we read stories, when he gets cuddles and bedtime songs. The world overwhelmed him, and when we let him be little, it stopped hurting him.” Daniel frowned, arms crossed. “So what, you're just letting him forget everything? Just letting him... go?” “No,” Linda said gently. “We're giving him a soft place to land. He still knows me. He still loves me. But he's living in a different space now and fighting it only made him scared. Accepting it made him peaceful.” Daniel's mind was whirling, then he looked sharply at Martha. “You got it too, don't you? It's like a virus that spreads?” Martha and Linda looked at each other and nodded. “It might be a virus, but I don’t think it spreads in the air. No one else that we’ve been in contact with changed. When Martha found out I gave her some of my blood.” Linda said. “How old are you?” Daniel asked. “I’m 68,” Martha answered. “Well you don’t act 68, but you certainly aren’t becoming a spring chicken,” he said. Martha gave him a flat look. “Thanks for the observation.” Daniel shrugged. “I’m just saying… if this stuff works, it clearly doesn’t work the same for everyone.” “No,” Linda agreed. “It doesn’t. And honestly, we don’t know why. Maybe it’s genetics, maybe it’s timing, maybe it’s the way we were exposed. Jim and I were both bitten by those mosquitoes in the park right after Clark appeared. Martha wasn’t.” Daniel looked to Linda. “You’re letting her experiment with this? You don’t even know what it is!” “We’re not experimenting,” Linda said firmly. “We’re observing. And it’s not hers, or mine, or yours to control. It just happened.” She leaned forward. “And if we had told anyone sooner, if we had called a doctor, or the CDC, Jim would be in a government lab right now.” Daniel looked between them, his brain visibly racing, trying to piece it all together in a way that made sense. “This is insane,” he said softly. “But if this is real, and you’re right… this is the biggest discovery in human history. You can’t just keep it secret.” “We can, and we are,” Linda said. “This isn’t a science project. It’s my husband. And you’re not going to exploit him.” He leaned back, folding his arms. “And if I don’t agree? What’s to stop me from making a few calls?” Martha set down her juice box with a thud. “Try it. I dare you. There is nothing I wouldn’t do to protect this family.” Something about her answer scared him, she wasn’t just making a threat. Daniel opened his mouth then shut it and sat silent in thought. He was 48, and he felt his life was at a crossroads. Every relationship he’d been in failed, every job didn’t work out. His current income as a professional gaming streamer made him barely enough to pay the bills, if it wasn’t for his Mom letting him live the basement apartment. What did he have to lose? Daniel leaned forward and looked at Martha, “So how long ago did you take some of my aunt’s blood?” “About 2 months ago,” Martha answered. “And Aunt Linda, you Uncle Jim were bitten 6 months ago right?” Linda nodded. “What were you like in 2 months?” “Well we both had more energy in the first week, we both started looking younger in a month. Jim started showing some childish behaviors in the first month I guess?” “OK specifically, when did he need… I mean when did he stop using the bathroom?” Daniel asked. “Well in about a month Jim was wetting the bed, and by May he was in diapers full time,” Linda answered. “And you.. You never?” Daniel asked. “No, I just started feeling… Well like I did when I was younger and wanted a child.” Linda explained. Daniel looked at Martha, “And you’re basically the same but you’re not looking younger yet?” “Yeah, that’s right, what are you getting at?” Martha’s eyes narrowed. Daniel took a deep breath. “OK, here’s the deal. I want in. Give me a dose of your blood and I’ll keep this all secret, with Mom, and with everyone.” Linda and Martha both looked at each other for a moment. The most important thing in the world to them was two doors down the hall sleeping. What choice did they have? “Get your medical kit,” Linda said.

2. Chris was relieved when Monday came and he could use his job as an excuse to put a little distance between himself and Amy. She continued to be morose and his efforts to show his support continued to fall flat. He was frustrated and emotionally exhausted and didn’t know what else he could do except hope that being forced to get back into a work mindset would somehow jolt her back to her old self. The “little distance,” though, was literal as well as figurative. They each worked from home running their own business. Chris was a technical advisor in a niche area and had made a reputation for himself, bringing in clients from all over the world. Amy was a self-taught fashion designer running her own shop that apparently was well-known, especially among women. When Chris mentioned the name of Amy’s label to his female friends, they were immediately impressed and just as fast asked if he could get them a discount. When they got married, they were gifted a home by Amy’s parents that was large enough for each of them to have a home office, with Amy’s spacious enough for a drafting table and to hold a wide assortment of fabrics. The offices were side by side with a door linking them, but each spouse rarely interrupted the other when they were at work. The gift of a home was also the first time Chris knew that Amy not only came from money, but was independently wealthy on her own due to a trust fund that vested in her upon her marriage. He never knew nor asked the extent of her wealth, nor did she volunteer that information except to say that they’d both be comfortable for life even if neither worked another day. It wasn’t in either’s nature to stay idle, though, and they happily put as much sweat into their jobs as if their next meal depended on it. When Chris sat down and fired up his computer, though, his relief at some alone time immediately vanished when a calendar icon popped up reminding him of his week’s schedule, which included lunch at the home of Amy’s younger sister Beth on Saturday. He groaned. Beth had a six-month old baby named Katie that even Chris had to admit broke the scale on cuteness. Amy simultaneously loved to shower attention on the infant while internally raging against the fates that would leave her childless. She generally fared well when they visited Beth, the competing forces canceling each other out, but given her current state of mind they may be walking into a minefield this weekend. Chris knew, though, that this was family and there’d be no chance of rescheduling the visit. As the week progressed, Amy’s mood seemed to stabilize somewhat and she even seemed excited to receive a delivery that she quickly brought into her workroom. She was regularly getting boxes of fabric and other supplies, which invariably lifted her mood, so Chris thought nothing of it. In fact, if he had a better grasp of her business and fashion in general, he might even secretly order a special bolt of silk whenever she needed cheering up. He briefly considered sneaking into her office to get a clue as to how to make that happen, but Amy was highly secretive with her designs in line with everyone in the fashion business, so he knew better than to tempt fate. Both Chris and Amy were quiet as they drove to Beth’s house, each lost in their own thoughts. No sooner had they entered the front door, though, than Amy became animated and outgoing, especially when she saw Katie in her playpen. For the balance of their visit, she smothered the poor child with attention, cuddling her, kissing her, playing peek-a-boo, and feeding her a bottle. She even joyously volunteered to change a particularly odorous diaper, a task Beth was more than willing to concede. Amy, for now, was happy again. As the afternoon wore on, Chris’s concerns about the aftereffects of Amy’s baby fever grew. Shortly before they were to leave, he pulled Lily aside for advice. “Lily, I’m worried about Amy,” he stammered. “She’s fine now, but I know she’ll descend into depression as soon as we’re out of sight of the baby. Nothing I do or say seems to help. You’re a doctor, do you have any suggestions?” Lily sighed. “I’m afraid not. You weren’t in her life when she first got the news that she shouldn’t have kids. Amy’s been baby crazy since she was barely out of diapers herself. She always talked about having a big family and would fantasize about decorating the nursery. I think she got into fashion design because she would doodle sketches of baby dresses when she should have been paying attention to her math teacher. “When she was nineteen she missed a period and immediately made an appointment with an obstetrician, thrilled that she might be pregnant. The doctor saw something, did some tests, and broke the news to her. If you think she’s bad now, you should have seen her then. Nothing we did helped and frankly I don’t think she’s ever returned fully to her old self.” Chris felt like a door had been slammed shut in his face. He was desperate for help. “Thanks anyway, Lily. If you think of anything, and I mean anything at all, please let me know. I don’t think the next few days are going to be a whole lot of fun. I would do anything to be able to help her.” Lily gave Chris a hug. “I feel the same way. I love my sister and don’t like this helpless feeling. If you find the magic bullet, fill me in.” Chris sighed as Lily walked away, then followed her to find his wife to tell her it was time to go home.

Chapter Fifty Eight John felt so much relief the moment MeMaw walked through the door. And when she picked him up, he knew that this other lady would have to deal with -HER- before she could keep being mean and degrading to him. He felt her chin on top of his head as she whispered “I’m happy to see you, too.” Mommy walked over and started to say “Hi Mom, I didn’t get to read your mes…” But she was interrupted by Karen. “Margaret!? What are you doing here, this is my inspection. You know you can’t interfere with another LPS agents inspection.” The tone alone made John tense up and bite down on the pacy in his mouth nervously. “Well, Karen” MeMaw spoke softly while stroking his back “If you recall, I retired.” Behind him he heard her say suspiciously “Then what brings you so far out of town?” John felt himself being shuffled up with an arm under his butt. When he was face to face with MeMaw she made a big shoe of kissing him on the cheek and then rotating him to show him off to Karen. “Well. Karen. This is Thursday. And every Thursday I come babysit my grandson while my daughter works her in her garden.” MeMaw had a threatening tone. John felt relieved that tone was aimed at someone other than him. Looking over his shoulder at Karen, he could see her jaw clenching slightly, even from across the room. He briefly wondered if small details were easier for him to see because they were all bigger than him. “Well Margaret, I must insist that you bring him back over here so that we can finish his evaluation.” Looking up now, he could see that MeMaw had a smirk. “Of course Karen. You know I would never interfere with an evaluation. Those are the pillar of our process.” With a bit of bounce in her step as she crossed the distance to the coffee table and she sat down directly on the floor with him in her lap facing the table. Karen gave an audible “HMMPH.” as she sat back down on the couch facing the table. Karen started to reach into her diaper bag for something, but frozen when MeMaw started talking. She already seemed annoyed. MeMaw asked “So how far have you gotten in his evaluation?” Karen stopped with her hand still in the diaper bag as she answered with what John thought must be her most official ‘office tone’: “If you must know, he has done the first part of his evaluation, had his physical inspection, and is almost done with the second part. He does not pass every bar for maturity, since he falls short on two metrics. We were in the middle of reading comprehension when you got here.” As Karen answered, MeMaw leaned over John to peek at the paper he had started writing on. He could tell that she knew what he was about to write as an insult to her when she chuckled and said over his head: “Well I think he’s proven he’s literate enough. What’s left?” With a frustrated sounding sigh, Karen responded “For his exam I will be satisfied with the coordination to stand up and do one toddler level puzzle at the same time.” Feeling her lean down and rest her chin on his head for a moment, he then felt her sit with her back perfectly upright. “Karen.” She started. “What if he sits on my lap while doing a puzzle, and you and he have a little race?” John could see her eyebrows scrunch up as she said “Margaret, no little can do a puzzle in even ten times as long as a big.” “Well.” MeMaw started, but then she left a big pause as she seemed to fake thinking about it. “What if he can do the same puzzle in, say … four time as long as it takes you? Would you then write him down as toddler level and … hmmm… give a dog treat to the border collie outside that’s still staring at you?” “Margaret, you know very well that I don’t like dogs one tiny bit.” Came her retort. “So you don’t think you can do it.” Oh MeMaw seemed to know how to push her buttons, because Karen looked like she was done with MeMaw already. “Fine! I’ll time him doing the puzzle, and then you time me doing the same childish puzzle. And when I win, you have to leave, with that dog, so that I can finish the outdoor inspection in peace. Deal?” The two women shook hands over his head. But when Karen pulled the puzzle out of her diaper bag, John felt himself being lifted onto his feet and MeMaw whispered “Go get your middle sized puzzle, and be quick.” And he did not even hesitate, he started off into a waddle/run to the play mat where the plastic box she had brought on her first visit. Once he hit the play mat he immediately toppled onto his knees and had to crawl across the play mat. It was entirely embarrassing, but he didn’t even slow down, he speed crawled like he knew what he was doing and opened the big plastic toy box quickly. Grabbing the puzzle he was sent for, he sat it on the play mat and pushed it ahead of him as he crawled. When he made it off of the mat, he didn’t even get to finish standing up. MeMaw picked him up, he picked the puzzle up, and he was pivoted up and into her lap. John looked at Karen and instantly looked confused. She was holding the exact same box he was. Karen looked exactly as confused as John did. “Margaret, what are you trying to pull here?” she asked, honestly suspicious. As MeMaw opened up the box for John, she just shook her head and replied “Not pulling anything. You can even swap puzzles with him if you would like.” With a deep sigh, Karen fiddled with her phone and set up a timer. Karen looked directly into his eyes, and he felt like his throat was suddenly dry in her gaze as she asked him flatly: “Are you ready, little boy?” “Ummm… Can … May I furn my piefes right fide up before we far...sfart?” the training pacy subtly affecting his speech. With a simple nod, she said “Certainly, that seems a small enough handicap.” Oh, he was nervous. There’s no way he could be as fast as a Big. He poured the pieces out and scooted them a bit to his right and flipped them all face up as fast as he could. He was getting more nervous by the second until he heard MeMaw whisper into his ear. “You don’t have to beat her, and you have plenty of time. But if you can tie her, it’ll mess her up for months. You’ll do this just fine.” Somehow her little quiet pep talk in his ear calmed him down. She even pushed his pacy in and out a bit to get him sucking on it, and that made him feel even more calm for reasons he couldn’t understand. Looking down at all the pieces, he realized that he remembered the picture on the box and knew where they all went. He stared at the box for five full seconds until Karen started counting down. “Three.” John nodded. “Two.” Then he just reached over and slid the box completely off the table so it wouldn’t distract him. In a moment of impulse he decided he didn’t want it there. “Go.” With a start he realized that he’d missed the one because he was thinking and he just started reaching with one hand and then the other and putting them roughly where they went. He’d already done this puzzle, and even though it was a hundred and twenty five pieces, they were kind of big and easy to grab. The bottom was snapped together and he didn’t dare look up to see what the woman was doing. One side was together and he was biting down on the pacy in his mouth as he concentrated. The top was done and the other side followed. John got a bit frustrated as he dropped a couple of pieces, but after roughly slapping them in place, he kept going. With the last two pieces in his hand, and he was bringing his hands down to slap them in place as he heard: “Done!” John froze and looked up with is hands inches from the puzzle as he saw that she had already done it. With a huff, he glumly put the last two pieces in, having in his own mind lost the race that he was was supposed to do his best in by several seconds. Feeling dejected, he started trying to turn to hug MeMaw around her ribs when MeMaw lifted him up out of her lap and got her onto her arm. “Well Karen, that was a lot faster than four times as long as it took you.” When he looked over at Karen, for some reason she looked flabbergasted. Looking up at MeMaw now, who had a big toothy grin, and then over to his Mommy, who had her phone out to record it … “But … I wost” John said in the forced lisp around the ‘training pacy’ that he still hadn’t put together what it was training him to do. Karen exclaimed “He’s Eidetic!!” MeMaw simply nodded with all the smugness of a proud Grandparent. “MmHmm.” “He has the social challenges … no brain mouth filter … he … He drew that picture of the back yard!” Again, MeMaw simply answered “MmHmm” “Margaret, you know perfectly well that he falls short by two metrics. Especially his size. He’s TINY!” Looking up, John saw her nod as she answered. “And a little is allowed to fall short by exactly two metrics, so long as they excel in other areas.” “You. Knew.” Karen said accusingly. MeMaw didn’t even answer her, she simply picked John up and just started kissing up and down the left side of his face dramatically and tickling him under his ribs, causing him to giggle and scrunch up. When the assault was over, he looked up at MeMaw and then over to Karen, who was writing in her notepad angrily. As she finished and started shoving everything she had back into her diaper bag, MeMaw seemed to want to goad her on. “So Karen, as you can see, you can’t judge a little by their diaper. I told you when I trained you ten years ago that littles each deserve a chance.” With her bag now packed, Karen stood up and said curtly “I know what you taught me. But I still say that you went too easy on too many littles. Every single study has shown that keeping littles in crawler diapers during the day, and newborn diapers at night for the first six months in our dimension makes them acclimate more effectively. That way they learn how to rely on us quickly, and it breaks those pesky rebellious impulses before they can even form. Surely, helping them adapt is the most effective expression of love.” MeMaw watched Karen make a line for the door when she stopped her. “Karen.” MeMaw said it with some weight to her voice. Turning to look, Karen asked curtly: “What?” Suddenly MeMaw’s voice was just dripping with sweetness. “Don’t forget that you promised to feed a treat to the dog.” Mommy needed no prompting, she hustled her way into the kitchen and came back with one of the dental treats shaped like a bone. Karen looked through the glass door at Xerxes who was -still- staring at her. As she approached the door, he stood up and his lips curled back a bit to show his teeth. No sound came out of the dog, just the warning. MeMaw carried John over and gave him a pat on the diapered bottom as she said “John, why don’t you give Xerxes a treat to save Miss Karen from the mean ol’ doggy?” After a moment to realize what was going on, he mumbled “Ummm… sure?” And sure enough, Mommy opened up the child gate and held the treat out for John to take. As he took it she said “Why don’t you show Miss Karen what you taught Xerxes to do, all on your own without any help from anyone?” Again, it was all he could do to repeat “Ummm… sure.” as the glass door was opened for him. Stepping out on the porch, Xerxes immediately smelled him down from top to bottom, and every so often he would smell a spot, glare at Karen, and then smell that spot again to confirm that she had touched his little. John had to literally poke Xerxes on the side of his snout with the treat to get him to acknowledge it existed. Patiently leading the stubborn dog to one side of the porch, John held out his right hand and said “Gimme Paw!” Xerxes immediately picked up his paw and gave John five. Then John got greedy for the moment and held his arms out and said “Hug?” Suddenly Xerxes huffed and snatched the treat from his hand before stepping closer and sitting, so that John could wrap his arms around his neck. “Close enough!” John declared as he hugged the dog. Looking over toward the bigs, he could see that Karen looked even more incredulous than she had when he had come a couple seconds from matching her time with the puzzle. Finally Xerxes started trying to stand back up, so John ran around and tried to climb up on top of him to keep him distracted. As Karen took the moment to try and leave, she shouted back: “I could still write you up for not having a mesh wall on the porch!” MeMaw just waved and said “But you won’t, because then you’d have to come back and face the dog!” Karen was out the gate, and the gate slammed shut behind her. As the gate made a loud clatter, Xerxes stood up with John astride his back and turned to bark a couple of times. The sound of a car door was heard briefly before tires could be heard on gravel. Finally MeMaw burst out into laughter. Not even her usual reserved laughter, she had a genuine good laugh attack while John and Mommy both stared at her, eventually at least chuckling along with her. When she regained her composure, MeMaw kissed Mommy on the cheek and reached down to take John from Xerxes back. Xerxes tried to growl briefly, but one loud snap of her fingers above his head and MeMaw had Xerxes shut down in a heartbeat. Even Xerxes respected MeMaw too much to try his luck. “Come on you two, now I get to spoil my Grandson some more while his Mommy works in the garden.” Mommy followed her into the house asking “Aren’t you going to bother explaining what all just happened between you and her?” MeMaw just shook her as she took some groceries out of the bag with only her left hand. “I don’t really intend to explain it. She’s got some nasty preconceptions, and this inspection will hopefully shake her up a bit. Now! I stopped by the store on the way here and got some Honey Nut Happy-O’s for my little grandson to snack on.” “Mom!” Mommy tried to get her to come back around, but MeMaw didn’t seem to care as she just went back to talking. “Also, I went through the produce section and had a quick conversation, and would you believe that Nana Claire not only remembered John, but when I told her that he was my Grandson, she cut up a small container of honeydew melon for him and told me that he would love it with a bottle of some sort of inter dimensional drink to go with it?” “Mom!” came Mommy’s reply. John just looked up and asked around his pacy “Weaw...Weally? Doef Eferyone hewe know Namma Claiwe?” MeMaw simply nodded and explained “This is a very small city, and everyone knows Nana Claire.” John couldn’t help rolling his eyes and flopping his head onto MeMaws chest. Somehow, that settled it. This entire dimension was just crazy.

Part 1: “Mooooom, no! You’re being unreasonable!”, Cara practically growled at her mother, clenching her fists and stomping her foot to keep from shouting. If she did that then her younger sister would hear and the nosy brat would probably come to see what was happening. No, this was a matter better handled quietly. Unfortunately, their mother Patrice didn’t seem as bothered about her own volume. Speaking in a firm tone and not trying to whisper herself, she repeated, “Cara, remember last year? Do you want to have that happen again?” Of course Cara didn’t want that. Her blush betrayed the lingering humiliation from that summer day when her bladder had failed her on the long drive to her Uncle Luke’s lake house. “Th-that won’t happen this time though!”, Cara whined. How could her mom honestly think that was going to happen again?! That things would be like last year? It was a fluke! A nightmare scenario of too much juice and too long between rest stops. She had always had a small bladder, much like the rest of her, while her family was the opposite. Both her mom and dad were over 6 feet tall, and her cousins and siblings were all in that same league aside from the few youngest of the kids. Cara was used to being asked if she had been adopted, or treated as much younger than her sister. Her dad said she took after his great grandmother Daisy, who had been a mere 5-feet-tall, but that didn’t make her feel any less like the family baby when she needed step stools and help to reach things. And at a mere four-foot-eleven, Cara would sell her soul to be Daisy. At the reunion last year, not only had she arrived smelling faintly of pee, despite the water bottle shower she had taken, but also in a pair of pajama bottoms-they had been the first thing her mom had grabbed out of her suitcase when they had stopped at a rest area. When the family had insisted on heading out for dinner straight away, saying that she looked fine, that lots of kids wore pajamas out these days, Cara had felt like a toddler ready for bed, surrounded by her amazon-like family all dressed in mature daytime clothes. She had even spotted a family with two little girls dressed nearly identical to her, her simple pink top unfortunately blending seamlessly with her pink polka-dotted bottoms. “No, it won’t, because you’re going to be wearing protection just in case. It’s not a big deal honey. Now, do you need the potty before we go?”, her mom asked, not even blinking at the ridiculousness of the situation or the wording of her own question. “No”, Cara seethed, “I won’t. And I don’t need you to remind me to use the pot-the bathroom-like some little kid. I’m twenty-one years old, damnit!” Sure, she could stand to pee, she could almost always count on her bladder to have something in it, but this was NOT the time for concessions. She didn’t want her mom to think that she was helping Cara somehow, by reminding her to try when she might not otherwise have thought of it herself. She was twenty-one-years-old, damnit! She could assert her maturity first, then sneak into the bathroom on the guise of having “forgotten” something. Her mom didn’t need this victory. Cara scowled up at her mom to underline her immovability on the subject. A small part of her brain wanted to “hmph” right then and there, but she was a grownup, so she settled on setting her hands on her hips and planting her feet more firmly instead. And if it came off as another foot stomp? Well it would be a rightfully earned and very mature foot stomp at that! Patrice sighed, looking at her watch and betraying more than a hint of frustration. The argument had been going on for the last twenty minutes, after all, and the family had been aiming to be on the road half an hour ago. Okay, so maybe Cara had been the reason for the initial delay as well, but it wasn’t her fault that her parents insisted that she share a suitcase with her bratty little sister, Ryan. How was she supposed to be ready on time when Ryan kept moving things around on her?! And why should she bother folding things when Ryan was just going to complain about it and do it over for her anyway? She should honestly thank Cara for saving her a step. “Cara, this isn’t up for discussion. I thought you would be mature about this, but I’m not spending hundreds of dollars getting the car cleaned this year. You’re wearing the pull-ups if I have to put them on you myself. It’s that or you can stay home and I’ll call Mrs. Peters to come babysit”. Patrice underlined her threat by crossing her arms over her ample chest, flower-adorned pull-up still clutched in one of her fists. Damn, she was good. Cara froze in place. It had to be a bluff, right? Her mom wasn’t really going to put her in pull-ups for one accident. Well, Goodnites really, but same thing. And calling her old babysitter in on her? Did Mrs. Peters even still babysit? And there was no way she was missing this vacation. No way. B-but still! Okay so maybe the bill for the car cleaners had been a little higher than anticipated, and sure, it had been a huge inconvenience, making them hours late for what had turned out to be a surprise party for her dad, but pull-ups?! She had to call. No way was her mom going to go the nuclear route. She’d have to just deal with the fact that she wasn’t the boss of Cara anymore. That Cara was an adult, fully capable of not only keeping her pants dry, but calling her mother’s bluffs and making her own choices as well. “Mom, there’s no way in hell I’m wearing those. I’m an adult. You can’t make me”, Cara said, mustering as much finality as she could and crossing her own arms over her much smaller chest. “So you want me to call Mrs. Peters?”, Patrice shot back, holding her pose. Damn, she should play poker! “Mom, I’m not missing the trip. And I’m not wearing pull-th-those. And you’re not really in charge of me anymore”, Cara continued, fighting righteously for her inalienable adult right to make her own damned choices when it came to underwear and babysitters. “I’m an adult. S-so you can do what you want to do but you’re not going to get me to wear those”, Cara finished, dropping an imaginary mic in her own mind. Maybe this was honestly a good thing, this absurd and embarsssing showdown. She was chartering a new course in their mother-daughter relationship, asserting herself as an equal rather than some little kid. Surely her mom would respect her for this, maybe even thank her one day. The sound of someone clearing their throat ended the face-off and made Cara jump, feeling the tiniest spurt of urine escape into her panties. Shit. She had always had a nervous bladder and now she really needed to be sure her mom didn’t see her underwear or she would never let her go without protection for the drive. Glaring at the floor, Cara blushed as Ryan’s voice continued from the doorway; “sorry mom, Cara, I didn’t mean to… to interrupt, but dad is getting pretty antsy. He says if we don’t leave soon we are gonna have to meet them in town”. Stupid Ryan. Always playing the good sister, volunteering at the church daycare, getting awards at school, keeping her side of the room clean, being ready on time, passing messages for their parents. Meanwhile, it was all her fault that Cara had dribbled a bit into her underpants. So rude. Ryan, unlike Cara, actually looked like their parents too, her sleek blonde hair, curves and height serving as a taunting juxtaposition to Cara’s frizzy red bob and short, straight figure. Her mom’s voice broke Cara out of her simmering jealousy, dismissing Ryan as she tucked a strand of her own sleek blonde hair behind an ear. “Thank you honey, tell your father that we’ll be down in five minutes”, she said, then moved to sit on the edge of her bed next to where Cara stood. Cara was just looking up at the doorway to be sure Ryan was gone when her mother spoke in a clipped tone from the bed, “so what is it going to be, Cara? We need to get on the road”. What’s it going to be? Cara didn’t even fully understand the question. Clearly they had landed on “no way in hell” was Cara wearing the pullup. She was an adult for Christ’s sake. Had her whole speech about mom not being the boss of her anymore not just happened? Hadn’t the trumpeters been trumpeting and the drummers laying down a patriotic beat as she spoke on high about the new constitution she was pioneering here? She crossed her arms again and looked at her mother, who, sitting now as she was, was still significantly above Cara’s own sight line. That may have undermined Cara’s position. What happened next was worse though.

Hey everyone! As a heads up, I might need to delay the release of the next chapter. I’m pretty happy with the plot, but I need to flesh out a few things first in terms of how it relates to the final chapters afterward with some of the finer details. Also, my time is going to be limited over the next few days, but I will try and push as hard as I can to still get at least three chapters out this week. I don’t know exactly how doable that is, but I will give it my best shot. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 24: A Plan Is Executed Day 107 – 11:28 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley was nearly vibrating with excited energy as she was dropped off at daycare. She could barely sit through her latest demotion… the younger and regressed Little’s class, and while she was still sad about that particular fresh new humiliation, she also viewed it with an indifference seemingly reserved for regressing Littles who still had their minds. In her own thoughts at night, it was humiliating to be associated with the likes of the near-mute Kyle or the bratty Marilyn or the drooling Simon. Ron wasn’t much better, but now acting as almost a guide to her as she navigated this new terrible chapter in Peirama, Ashley was at least less bothered by some of the tasks and avoided the often-encountered pitfalls of her new level in daycare. But all that was secondary to her today. It was depressing and weighed on her mind, but Betty had shown her a pink rock from the front porch that morning and that only meant one thing… Brother wanted to talk to her. It was such a simple act, but at this point, unless something had gone terribly wrong, Ashley buzzed about because in all likelihood, she would be leaving soon. So, despite a coming acceptance of some oddities and embarrassments in her life now, they might all soon fade off into nothingness as she returned to Earth. So, despite waddling a bit to get out there, Ashley wore a perpetual smile as recess finally started. The cool breeze of the coming fall trickled in under the still hot September sun, but she soon made her way over to the fence and Brother’s usual meeting spot. Looking around, she took a deep breath. “The Littles are getting changed and I want to listen to a story…” “Good,” a voice quickly said, seemingly coming from nowhere until Brother and his usually shadowy self then emerged from beyond some nearby trees. “Glad you remembered the phrase I taught you. Can’t be too careful these days with having another Little be by you.” Ashley nodded. “I understand. Ron’s been helping me lately, but I made sure no one was following or watching me. I…” She then shook her head. “But never mind about all that! Do you have news?” She pressed herself against the fence, her emotions seemingly overriding her previous calm. Brother nodded. “Easy there, Ash, but yes…” He shifted into his jacket pocket and held up envelope of sorts. “I just got what we needed for both you and Ron to get out of here and back home to Earth through the portals. Is he still good with the plan?” Ashley nodded. “Yes… I floated the idea not too long ago to him… at least in a way, and he seemed fine with it. I don’t think he’s too far gone to leave yet. Getting there… but not yet.” “Good.” Brother stepped forward, the bottom of his chin getting cast into a little bit of the sunlight from overhead. “And how about you? Are you ready to blow this joint and get back home?” Ashley nodded eagerly. “Oh yes! Never been so sure to leave before I…” She then trailed off. Brother cocked his head slightly. “Before you…?” “I… it’s nothing,” Ashley stammered slightly. “I just…” She sighed. “I’m a little worried about the long-term effects of this place on us. I mean, Ron’s definitely going to have some issues, and me? I mean…” Her gaze drifted downward to what she was wearing… her snap-crotch skirtalls doing little to hide the bulk barely hidden underneath. A single breeze or even her just bending over would flash the entire world her shame. Needless to say, Betty had listened maybe a little too well with Ashley’s request for clothing to better accommodate a diaper change… “Oh… yeah… that…” Brother sighed. “To be honest though, I hear that all the time, and to be blunt, just put all that out of your mind. I know it’s hard to do, but in the end, you’ll be glad you did. Not going to lie and say life after this place and back on Earth will be easy, but I can link you up with some resources to help. Plus… I would highly suggest getting into contact with the LARP agency.” Ashley blinked back as if she was waiting for the punchline. “Wait… LARP? Are you serious?” Despite the shadows heavily set over his face still, it was obvious that Brother smiled. “Yeah, I know. No idea who came up with the acronym, but its legit and stands for Littles Assistance and Rehabilitation Program. Basically, they get you back on your feet after being a Little here. They deem what they can do, provide assistance if needed, debrief you on your time over here and what to say to others if you’re worried about that, and provide support for dealing with any… challenges afterward. I’ve heard they even have a staff dedicated to checking in for daily needs and facilities to help those with stronger disabilities.” “Oh…” Ashley winced at several points with his carefully selected wording. ‘Holy… I can’t even imagine what it would be like on Earth after what some of these Littles here go through. Like… how would someone like Simon even cope? He can’t even stop drooling, let alone drive a car or pay bills!’ She sighed and nodded. “Well, I guess that’s something…” “Right. Just… don’t let it all get you down,” Brother reemphasized before taking in a deep breath. “But now… details. We’re going tomorrow night. Be ready by then and I will contact you tomorrow for further details and confirmation. In the meantime, do what you have to and just be ready with your end of all this, okay?” Ashley nodded and soon after Brother departed. Walking back, Ashley breathed a sigh of relief before her gaze became focused once more. ‘Okay… here goes nothing… Just, maybe a few things to do beforehand…’ She then joined Ron and Kyle as they played about in the sandcastle, her movements seemingly almost lighter than they had been in weeks now. * * * Day 107 – 3:41 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley carried her excited energy throughout the day… even going so far as to not be so tired during quiet time. While Miss Fiona had warned her about taking a nap if she saw her tired, per Betty’s instructions this morning, Ashley avoided that with ease. She did dip for a moment, but the movie on during quiet time was really boring and she switched to a book instead soon after. Still, once naptime was over and the rest of the Littles joined the main daycare again, Ashley waddled over to Ron and sat down. She was already armed with a stuffed animal to mask her presence and entice him to focus on her with a front of playtime once again, but this time, she had a different goal in mind. “Ron… do you mind if we talk for a minute?” “Isn’t that what we’re doing now?” he asked, grinning a little as he strung Louie, his stuffed monkey around a nearby fort of foam bricks he had recently crafted. Ashley smiled as if to humor him. “Right. Good catch there, but… well I was wondering… would you be willing to go on a trip with me soon?” She took a quick breath, and her face turned hesitant. “Maybe without your… mommy?” Ashley winced with saying that but also knew full well from this morning that it was simply what Ron called Joy now. For her, it was just another confirmation that Ron had to get out of here. Ron stopped playing with Louie and looked back at her with wide eyes. “Without mommy? I…” He then took a breath and sighed. “With you, then… yeah! Why not?” A wave of relief quickly washed over Ashley. “Great! I’ll let you get back to playing with Louie. That fort isn’t going to destroy itself!” She smiled and turned around. Before she could step though, Ron reached out and grabbed her by the hand. “Wait!” Ashley stopped and turned back to her friend. “Something wrong?” Ron shook his head and then reached into the front pocket on the bib of his shortalls. He struggled a little but finally plucked out some sort of colorful object. “Here!” he nearly shouted while thrusting the object into Ashley’s hand. “I made this for you…” “For me?” Ashley opened her hand and saw what he had put there… a friendship bracelet. “You’re my friend, Ash,” he said with a speck of happiness and pride. “I wanted you to have this…” Ashley surveyed the simplistic bracelet with only a few beads and his name on the other side of it. She smiled and quickly put it on her wrist where her maturity bracelet had once been. “Thank you, Ron. I…” “You’re welcome!” He smiled and quickly took off with Louie to go meet with Kyle and wreck another piece of construction they had made before naptime. Ashley sighed as she saw him toddle off. ‘He’s regressing, but… he’s still in there. Good speech and…’ Her gaze went back to the bracelet. ‘I don’t think Nancy or Melissa could have made something like this for me…’ She then shook her head and shut her eyes. ‘Definitely need to stop all this from happening… and that means my story…’ She reopened her eyes. ‘And that means more evidence… and that means going to the facility… tonight.’ Her face with full of resolve… any maybe a little fear as well. Given what she was now desiring though… more fear might have been more appropriate. * * * Day 107 – 10:51 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley took a breath as she stood in front of the door to leave the quiet comfort of the home she had known now for nearly three months straight. Brother wasn’t ready to go… yet, but she still needed more evidence. She needed the redacted files… she needed the facility. Fortunately, through her plannings and the thoroughness of Brother, the first part of her escape plan almost didn’t need his help at this point. Of course, tonight, getting into the facility only… as if the word ‘only’ wasn’t such a mask for the gargantuan task now before her, half the plan could be ditched and reserved until tomorrow night. That being said, she still had to perform a few tasks in order to make tonight at least more assured of success. First, before she even went to sleep, she had to request to forgo the medication and the sleepy drink she had the night before. Betty and Pete both expressed their concern, but Ashley was adamant and even promised to pull the kangaroo closer to her tonight if it made them feel better. As Betty left, there was still a fair amount of trepidation on the Big’s face, but she shut off the lights and left the room regardless. Second, Ashley needed a keycard to get inside the main facility. Using the side entrance, security was minimal and the door there was an easy in. Several testers used it when they wanted to walk to work instead of driving and Ashley had seen it personally now at least twice. But Betty being Betty though, personal security wasn’t her top concern… at least from ‘family’ members she was supposed to trust. So, looking up only a little on the coat rack downstairs, Ashley managed to snag it from her purse. Third, having stemmed from a previous cover story for daycare which then bloomed into something a little more, Ashley grabbed one object that was both humiliating and useful to her… a camera. It was obviously designed for Littles in mind with its thick buttons and peach coloring, but ultimately, having physical evidence from actual film like that just seemed good practice at this point. Fourth, and likely critical to ensure she could come back without Betty or Pete knowing she had even gone in the first place, she had to stuff her clothing in the bed to create a mound that was supposed to be her. It wouldn’t hold up under intense scrutiny, but it was just enough to create the illusion of her falling asleep soundly. Also, considering her nightmares previously, Ashley was relying on purely the notion of them both leaving her alone in order to maximize her chances of a good night’s sleep. She even placed the stuffed kangaroo near the lump to sell the fake more… paying extra close attention not to accidentally activate it. Last, but certainly not least, Ashley needed the plans for the facility itself… at least to help her with a direction to go. This required a little more planning on her part, but she knew the code for Ron’s office and just had to wait for him to start getting ready for bed himself. When he finally started, it was just a matter of creeping downstairs, getting into his office, and taking his plans. Ron, having been none the wiser, ensured a smooth trip and in minutes, Ashley was out. So, now, Ashley looked up at the door. ‘Well… here goes nothing!’ Standing on her toes, she looked at the keypad and typed in the code. It stuck briefly and Ashey bit her bottom lip, but with a crunch and sliding sound, the door unlocked. ‘Whew! What a relief, but… focus, Ash… focus… This is it.’ Ashley righted her recently redressed skirtalls… being the easiest thing she could get back on herself, took a breath, and then walked out the front door. * * * Day 107 – 11:23 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 ‘I’m an idiot… I’m an idiot…’ Ashley continued to curse herself as she made her way through the neighborhood and up to the side gate to the facility. More than once, a car had come seemingly within seconds of discovering her hidden form in the bushes or behind a tree… but they always pulled away. It warmed Ashley’s diaper pretty well, but she had made it beyond the neighborhoods and through the darkened path to the side entrance. When she finally got to the door though, her relieved look was immediate. ‘Thank holy heck for this!’ Breathing deeply, she reached into her front left pocket and pulled out Betty’s keycard. “Okay you… you better work…” Wincing a little, Ashley once again stood on her toes and reached up high to swipe the card. The light then clicked a little before turning green with an audible click. ‘Yes! I’m in!’ Ashley hurried through the gate and pushed through the rest of the path before cresting the top of the ridge overlooking the main facility. She had seen it before, but the view from above was something to behold. Stretching into the mountain range beyond the horizon, the three main buildings of glass, steel, and concrete shone out at night. The night sky had always been slightly blurred from the faint blue glow of the facility, but seeing it now was nearly awe inspiring. Tubes linked several of the buildings, wires crossed overhead, and pulses of light radiated from within. And beyond all the glitzy technology, were the security protocols… turrets, guards, barbed wire, and enough cameras to probably pick out a single fly if they needed to from a mass of thousands. It was enough for Ashley’s leg to shake a little. ‘Oh boy… Definitely on shaky grounds here now, Ash.’ She then gave a thumbs up to her eye containing the camera. ‘Well, all good on my end and… I need to get into the side entrance as well. Thank goodness for any of the staff still looking for a smoke break!’ Ashley looked left, right, and left again, but the area was nearly deserted at the time of night. So, with another deep sigh, she sprinted across the open field and right over to the side entrance. Briefly, she hid behind a barrel and looked over her shoulder. ‘Okay… the one security camera and… yes! It’s off! Thank you, Pete, for spilling the beans about the security glitch here! Doubt I would ever get that luck around here again!’ Ashley trotted over to the side door and looked up once more. ‘Alright… double checking and… yes. No blinking red, green, or yellow light. I needed all three to be off and they are. Stupid back-up systems…’ Perching on her toes once more, Ashley reached up and swiped Betty’s care once more. According to Pete’s plans it was technically the last time she could use the card in the facility… as everything else needed Pete’s pin to access… but it had served her purposes well enough… especially as card access light turned green and the door opened with a creak. Taking a deep breath once more, Ashley walked through the doorway and into the facility. * * * Day 107 – 11:37 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley pulled out the map from her front bib pocket and checked it once more as she came to an intersection after checking that the security camera in front of her was off as well. ‘Okay… not busted yet. Gotta keep that up, but… where from here?’ Looking up the signs ahead were large and impressive… but also wrong. According to her map, each was labeled in the exact opposite direction of where she wanted to go. The map could have also been wrong, as yet another security protocol like the signage, but from her time here yesterday for Dr. Falon, she knew which way she had to go… mostly. ‘Stupid security protocols… I wonder how many scientists have gotten lost themselves in this blasted maze…’ Ashley scoffed, folded the map back up, and continued to the left toward the Chemical Department… Pete’s section. As she moved through the corridors, everything was most pleasant but still surprisingly empty. As compared to yesterday, the facility was more like a ghost town. There were a few errant experiments running in some of the hallways, and Ashley made sure to avoid them at all costs, but for the most part, she was alone. At the same time, while she knew to stay away from certain sections, others called out to her. Ones listing departments that would make any Little shudder only made her thirstier for the truth. The camera in her eye would catch it all, but there was an inherent danger in most of them. ‘Crud! If only I had more time and more access here… I could pop into those labs and check them out. I mean, Surgery Department? I can’t imagine that’s anything even remotely good for Littles, but… no. I would get caught in a second and I don’t even know if Pete’s pass code would work for them… or set off an alarm… No, not now. Maybe give that information to the next person who comes after me. Maybe Brother… I’m sure LRG could use the boost with what they find in there.’ Ashley then looked down the hallway to the other enticing labs, shook her head, and kept moving. Betty and Pete were unaware, but time was still against her. Worse, she could already feel exhaustion slightly setting over her. ‘Gotta keep moving, Ash… keep moving…’ Fortunately, that internal drive seemed to be just enough to power her through more hallways and even into another main building. A single corridor connected them, so Ashley didn’t have to swipe Betty’s card yet again, but the single pathway definitely seemed to get her heart racing. ‘Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!’ she thought as she sprinted through the one hallway. ‘Move your butt! Move it, Ash!’ To her clear relief, she cleared it without problems and continued on… right over to corridor with the sign she had seen yesterday, ‘Chemical Department.’ It was nearly its own entire building and there were several labs and offices inside. ‘Geesh! No wonder Pete is a big deal around here! If he’s in charge of this place, his funding must be at least twice of the other departments and he’s almost in charge of half of this facility!’ And sure enough, as Ashley turned the corner, she saw a single wall full of people’s pictures of the department and their corresponding title… all arranged by hierarchy of positions. ‘Dr. Pete Jones… Head of Chemical Department… yeah… figured that one…’ Ashley’s eyes scanned downward and while many of the faces looked familiar, some of their positions seemed strange or unheard of. ‘Okay… Head of Non-Chemical Change… that’s strange…’ Finally, at the bottom, her eyes stopped on a very familiar face. ‘Woah… Joy Spelding… tester… I wonder if Ron knows…’ the information was probative, but ultimately, not why Ashley was here, so after taking one last look, Ashley moved on. Following the map closely, she was essentially taking her best guesses as to where to go specifically… but right at the end of the hallway was another office, ‘Dr. Pete Jones... Head of Chemical Department.’ ‘Yes! I found it!’ Ashley nearly skipped over to the doorway. Her smiled briefly fade as she saw a keycard access… but then looked immediately relieved when she saw the pin access as well right below it. ‘Okay… either access should be good.’ She closed her eyes and then input Pete’s code. The door clicked after a tiny green light and then opened. Taking a deep breath, she stepped inside and immediately saw several crates of documents… each labeled ‘Destroy.’ She rushed over and opened the first… finding a full file about something called ‘FOY’ and another about ‘Tabers milk.’ ‘Curious… but… I need the other stuff. I need the files on the projects I saw before…’ It took some searching, but Pete was many things… just not disorganized, so within a few minutes, Ashley eventually found the ones labeled ‘Projects.’ ‘Whew! Thank goodness he didn’t destroy these yet! That could have been bad, but… which one? Which one?’ Ashley’s fingers glided over the five different crates all full to the brim with the various files. Finally, she came to the one labeled ‘Project Nurture.’ It was an entire crate dedicate to just it, but each file was labeled very specifically… subject’s 90876A and 90876B, aka, Joy and Ron Spelding. Needless to say, Ashley tore them open and looked inside. At first, the two reports on the subjects seemed similar… heights, weights, personality tests, background, etc. A few files into her reading though… especially after the two were ‘matched,’ the reports began to differ. While it was clear that Joy was reporting on Ron from the very beginning, her maturity never wavered… only her feelings for him. It was a little damning of her reputation as being different than the other Bigs around here, but her increased feelings for Ron and the fact that she was going against protocols in some instances did hold in her favor. ‘Okay, Joy… I don’t trust you, but… at least you’re not trying to butcher Ron. That counts for something… I guess.’ But then there were Ron’s reports. They were made by some guy named ‘Dr. E. Thompson,’ but that wasn’t the shocking thing… it was more about Ron’s clear progress… or in this case, regression through the project. The first was more about his maturity and the others that followed were simple and stated things like, “Subject 90876B, Ron, continues to settle into the routine that subject 90876A has established. He is no longer showing outward signs of combativeness or aggression toward Joy and even complies with most of her requests.” Soon, though, they began to change, until she got to the final log entered from only yesterday. It was longer and the same tone, but the message was now clear with her friend. “As you can see, the original instance of breastfeeding continues to be no fluke. While Ron expressed shame and a deep embarrassment the next day, as predicted, the milk provided just enough of an initial impetus that he agreed to try it again. Based on the notes from this morning before the highlighted section of the recording I am about to watch, Ron’s protests have dwindled to perhaps only a second of hesitation now.” Ashley read each line like it was out of some horror novel. More details were included, and each sounded worse than the previous. Then, just when it seemed it couldn’t get worse, Ashley looked beyond Ron’s file and saw at least 40 others… and a list of about 150 spread out over other countries. ‘Shoot… this this is global and growing… what the heck is this?’ Ashley looked venomous, but as she tore out several of the files… seemingly looking for others, one file popped up that she most definitely was not expecting. “S. F. – Subject 90984” was the label on the front of the next file in front of her now. It probably wouldn’t have been as obvious to most, but maybe from years of editing her articles back home, Ashley quickly noticed the oddity of the only label on the front listed with initials instead of a full listed name. Intrigued, she probed inside the file further, until she saw the real name… “Ashley Jones (Stevens), Subject 90984.” Ashley’s eyes widened and for maybe the first time in months, she had one single adult thought. ‘Fuck…’ Her fingers trembled as she pushed through her apparent other files. There were others that she likely should have been looking over, but none of them seemed to matter anymore… just hers. ‘Why the heck am I in here as some stupid test subject? Why S.F.? But wait… surely Pete had to be against this… right? Or… did I get him completely wrong now and was right when I first met him? Is he really just that cold calculating scientist without any feelings?’ Ashley shook her head and looked back toward her file before opening the front page. At first, the file was pretty basic and entirely similar to Ron’s listing out several of her mental and physical qualities… though these seemed to be pulled from her Carer+ file rather than another intake form like Ron’s or Joy’s had been. Curiously, despite it being a main file, some of her background information was redacted. ‘What the…? Should I be flattered… or more concerned with why? I mean… is this not the original?’ Further and pushing her on though, one document stood between her main file and the logs behind it, labeled as ‘Form 182.6.’ Looking down and reading further, Ashley seemed even more confused. “Subject 90984, otherwise known as Ashley Stevens, now Ashley Jones, shall be referred to as either ‘she/her/etc.,’ ‘Subject 90984,’ or ‘Subject Ferenzetti.’ The identity of said subject is to remain a secret, and steps will be taken to redact or completely remove sections if they are found to have her specific identity labeled. Why is not important… only compliance. -J. Beakerman.” Ashley looked up and blinked multiple times in confusion and recollection. ‘Beakerman… Beakerman… Beakerman!’ Ashley snapped her fingers and lit up in remembrance. ‘The first Joy I met that night! Joy Beakerman! She’s the head of the company… or at least the board. Woah…’ The weight of what she had just read dawned on her. ‘Pete… does he even know about me? I know this file has my name in it, but… if I’m only listed as Subject Ferenzetti or S.F., would he even question it?’ It seemed too disturbing to say the least, but maybe it was from sheer morbid curiosity about just her own state of affairs, now, but Ashley pushed forward and read the next files. Each passage seemed to infuriate her more than the last. “S.F is now coming along nicely… could be used as a possible basis for future studies based on her interaction with other Littles. Despite new issues that have changed these original regression parameters, S.F. now displays many regressive tendencies… S.F.’s socialization, or lack thereof with other Littles could be used in in future for the impact on mental health in relation to heightening previously exposed Littles to new forms of regression… Several of S.F. friends were subjected to separate studies but all showed signs of eventual regression in part due to her actions…” Ashley seethed with anger. ‘Stupid scientists! If I could spit or hit them, I would tear them up and… ah!’ Her thoughts devolved quickly into internal screaming at what was noted about her. But her curiosity seemingly got the better of her and she read further… this time about something else new and troublesome. “Studies and observations have proven useful, and S.F. has now been included in Project Nurture as an addendum… S.F. has now been assigned a case number… Reports indicate her willingness to cooperate with regulations of town and daycare… S.F. Bigs are influential and adhere to laws, but new findings suggest they may not be as onboard as originally thought to be. Further study is needed…” Ashley scanned beyond a few more pages, and to her clear chagrin, mostly talking about her potty habits. “S.F. progressing even better after ‘accidental’ dosage in drink. Reprisals for the planted initiator have been severe per one of S.F.’s Bigs, and we will cover the cost of rehabilitation eventually. New findings, however, show Bigs to be highly irrational with S.F. and continued progress. While both are loyal, further steps may need to be taken to ensure their cooperation in next steps with S.F. progress… S.F. Big, noted as 90984.1, might be vulnerable (see file P.N. - S.F. 1.2 for more information)…” Ashley’s eyes widened. ‘Holy… is 90984.1 Betty or Pete? Could it be possible that Pete is just so busy with everything else that he just doesn’t know about all this? Does he know they’re questioning his loyalty?’ A new thought then seemed to seep into her mind. ‘Should I tell them? Warn them or…?’ Ashley shook her head. ‘No… I couldn’t… if I do at this point, they’ll know I’ll have escaped… tomorrow night with Brother would essentially be lost, but maybe… maybe I could help them out…’ Ashley’s eyes drifted over to the other files, and soon, she began to tear through them once more looking for file ‘P.N. - S.F. 1.2.’ It took a minute… probably longer than should have been taken considering that Ashley was in the middle of a highly classified facility with armed guards, barbed wires, security cameras that could start working at any moment, and access to the facility only accesses through a single card… which also could be reported stolen at any point tonight. Still, Ashley found the file she was looking for. ‘Ah! There you are! Now… let’s see what we’re dealing with…’ Ashley opened the file, and her eyes looked about five seconds away from swimming with tears. It was a detailed file about Betty… more specifically, her weaknesses and relationship with Ashley and how she could be manipulated into influencing the Little. Being on one end of the file as the one who was trying to be tricked by someone she cared about; it was all infuriating and maddening… but there was another aspect of the file. There was a lot of technical jargon that Ashley seemed to squint and ponder over, but there was a bottom line, particularly considered the section was bolded and under ‘Final Conclusions.’ Simply put… Betty couldn’t have children. Apparently, at least according to the file with real concrete evidence conducted here in Peirama, it was a problem stemming from Compound 36-A. ‘Wait… there it is again… just A instead of B like that was in my system…’ From reading the files more carefully, it showed that most women Bigs couldn’t conceive naturally. It listed that there were plans in place of a potential cure or fix, but it noted specifically that “Unless a cure or alternate treatment is found, placing S.F. in perilous situations that will cause her to be injured, will cause Subject 90984.1, Dr. Betty Jones, to be forced to choose between regression or the harm of her Little. Owing to Big genetics, she will likely choose regression every time and further our end goal.” From the horrified look on Ashley’s face, there were no words to describe what she was feeling right then. That being said, after a moment though, her previous resolve to not help Pete or Betty in all this seemed to have vanished and new words began to stew in her mind. ‘Screw this place. I’m taking these files with me and I’m showing them tonight! Knowing them and how they’ve been manipulated, they’ll probably even help me leave. Just gotta get them all out…’ So, minutes later, after taking several photos on her camera just in case her own eye camera was somehow corrupted, Ashley then piled several of the enlarged reports in her arms and began to waddle out of the office. She had placed all the other files back and then stacked the crates like she had found them. It was nearly like she had never even come, and with a satisfied smile, she walked out of the room and… The alarms started blaring as soon as she stepped out. Flashes of red and air raid sirens and honking noises could be heard through the facility. Overhead, a speaker came on. “Attention! Attention! We have an unauthorized removal of files from the Chemical Department! Attention! Attention!” Ashley panicked and looked down. Feeling around, she found a small bulge and flipping the files over and out of the folders, she found a small little black device on each of the folders. Small and easily concealed, it was clearly triggered to go off after leaving Pete’s office. ‘Shoot! I’m a goner now, but… I’ve gotta try!’ So, Ashley quickly sprinted off as much as her thick diaper would allow while also not dropping a single file. Footsteps could soon be heard all around her. * * * Day 107 – 12:28 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley ran down one corridor and through another. Each one seemed to be blocked by the approaching sound of oncoming heavy footsteps and shouts from gruff personnel. More projects passed her by and while there was a desire to stop and maybe hide in one of those wings, another hum or electrical blast of light resounded in each to show that they weren’t in fact empty. So, when Ashley found a dark room with only a slight hum and glow coming from it, she quickly entered. Inside, while it was hard to be sure what she had been expecting, her dropped jaw exhibited her complete surprise to see what was inside. While several pieces of lab equipment littered many desks inside and a large computer seemed to beep with regularity off to another side of the room, the biggest and strangest item was the test tube… more specifically, the test tube with a very alive individual floating around in the blue liquid. Silver haired and toned, they looked like the perfect specimen of unique Little that a Big might want for their disturbing collection. From nearby, vital signs showed they were in fact alive, but other than that, little or no movement could really be seen coming from them. The fact that there was a large tank of yellow liquid next to them with skull and crossbones on it wasn’t very encouraging of their situation either. ‘Holy… what the heck is happening here?’ Ashley pressed her face against the glass and looked inside at the Little floating about. ‘And just what did you do to wind up in there? I almost would prefer a life of diapers over being stuck inside…’ The lights flipped on. Panicking completely, Ashley nearly dove under one of the nearby desks for cover. To her relief, both Big scientists seemed too focused on the alarm, their science, and each other to really notice any of her previous movement. “Geesh! You think they would cut that alarm in certain places. Not good for our experiment, you know?” The woman scientist nodded as she waltzed over to several beakers on the desk right above Ashley. “Yes, but you heard the announcement. Someone has removed the files from the Chemical Department illegally. You’ve heard the morning briefings… no unauthorized removal of classified files until the security system is back up and running. Any number of people could want to steal what we have here. I mean… what do you think? Honshu? Yamatoa? Maybe Itali?” The other scientist shook his head as he looked more closely at the Little in the blue liquid. “Nah. Both of those countries are our allies. Besides, their technology almost rivals our own. Betcha it was Catalon. Ever since one of their islands sunk into the sea, they’ve had to step back their Little research. They have the means and motive… I put my money on Catalon.” He then made a few more notes and walked back over to the woman scientist. “So… any progress?” The women scientist sighed. “Well, I hope this latest batch will put Project Hera back on track. The impregnation of Littles into women Bigs is progressing but candidates are lacking oddly enough.” She sighed and shook her head. “It’s weird… us Bigs seem to want to do a lot to Littles to have a ‘kid of their own’ but they still aren’t willing to risk a little to give birth.” “Well… maybe we can find a way to make that process easier. Something to think about for another day I guess…” Sighing, he then jotted a few notes down in his terminal, shut it off, and then looked back to the women scientist. “Okay… that just about wraps it up for me. You almost done here? I bet you anything that its quieter outside.” The woman scientist stepped forward as she swirled and added a few more compounds together. Seeing her foot now merely inches away from her hiding position, Ashley looked up in terror as she clamped one hand over her mouth to keep from yelping. ‘Oh shoot! They’re gonna find me and then everyone is gonna get in trouble and…’ Ashley hyperventilated for a few seconds and looked like she was about to break and scream. “Okay,” the woman scientist said looking pleased with herself as she removed the disposable mask covering her mouth. “That should do it. Just need that to stew over night and we’ll see if this wakes the Little up.” Smiling she walked over to the guy scientist. “Now… what were you saying about it being quieter outside?” Both smiled and soon exited the room. Seeming faint, Ashley quietly crawled out from her hiding position under the table and looked up at the Little in the tank. ‘Sorry, friend. Definitely wouldn’t want to be you now…’ She grimaced a little and then immediately turned and ran as fast as she could with the files still in her arms. * * * Day 107 – 12:39 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley continued to run. Her legs must have felt like they were exploding, and she winced several times likely from the pain she was now experiencing. ‘Gotta push through! Gotta escape! Come on, Ash!’ She pushed and pushed and looped around at least three or four times. Unfortunately, every time she tried to look at the map, another group of security forces would sound off and she would know they were close. So, inevitably, Ashley became lost. And while her speed was impressive, especially with the files, she was no match for the security forces closing in. It didn’t take long for her to be surrounded on all sides. ‘Shoot! This is it… permanent regression… all this for nothing! No story! No me… I’m totally fudged!’ “Halt! Set the files down and back away with your hands raised!” one of the guards angrily and forcefully commanded. Ashley gulped and nodded, eyeing the security forces’ guns right away. Still, doing as she was told, she easily set the files down and backed away with her hands in the air. Nodding, the seemingly lead security guard lowered his weapon and then gestured with his hand. “Oka. Go in and get her. Make sure she doesn’t escape like the last one.” Ashley squinted in puzzlement at that, but soon, two guards surrounded her and gripped her arms tight before slapping a pair of polymer cuffs onto her wrists behind her back. “All secure, sir!” “Good,” head guard noted in approval. He then cocked his head over to his walkie talkie on his shoulder and clicked in. “All clear. I repeat… all clear. You can send him in now.” Ashley furrowed her brow and tried to get a better view, but soon she didn’t need one as she heard the ominous clack of hardened shoes along the corridor before her. “Well, we meet again little one,” Mr. Vasiliou said with a sickening smile. “You might have doomed my Nancy with your little subversive tactics… but no more!” He sneered and then turned to the head guard. “Is she secure? Your men vaccinated?” The head guard nodded slowly. “Yes, sir, but… sir. Vaccinated?” Mr. Vasiliou smiled and approached Ashley without answering his question. “Now then missy… we actually planned for this possibility for a while now. Took a second to counter for what you could pull, but now… I have to say that it’s nice to know all that prep work can actually be executed now… with one minor twist.” “Sir?” Again, the head guard seemed to be questioning Mr. Vasiliou’s actions. As Mr. Vasiliou turned back to face the head guard, Ashley looked down and looked like she was trying to solve the mystery of the universe on the spot. ‘They planned and knew about me? But how? How did they know? I didn’t even know until this morning I was coming… unless… do they know who I am? Who am I really, that is?’ Turning back to Ashley after a short conversation with the head guard, Mr. Vasiliou approached Ashley with his same old nauseating and shit-eating smile before removing a single vial of silver polished metal from his suitcoat pocket. “Shame they never fully approved of this… Fitting I suppose though…” “Wait, sir…” Another scientist had gathered behind to watch the commotion and quickly stepped forward on seeing the vial. “You can’t! Not with her at least. She’s… Dr. Jones’ Little. He’ll…” “Do what?” Mr. Vasiliou spat as he spun around to face the scientist who dared to question him. “I’m mayor of this town and I only report to the board! This is my prerogative, and if the great Dr. Jones has an issue with this, he can leave town for all I care!” “But the board might side with him!” the scientist rebutted. “You know how they are with him and all that he’s done around here.” That only seemed to intensify Mr. Vasiliou’s anger. “Oh, screw them! I’m mayor and they like me just as much!” He then straightened out his suit that had become ruffled in his recent burst of anger. “Besides… he can always complain to the board and reveal just how his Little knew about all this and then proceeded to infiltrate this place. Two guesses as to how…” His beady eyes glared back at the scientist and then snapped back at Ashley when no further comments were made. “Now… have a fun little trip… baby girl…” Without even a second’s hesitation, Mr. Vasiliou took the small silver can and sprayed it right into Ashley’s face. She coughed. She blinked a few times and then seemed to swirl around. ‘Oh… oh woah… what was in… that… can? It’s so… so… I’m sleepy…’ Ashley swayed a few more times as she was held up still by the two guards and then slouched over. Then, blackness.

13. Lily must have been at least partially successful in arguing Chris’s case because by morning she was civil to him. Not necessarily warm, but for now this was enough. Over the next week they ate their meals together, had some awkward conversations, and Amy didn’t miss another bottle or diaper change. Still, the elephant in the room was never mentioned and it was clearly not going away. With each passing day Chris’s hopes grew that the vacation Lily was organizing would blow Amy away and confirm how much he cared for her. Amy never fully revealed where she and her mom were going on Friday. From the contents of the bag she packed and a few snippets of information she let slip, he deduced that it was some sort of a spa with a pool and a lot of opportunities to be pampered. That should rid her of some of the anxiety she was holding onto, Chris thought, and then her birthday gift and the special meal he planned to make would seal the deal. In one sense he couldn’t wait for her to leave and get started on her healing, but when she closed the door behind her after lunch he immediately felt a sense of loss. Lily showed up shortly thereafter to describe the resort she’d chosen for his gift, showing him a few photos from their website. It looked nice and was only about four hours away by car, but he’d never heard of it. It’s pretty exclusive, she told him, and did very little marketing because it catered to a crowd for which money was no object and if you ran in the social circles of its guests, you’d know about it. Lily used her own position and clout to get reservations, but the best part was that it had had a cancellation, and she was able to book a room for a week only two weeks away. Most of its guests owned their own businesses, so it would be no problem for both he and Amy to find all of the resources there to make it a working vacation if they wished. Chris was thrilled at first, but then doubts snuck in when he wondered if Amy would relent on the baby treatment while they were there. He pushed that thought to the back of his mind, though, as Lily continued to describe all that the resort had to offer. A private beach as well as three pools, countless options for dining in a variety of cuisines, their own concierge, water sports, massages, and nighttime entertainment. While it wasn’t adults only, Lily assured him that the cost alone and the paucity of activities for kids discouraged their attendance. For those children that were there, the manager assured Lily that they were generally shunted off to their day care center or put in the care of their hand-selected babysitters, so that their parents would be free both day and night to enjoy a stress-free—and virtually child-free—vacation. Chris was in a daze as he anticipated Amy’s reaction to his gift and the wonderful time they could have together. He was pulled out of his thoughts when Lily tapped him on the shoulder. “Sorry, kiddo, but Amy made me promise to stick by your routine,” she said. “And that means it’s your naptime. Please do me a favor and don’t give me a hard time. She also gave me the freedom to spank if you’re naughty if you fight my putting your diapers on.” She smiled as she said this, but Chris still saw it as an overt threat. He followed Lily upstairs to the changing table and reached for the buttons on his shirt. Lily slapped his hands away. “Auntie’s job,” she said, instantly reminding him of Amy’s own actions not that long before. He blushed as Lily began the process of stripping him. She’d seen him naked before, but somehow taking his clothes off for him seemed more intimate and regressive. Once again, she fastened his feet in the stirrups and took a close look at his rear end. “Almost gone, good job. I don’t know how often Amy checks your diaper, but I’m going to make sure you don’t sit in a wet diaper for too long and prolong that rash. She said you’re not allowed to say when you need changing—is that true? I guess we’ll play it safe and you should just stay mum about its condition, but that means I’ll have my hand down your panties with some frequency.” Chris was disappointed that Lily selected one of the more girly onesies for him to nap in, but was happy that she forgot to prepare a bottle, at least until she returned ten minutes later with one in hand. “Thought I’d forgotten, didn’t you?” she laughed. “Fat chance, baby girl.” He began to suckle and immediately noticed that Lily had used more powder than Amy usually did. The formula was thicker and tasted worse, and it took him longer to get down. The very effort of finishing, encouraged by Lily, exhausted him. By the time he took the last sips, he was drained of energy and couldn’t keep his eyes open. He heard Lily say something about her being back soon, then everything went black. Chris was woozy when he woke up and he had a slight headache. Everything was a bit blurry when he opened his eyes, but he could see through the haze well enough to realize he wasn’t in the spare bedroom or, for that matter, in any room he’d ever seen before. The face of an unfamiliar woman came into his line of sight just as he passed out again. The next time he came to he was somewhat better and recognized Lily hovering over him. He also noticed that his bed had rails, that an IV was hooked up to his arm, and that he was wearing a pink flowered hospital gown. He began to panic. Had he been in some sort of accident, or had an allergic reaction to something he ate? Where was he, and why was Lily here in her scrubs? And why was a pacifier strapped into his mouth? “Well, look who decided to come back to the land of the living,” Lily said cheerfully. “In case you’re wondering, it’s about 3:00 on Saturday afternoon. You’ve been kept in an unconscious state for just over 24 hours, initially for the surgery and then for an extended period where it was best you stay as calm as possible, thus the sedation. You’re in the recovery room in the back of my clinic. I’m sure you have a lot of questions, but rather answer them twice I think it's best if we bring in a visitor who’s been waiting to see you.” Moments later Amy entered the room, clearly just as anxious and confused as Chris was. Lily waited for her to give Chris a hug before speaking. “Sis, don’t look so worried. This was all his idea. Your husband clearly put a lot of thought into giving you a birthday gift that would go beyond all your expectations and keep on giving long after your big day passes. When he approached me I was reluctant to go along with it at first, but he convinced me that this is something you would love. It’s not exactly kosher medically speaking, but my attorney assures me that the waivers he signed are ironclad.” If Amy and Chris were puzzled before, they were doubly perplexed now. Chris didn’t remember signing a waiver or talking with Lily about anything surgical. He trusted Lily and tried not to let his bafflement show, but he was also hard pressed to think of any procedure that he would have agreed to whether it would please Amy or not. Lily noticed his pleading eyes and decided not to wait any longer to come clean. “Chris knows how much you yearn to care for an actual baby and has willingly subjected himself to the diapering and cute baby clothes, but he’s also aware that he’s resisted wearing diapers full time and using them for everything, and it’s also not authentic when he decides when and where he goes potty. For the full experience, he needs to lose total control over his bladder and bowels and he knew he couldn’t achieve that on his own, so he came to me.” Chris’s and Amy’s eyes both reacted but in much different ways. Amy’s sparkled with excitement but Chris’s showed disbelief and rage. Amy didn’t see this, as her full attention was focused on Lily, who continued. “So we performed a couple of procedures while you were away with Mom. Nothing too major. A little snip here, a cut there, and a couple of clamps, and now he’s completely incontinent on both ends. He’ll be peeing and pooping himself without control or warning just like any other infant. Wearing diapers won’t be a choice but a necessity. He can’t speak right now but wanted me to wish you a happy birthday on his behalf.” Amy practically jumped for joy and smothered Chris in slobbery kisses, muttering “thank you” at least twenty times. She couldn’t keep still even after standing back up. “Lily, I can’t thank you enough for your part in this. It’s truly the best gift ever by a mile. I didn’t even know that could be done.” Lily cautioned her. “Well, let me say that I’m not sure it has been done before, at least on purpose. I couldn’t find anything in the journals as a guide, so there are a lot of unknowns. It’s most likely that surgery to reverse it would do more harm than good and render him incontinent permanently, but I did what I could to give you the option of allowing him to regain control down the road. The cuts I made will eventually heal and the clamps should dissolve in about 18-24 months, which in theory will take away the artificial barriers to continence, but by that time his muscles will have atrophied and will need to be retrained. Essentially, and again this is an educated guess, you can try potty training him in around 2 years. That should help, but it’s possible that at best he’ll only regain partial control. There will always be accidents and you should never be too far away from a toilet. Training pants may be as much progress as he ever makes, with diapers essential at night or for any car trips longer than an hour or two.” This didn’t seem to bother Amy one bit. If anything, she was even more excited than before. Lily wasn’t done, however. “He did request one other, um, adjustment which I had some reservations about, although this one I believe I can reverse. For the time being, he won’t be able to achieve or obtain an erection. He explained that getting hard might spoil the illusion of infancy, plus if and when the occasion arises when he’ll have his diaper changed by a other women or even girls, and personally I think he’s underestimating how often that’ll happen, he didn’t want that to be an issue like it was with that hussy Rosie.” Amy looked at Chris with pity. “So he’s asexual now?” she asked. “Not at all,” Lily answered. “He’ll still get aroused mentally and feel a physical need to respond, it just won’t show in the typical way. It’ll be frustrating for him and frankly unhealthy if he doesn’t expel his juices regularly. You’ll have to learn to milk him. I’m sorry, I probably should have double checked with you but he was so insistent. But ultimately I went along, since given what you’ve told me about your sex life, I don’t see that this will affect you in the least.” “No,” Amy said wistfully, “although I’ll need to design a diaper that allows a dildo to be kept firmly in place and that won’t leak if he pees in it during the act.” Lily chuckled uncomfortably and Chris was horrified, mumbling from behind the pacifier. “That is,” Amy went on, “if I don’t start seeing him as a real baby because in that case any sexual activity would just be wrong. Maybe investing in something that stimulates his prostate remotely is the way to go. That way I won’t even need to be in the same room while he discharges his fluids.” All of a sudden Amy was in a hurry to leave, saying she had a lot of preparation to do. “He can go home tomorrow,” Lily said, “but if you need me to keep him another day let me know. Oh, and one other thing. For the next week or so, his bowels will be quite sensitive from the surgery. Only soft foods, preferably purees, while it heals.” Amy smiled broadly and danced from the room. She was barely out the door when Chris felt the back of his diaper fill and an awful odor filled the room. “That would have been the icing on the cake,” Lily laughed. “But I think she’s over the moon as it is.” She leaned down so that her mouth was close to his ear. “I told you that I’d do anything for my sister, and I meant it. This is your fault in a way for opening the door to the baby treatment, I just took it a step further. And she’ll like this so much better than the trip you wanted to give her. “By the way, I did make those vacation plans as our family birthday gift to her, although they might play out a bit differently now from what you imagined. Anyway, I’ll send Meagan in to change you shortly. It smells of dirty diaper in here.” With that, Lily left the room, leaving Chris to ponder his fate.

Part 2: Sighing resignedly, Patrice reached out for the waistband of Cara’s small denim shorts and tugged her closer. Stumbling at the unexpected pull, Cara let out a whining, yet surely dignified, “Moooooom!”, as she batted at her mother’s hands as they worked at the button of her shorts. “Cara, stop it”, came her mother’s firm command as she easily pushed her daughter’s hands away and undid the button then the zipper. “You’re acting like a toddler. I gave you the choice to put your pull-up on like a big girl and you decided to have a bit of a tantrum instead. Now I’m doing it for you”. With that she yanked the shorts down, leaving Cara blushing in her pale grey bikini briefs, denim pooled around her ankles. Remembering the small spurt of urine at her sister’s surprise entrance, Cara tensed. Still reeling at the undignified turn of events, she twisted sideways out of her mom’s reaching hands. “Mom! I’m not wearing it!”, she shouted, privacy forgotten as she bent to retrieve her fallen garment. And that was when her mother had had enough. She knew this, not simply because she said at that moment, in a firm tone, “that’s it, young lady, I’ve had enough”, but because of what she did next. One second Cara was bending over to reach for her shorts and the next she was falling face-first towards the ground. Her body was caught by the firm cushion of her mother’s lap as the larger woman’s hands pulled her onto it. “M-mom!”, Cara screeched, kicking her feet and trying to right herself, but finding nothing but air around her. Damned tall family. She was just turning her head to yell “mom, what the f*ck!?”-which was a reasonable response to being manhandled in the middle of a perfectly respectable and mature conversation- when her mother’s hand came down on her butt. Hard. Stunned, Cara let out a squeal of protest, flailing about only to feel a second spank landing on her rear, then a third as her mother lectured over her, “Cara, you are getting this spanking because your behavior is unacceptable”. On the word unacceptable, Patrice landed a spank for each syllable, earning Cara five more hard and embarsssing swats, three on one cheek, and two on the other. Cara let out a small squeek on the last and hardest spank, but it was honestly more embarsssing than painful. I mean, it’s not like the founding fathers had to deal with this crap when they asserted their independence from the king! Sure, there was the whole Revolutionary War, but at least that had dignity! This was surely outside of bounds of reasonable warfare. Not even letting her up, Patrice spoke then, in a softer tone, yet still carrying the unearned authority of someone with a hand still resting ominously on a warm butt. “Now, if I let you up are you going to put your pull-up on like a big girl?”, she asked. And surely she had to be joking. Cara hadn’t gone through all of this just to end up in those f*cking baby pants. Lest anyone think her above speaking out for what’s just, even before thinking things through, Cara, draped and twisting to see her jailor’s face, rolled her eyes before saying, “you’ve got to be joking! I’m not wearing those f*cking baby pan-ow!” She hadn’t meant to say that last sound, but before she had finished her righteous sentiment, her mom’s hand had raised and landed again. No regard for mature discussion! This was ridiculous! “Mom, I’m too old for a spanking! Stop it!” And her mom must have seen reason at last, because she did stop. Only the hand that had been berrating Cara’s butt was now working her underwear down, down, down towards her thighs, despite Cara’s flailing attempts to be unhanded. As she sighed, Patrice said, “you are certainly not too old for a spanking if you are behaving like this, young lady. I wouldn’t be doing my job as your mother letting you carry on with your cussing and stomping tantrum about something as reasonable as wearing protection”. Cara could feel the underwear stop at her knees as her mother continued talking, slower now, like she wanted every word to be understood. “Now”, her mom went on, “since I can’t trust you to tell me when you’re ready to get dressed, I’m going to spank your bottom until I think you’re ready and do it myself. That is unless you’re SUCH a grownup that you want me to stop acting as your mom?” With that, she raised a brow, and even from her slumped position, Cara knew she meant business. “And think carefully, Cara”, her mom went on, “because you don’t get to shout and pout about being a grownup and being in charge when you’re living under our roof and completely incapable of supporting yourself, or even making safe and healthy choices”. Did… did her mom mean she had to choose between a spanking and a pull-up or… what? Moving out?! That’s what it sounded like. I mean the threat of not going on the trip would be bad enough, but it sounded like her mom was really taking things to a new level. This was so unfair! Her mom knew that Cara only made minimum wage… she worked at her mom’s dental office for goodness sake! And she often didn’t even work more than the hours her mom could force her into. She took a few courses at the local community college, but usually only giving enough effort to keep her parents off her back. She only really kept the job or school because her mom made her and anyway, she needed money to have some semblance of a life. You know, like partying, shopping, all kinds of stuff. IPlus she could convince her parents to let her use the extra car when she went into the office or to classes. Sure, she would often be later that way than when she was dropped off by her dad or sister, but was it her fault that was the only time she got to use the car to go see people?! Her parents really were unreasonable. “Well Cara?”, her mom interrupted her thoughts. Wait, she really was asking. Like… asking permission? Asking Cara permission…T-to spank her? If she weren’t in the middle of… being spanked, Cara might have gloated a bit at the clear admission of her own adulthood that her mom’s question raised. She never asked her when she was a kid for permission to put her in timeout or push her bedtime up. This was surely making her point for her! But her mom was genuinely looking for an answer it seemed, and it felt like pointing that out wasn’t going to be the best course of action for Cara just then. See! She really could make mature decisions, there really was no need for this whole show of force. She bet her mom would realize how ridiculous she had been this whole time after hearing Cara’s demure, “y-you’re still my mom”. Expecting applause for her unprecedented show of maturity, or at the very least an apology for being so unreasonably treated, Cara smirked as her mom said, “good girl”. She knew she had given the right answer and she wondered if maybe she might get some kind of reward. Cara was not, however, ready for what her mom had in mind.

March 1, 2025 That was nine years ago! It’s hard to believe that really happened. I often ask why did my mom do that to me, and why did I let it happen? Why didn’t anybody stop it? It wasn’t just being treated like a baby; I felt like a real baby. At the end, it didn’t feel like a punishment. I blamed Sarah. I don’t know if my mom could have found anybody else who would treat me that way. Would I have given in to a stranger as easily? I gave in to Sarah because I missed her. We used to be so close; we both wore diapers a lot longer than other kids and had a kinship that is hard to explain. We grew apart after mom stopped making us wear diapers. She was older, she had other friends, and she could do things by herself. We barely talked when I was a freshman and never at school. Even though she treated me like a baby, I had my sister back. Also, I blamed Tara, but not for what she did. She made it seem normal. We were best friends, but that’s because we were babies together, even though we weren’t really babies. If it weren’t for her, I wouldn’t have stayed a baby that long. I would have stopped, especially once school started. Most of all, I blamed my mom. None of it would have happened if it weren’t for her. Strangely, the same thing that happened with Sarah also happened with my mom. Before that, mom and I didn’t talk to each other. Mostly, she told me what she wanted, and then got mad when I didn’t do it. It felt like she was always disappointed with me, no matter what I did. That seemed to change after she put me back in diapers. She still got mad, but only when I whined too much. And even then, she praised me when I stopped. Most of the time, mom was nice and gave me lots of hugs. I got a hug after every diaper change, no matter how bad it was. She tucked me in every night, gave me a gentle kiss, and would say “Mommy loves you more than anything.” Sarah was right. Diapers were only a big deal until they weren’t. I sulked that whole weekend and begged to stay home on Monday, but mom made me go to school. I don’t know if everybody knew, but it felt that way. I noticed some people stared, but most didn’t say anything. One guy came up and said, “I’m sorry about what happened. I know it sucks. Hopefully that asshole gets kicked out of school. Thanks, you took one for the team.” I never heard what happened to Scott, but I never saw him again. I heard a rumor that he was sent to juvie, but I don’t know if it was true. Even though it felt like everyone knew, most kids weren’t mean about it. Some were nice, others were curious, and most ignored it. There were a few who tried to make fun of me, but they were quickly shut down. The other kids said I had a medical condition, and it’s not cool to tease me about it. After a few weeks, they went back to ignoring me, and things were pretty much like they were before. I guess a kid in diapers isn’t a big enough prize for the bullies of Canyon High School. I was a baby most of 10th grade. After what happened, I didn’t want to use the bathroom at school. I preferred to use my diaper. I didn’t like changing it, so I waited for Sarah, or Ms. Lisa to change it. That meant I had to be a baby the rest of the day, but I was okay with that. I only wore Pull-ups a few times and only when I changed my diaper. Mom said I could wear a Pull-up to school if I went three days without needing a diaper change, but that never happened. I didn’t like wearing Pull-ups anyway. I wore Pull-ups at the start of soccer season but went back to diapers after they leaked. Diapers didn’t seem like a big deal once everybody knew about them. I know this sounds weird, but I think my mom and Sarah liked it when I was a baby. They both told me to use the potty, but they never seemed excited when I did. On the other hand, it was a big deal when I was wet. They always seemed happy when I needed my diaper changed. They would squeeze my diaper and say, “Boy, that’s one soggy diaper. I better change it, huh?” My mom did the same thing when I was little, so it felt normal. It was never that way when I was dry, especially when I was in Pull-ups. When I wore Pull-ups, they never said anything when I used the potty. I once asked, “Why didn’t you say something after I went potty?” Mom answered, “Because you’re a big kid now, and you don’t need to be praised for using the toilet.” We didn’t do Play Group that summer, but Tara and Caitlyn were at our house most of the time. Caitlyn had some accidents at the beginning of summer and went back to diapers for a few weeks. Emily didn’t want to wear a diaper, but she was more than happy to help with the babies. Caitlyn and I were potty trained in July. It was just like the year before, but this time it worked. By the end of the summer, I only wore diapers at night. After that, Sarah and Nicole moved away. They roomed together at the University of San Diego and were only home for holidays. Ashley and Tara still came over. Mom said it was to babysit, but I only needed a babysitter when I wore diapers, and Emily was old enough to be left at home by herself. I think it was an excuse for Ashley and Tara to get away from their mother. The other families from Play Group helped as well, so Ashley and Tara spent most weekends at one of their homes. For some reason, I seemed to have accidents when Ashley babysat at our house, which meant I would be a baby for the entire weekend. The last time I was a baby was the summer of 2018, between 11th and 12th grade. Sarah was home, and I forgot to change out of a wet Pull-up. I did it again after school started, but this time mom said, “One baby in this house is enough. I’m tired of you sabotaging yourself. From now on, you’re on your own.” She didn’t check my Pull-ups anymore. She didn’t care when I leaked, or when I wet the bed. She made me do my own laundry, so she didn’t even know. One time I forgot to change my sheets and had to sleep on the floor. She gave me the money to buy Pull-ups, but I had to buy them myself. Pull-ups are expensive! I quickly stopped having accidents, so I didn’t need them during the day. After a few months I woke up at night to pee and didn’t need them at night either. Finally, I was fully potty trained. Ashley went to San Diego State. My parents bought a house for all of them to live. Tara wanted to stay with Ashley, and Ashley didn’t want Tara to be alone with their mother. My mom convinced their mom, and Tara moved to San Diego with them. Since Ashley wasn’t eighteen yet, Sarah had to be Tara’s legal guardian. After I graduated, I went to UC San Diego and moved into the house with all of them. Tara is what Dr. Bennet calls a perma-child. After what happened with her mom, she didn’t want to be potty trained. She was afraid what her mom might do and wouldn’t use the potty. Ashley never pushed it, so Tara stayed in diapers. They tried to potty train her after she moved to San Diego, but she didn’t want to. She didn’t even want to be a big girl. They bought her a big bed, but she wanted her crib. She cried until they gave in. She is ‘big Tara’ at school and work. She takes care of her diaper, acts like an adult, and dresses normally. She is also big Tara with her friends, but some of them know about her. She can be little Tara with them. At home, she is little Tara. It is just like it was. She is changed on the living room floor, sleeps in a crib, uses a sippy cup, and has a bottle every night. I asked her, “Why do you like being a baby? Don’t you want to be like everybody else?” Tara didn’t answer right away, but then said, “I never had a real mommy. My mom did that with Stephanie, but not with me. I wanted to have a real mommy. Now, I have three mommies, and a grandma, who is really nice.” That’s my mom, who adores and spoils Tara. Sarah graduated a few years ago with a degree in communications. She does traffic at a radio station and is a host with the Padres. She interviews fans between innings, and they show it on the scoreboard. Tara graduated from high school in 2023, the same year I finished college. She’s a production assistant at Sarah’s radio station. Ashley is in law school. Nicole works at home, but I don’t know what she does. I think Sarah wears Pull-ups, but I’m not sure. I know she still has accidents, but she doesn’t talk about them. She had one a few years ago at a concert. When they got home, Nicole was mad and asked, “Why didn’t you wear a Pull-up? You know what you’re like. That’s the second time.” Sarah blushed, “I didn’t want to. I wanted to wear those cute shorts, but the outline shows.” Ashley scoffed, “Of all people, you should know better. I think you need to be punished for that.” Sarah had to wear diapers for an entire month, and she wasn’t allowed to change herself. She had to ask somebody to change it, and they changed it the same way they change Tara. I didn’t see much of Ethan or Cole after they started real school. Their mom watched me every day, but Sarah picked me up before they got home. I only saw them a few times the rest of the year. They had friends their own age and we didn’t have much in common anymore. The only time I’ve seen them since 10th grade was at Emily’s high school graduation last year, which was also Ethan’s. Caitlyn and Emily are still friends. She used to spend the night at our house, especially when Tara was around, but I don’t see much of her anymore. She and Emily like to do a girls’ day with Tara when we’re there, but they don’t invite me. I think Caitlyn has the same problem that Sarah has. She admitted she still has accidents. Last time I saw her she said, “I have a TWB.” Tara asked, “What’s that?” “It’s a teeny-weeny-bladder. That’s why I wear Pull-ups.” When they spent the night, Caitlyn and Tara usually wore diapers, but Emily only wore them that one time. After that, she wanted to help, but didn’t want to wear one. I think that’s what she prefers, because she babysits Tara every chance she gets. I didn’t understand what my mom meant when she said, “One baby in this house is enough.” I thought she was talking about me, but she was talking about my dad. I knew he wet the bed when he was a kid, but I didn’t know he started doing it again. That happened right before my 18th birthday, and my dad, being my dad, ignored it. My mom, being my mom, made him wear diapers at night. I think that happened the same week she stopped caring about me. He got lazy after being laid off during the Covid Lockdown. I guess he started having accidents during the day. Whatever happened, the first time we talked during the lockdown, my mom told us, , “Daddy is back in diapers.” Sarah asked, “What! Why?” “Well, he was doing the same things Eddie was, so I’m treating him the same way. I set up a crib in his studio and that’s his nursery.” It’s not exactly the same, but it’s close. He wears a diaper all the time and has a babysitter when my mom can’t watch him. He does a podcast from his home studio and is never alone. Emily helps with the podcast and she’s also his babysitter. It took me a while to break free from my mom’s spell. She literally treated me like a baby for 18 years. When it stopped, it stopped abruptly, and I thought I would go back to diapers at any moment. Once I realized I wouldn’t go back, I got mad. I didn’t understand why my mom did it, nor did I understand why Sarah helped. Their explanations made no sense. I was robbed of any sense of normalcy in high school. The more I realized how much it screwed me up, the angrier I got. I started to resent Tara, but it wasn’t her fault. They screwed her up just as much as me. They also screwed up Caitlyn. That’s three people’s lives completely fucked up because of some bullshit theory from a quack doctor. Dr. Bennet still recommends the program, but only for kids under ten. He admitted we were too old. The last time I saw him was in 2022, and he apologized. He said, “I thought you were too old for it, but your mom pushed. You were so immature back then, so I let her do it. I think you would have done better if we let you take care of it yourself, like you did after you turned 18.” I questioned why I chose UC San Diego, and why I moved into that house. At the time, it made sense. I was still processing what my mom did to me, and I was afraid to live by myself. Living with Sarah made sense, and it was a lot cheaper. I was scared they would treat me the same way, but they didn’t. I was just a roommate, and they left me alone. My dad is the only one in my family who apologized. He did it after my college graduation. He said “I’m sorry about everything. I failed as your dad. I should have stopped it. That’s my fault. Thank God you’ve overcome all of it.” I nodded, and calmly replied, “Thanks, dad. That means a lot.” It was a lie, but I didn’t want to tell him what I really thought. It wasn’t his fault; he couldn’t change my mom’s mind, no matter what he did. My mom believes that you only get to be an adult when you act like one, so he’s not an adult. The only way he could’ve stopped it is to leave and take me with him. I love my dad, but he couldn’t handle that. Especially if he needed to take care of me as well. My mom has never apologized, but I didn’t expect her to. It’s just not who she is. I stopped wetting my pants after she stopped caring, but that’s not what she thinks. I asked, “Don’t you regret doing that to me? It didn’t work, and it messed me up.” She shrugged, “I don’t think that’s true at all. Look at how much you’ve grown since then. You used to be this little boy who only thought of himself. That’s what little kid’s do. Now, you’ve become this wonderful young man. You’re independent and selfless. You always think of others before yourself, and that makes me so proud. I couldn’t be prouder of the man you’ve become.” That’s the only time my mom has ever said anything like that, and it meant a lot. “Thanks mom, but that didn’t happen until you stopped treating me like a baby.” “I stopped treating you like a baby when you stopped acting like one.” “That’s not true! I still had accidents, and I wet the bed. I had to sleep on the floor because my sheets still had pee on them.” Mom responded, “Yes, and it was painful to watch. I wanted to jump in and take care of you, but I knew you could handle it.” “Why didn’t you do that when I was fifteen? I wouldn’t have been treated like a baby.” Mom smiled, “That’s because you weren’t ready. It just took you a while. You’re a lot like Uncle Teddy, but he took longer than you.” I asked, “What about dad? You treat him like a little kid, and he’s more than fifty.” My mom laughed, “Honey, that’s not because Daddy isn’t ready to be an adult. Your dad can take care of himself, but he doesn’t want to. He’s a lot like Tara in that way. That’s okay, because I love him so much. He let’s me take care of him, which makes me happy. It works for both of us.” For the longest time, Sarah and I never talked about diapers, or what happened. We both knew, but we never mentioned it. I didn’t say anything until Ashley and Nicole made her wear diapers for the whole month, and then asked, “Do you still think what you and mom did to me was a good thing?” She nodded, “Yes! Probably more now than before.” “What? They just made you wear diapers for a whole month!” “That’s what I deserved. I was selfish. I’m glad my friends hold me accountable.” “That doesn’t make any sense. What you guys did really messed me up.” She said the same thing my mom did. “Eddie, it didn’t mess you up. It helped you. Look at where you are now. Besides, if that never happened, we never would have met Tara and Ashley. That wouldn’t have been good for anybody.” I guess that’s true. I know our lives are better because of them, and I don’t want to think what could have happened to either Ashley or Tara if we weren’t around. Sarah got serious and said, “I don’t know if you know this, but mommy and daddy weren’t in a good place back then. They fought, but not as much as they used to. They ignored each other, which is worse. If it weren’t for you, they probably would have gotten a divorce. It’s not just them, either. It’s all of us. You and Emily hated each other, and you and I didn’t talk to each other. It brought us closer as a family. Also, I don’t care what you say, you liked it. It made you happy.” I protested, “I didn’t like it!” Sarah gazed at me with a dubious look. “Eddie, I changed your diapers. Trust me, I know you liked it.” I graduated with a degree in Economics in 2023, but I don’t want to get a PHD. I love crunching numbers, and I’m not big on theories. I also like to write. I work for the San Diego Padres as the guy who crunches all the numbers for analytics. I love my job! I get all kinds of data, crunch the numbers, and then write a summary about them. I can do most of it from home, so I only go in the office when I want to go to a game. I had a crush on Tara back then. I think she had one on me, but we were both too young to understand. Even though I was old enough to have a girlfriend, I wasn’t ready. I didn’t feel that way about girls anyway. After I moved, Sarah warned, “I know you like her, but don’t even think about it.” I honestly didn’t know what she meant. “What?” “Don’t think about dating, or anything like that.” I blushed, “I don’t like her that way.” “Just remember, you’re in college, and she’s in 9th grade. It’s not appropriate.” It strange, but I didn’t think about her that way until then. I knew why it wasn’t appropriate. To be honest, I don’t think about anybody that way, so it wasn’t an issue. We were still friends, but it wasn’t quite the same. Tara and I never talked about it until she finished high school. After she graduated, she asked “Now that I’m old enough, do you want to take me on a date?” I literally responded, “Sure, why not?” It’s not exactly the most romantic response. I took her to a really nice restaurant. She dressed like an adult and looked even older than she was. She wasn’t a baby in anyway. After dinner, we walked on the beach and did all the things you’re supposed to do on a first date, but with somebody you know really well. It was awkward; how do you talk to someone who you have known for a long time, but not in that way. At the end of the evening, I kissed her, but it was like kissing my sister, which it kind of was. We both agreed that it was just a one-time thing. The same thing happens with kids who grew up in a kibbutz. Kids from the same kibbutz are close but rarely have intimate relationships. Tara and I were older when we met, but we were just little kids. Tara is more like a sister than anything else. Sarah and Nicole admitted the same thing. Nicole was Sarah’s first girlfriend after she realized she was gay. She said, “I’ve known Nicole since pre-school, and it felt like she was my cousin.” Nicole isn’t gay, so it wouldn’t have worked anyway. Ashley and Sarah were older when they met, and they are more than just friends. After college, I started thinking about it a little differently. Tara likes it, and my dad likes it as well. When I visited last summer, mom treated me like an adult. It was cool, but she didn’t pay any attention to me. She didn’t care what I did. On the other hand, she watched my dad every moment of the day, and he got all of her attention. For some reason, I was jealous. And then, there are diapers! It’s hard to admit, but I missed them. I never imagined I would ever want to wear them again. I definitely wore enough of them growing up, but for some reason I still wanted to wear them. A few years ago, I secretly took one of Tara’s diapers, but they were too small. I ended up buying some from Amazon and snuck them into the house. It wasn’t the same though, because I still hate changing my diaper. After my birthday, I asked Sarah. “Can I wear diapers again?” Sarah smirked, “don’t you do that already? I’ve seen you sneak them in. Do whatever you want. Go ahead; you won’t have to sneak around anymore.” I shook my head, “Not like that. I want to be like Tara.” “Are you asking if you can be a baby, just like Tara?” I nodded, and with tears in my eyes, cried, “Yeah.” Sarah hugged me tight, which she hasn’t done since I got out of diapers, “Oh Eddie, that’s fine with me, but you’ll have to follow the same rules as Tara.” “I know.” “That means we’re in charge, and you’ll have to wear diapers all the time. You’ll have the same bedtime as Tara, and you’ll eat what we make. If you do this, you can’t change your mind for six months.” I asked, “Six months?” She nodded, “We started that rule after Tara got here. She kept changing her mind. We told her she needed to decide one way, or the other. Every six months, she gets to decide whether she is a baby, or an adult.” “But she’s always a baby.” “That’s because she wants to stay that way. Is that what you want?” I asked, “Will I have to sit in a stroller?” “That depends. Are you going to run off, or stay close to me?” I don’t think I was supposed to answer that question. “When can we start?” “Well, I need to ask Ashley and Nicole. I want to see if they’re okay taking care of you, just like they do with Tara.” I became their baby the next day. They immediately put me in diapers and then put rails on my bed. Eventually they bought other baby items, and my room became a real nursery. I have the same rules as Tara. We’re babies at home, but we’re allowed to be big at work. Tara works in an office, so she gets to be big every day. I work from home and I’m a baby most of the time. Nicole takes care of me during the day. When she goes to her office, I either stay with her, or go to my office. I’m allowed to be big for special occasions, but I need permission. I need to ask, and I have to be a bigger baby the next day. That means a nap, early bedtime, and I sit in a highchair. Sometimes I have to eat baby food, and they feed me. We went to my parents’ house for Christmas. Tara, my dad and I were babies the whole time. I didn’t have to sit in a highchair, but my room was a nursery. It was one of my favorite Christmas’s ever! It's been six months, and I told them that I want to stay this way. The End

Hey everyone! So… another added chapter. I’m starting to dive really deep into the later chapters now with their more detailed outlines, and while they could still be subject to change, I knew I needed to slow things down for just a second and capture a few elements more plainly, while also ramping up to an end goal more poignantly with a few decision notes I needed to include. I also wanted to show a few of the changes on-going in this story in a setting that isn’t always seen but they the characters have been to before. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapter 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 18: Malls Are Great, Right? Day 89 – 10:36 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 The decision to place a pebble on the front porch and get ahold of LRG weighed heavily on Ashley per her nightly reports. It was such a small gesture, but one with grave consequences if she was wrong. For three nights in a row now, she had verbally sparred with herself over the notion of whether to trust her gut or not. Yes, the paper could have been a trap, but the flipside was intriguing, and after nearly three months exactly of staying in Peirama, she still had no exit plan. If LRG was legitimate, it would serve as a major step forward for her going home. Still, it wasn’t like she hadn’t thought about an exit strategy before… just more that she still didn’t have a viable plan before. It was something that had been grating on her ever since her first trip up and down the mountains surrounding Peirama. The area was a nearly perfect bowl, and Ashley had frequently wondered if this area was a natural formation or had been greatly expanded to accommodate the town’s needs. Either way, back then, the walls of the mountainside proved to be quite a challenge for her to come up with a plan around to escape back home. Then, the tunnel opened, but security had increased in both the town and the entrance and exit to the tunnel. Even the high school volunteers she was currently looking at in the daycare this morning had to be issued special passes, and according to their frequent complaints, the process wasn’t as seamless as they would prefer. For now, though, she, Ron, and a few of the more regressed Littles needing extra care that their Bigs couldn’t always provide when their job demands increased, were the only Littles at the daycare… mostly because it was a Saturday morning. Ron had mumbled something about Betty needing to talk to someone and Ashley had pried further but only got a shrug for her troubles. Now, the regressing Little before her seemed perfectly content to just lie on one of the floor mats in his onesie and elastic shorts while he read one of the more juvenile books in the daycare’s collection… without being a picture book that is. Ashley was reading as well herself, just to pass the time, but she frequently looked over at Ron. ‘His contentment… his ease in his position… I would call it disturbing if it was as common as breathing around here. Probably one of the reasons for the town in testing regression methods… but that’s still just a theory. No confirmation… yet…’ Just as Ashley flipped the page of her latest science fiction story, the door the daycare opened and both Joy and Betty were there. Naturally, both went to their own Little first. “Heya, Ash. Sorry about that,” Betty apologized. “The head of the facility came in this weekend and demanded a review of all on-going projects. Pete got me an early appointment though so you wouldn’t be by yourself all of today.” Ashley nodded and set her book down. “Thank you. It’s… it’s not so bad in here. Kind of peaceful actually.” “Oh, well… Joy and I had an idea…” Betty then smirked as if she had some larger plan brewing. “If you’d still be interested in getting out of here, that is…” Ashley’s silent but rapid nodding made the Big chuckle a little. “Well,” Joy took over, “we got to talking before up at the main facility and thought that maybe a day to the mall wouldn’t be so bad for both of you.” The Bigs looked at both Ron and Ashley. Ashley didn’t say a word, but Ron… “Oh yeah!” He jumped to his feet, albeit a little unsteadily. “Let’s go! We have so much we can do and get and maybe a treat and…” “Easy, baby,” Joy said, her hands holding him by the shoulders gently and then moving an errant piece of his curly black hair out of his face with a tenderness only reserved in this place for Bigs falling deep for their Littles. “We have to drive first. So, come on. We’ll take my car. Both seats are already set up in the back.” Without warning, her hand then snaked towards Ron’s crotch. He briefly seemed uncomfortable but just stayed still as she checked his diaper. “Okay. Not too bad. You can wait. If you two are good, we’ve already checked them out, so, I think we’re all set now.” Betty nodded. “I think we’re all good too, that is if…” Ashley quickly nodded at the unspoken look she was now receiving from Betty. ‘Potty. Yes, Betty. I went potty. Now, please. Move on.’ Betty cracked a smile and then turned to Joy. “Yep. We’re all good. Let’s get going.” Joy and Ron quickly nodded and followed Betty away. For her part, Ashley only nodded when Betty briefly looked back at her… likely to ensure that she would follow them. ‘Can’t say I’m opposed to a trip to the mall, but… maybe I use today to see if Ron could even come along with me when I leave. I want to take him… it’s his only shot at any semblance of a normal life now, but… if he’s too far gone…’ Ashley shook her head of the thoughts and followed the other three out of the daycare. * * * Day 89 – 11:18 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 The tunnel was so much better than climbing up and then nearly hurdling down the other side of the mountain. It came with its own obstacles, but Ashley’s nails weren’t digging into her booster seat on the way to the mall either. ‘So much better this way. More security, but no heights or sudden drops because of a stupid pothole in the road. I do wonder how LRG will help me though…’ Ashley didn’t have long to contemplate all those angles though as the car soon came to a halt outside the western entrance of the gigantic mal… at least by Little’s standards. Minutes after that, the four members of the group were inside and looking at a map of where to go first. “Okay…” Joy began. “We need clothing, food, maybe some books, and…” “Toys!” Ron blurted out. “We need…” “Ron,” Joy said sternly toward the Little. “We were just here, and I got you toys then. Take a breath, and maybe… just maybe, if you’re good, I can consider getting you another, okay?” Ron pouted but then only nodded to Joy’s proposal. “Uh, how about books first?” Betty suggested. “It’s right around the corner and the food court isn’t much further beyond that. It would be just in time for lunchtime.” “Sounds perfect,” Joy said with a clear amount of relief that Betty was taking over. Regressed Littles were all the rage of this world, but Bigs taking care of Littles and Ron’s stage often could find themselves depleted of energy and patience all too quickly. Betty making the choices just worked better for everyone at this point. So, the group checked out the bookstore first. It wasn’t anything fancy by any means, just another generic stop filled to the brim with all the classics and latest releases, but it was thorough and easily accessible. Joy and Ron quickly shunted over to the Little’s section while Betty and Ashley remained around the science fiction, fantasy, and mystery sections. After a second, Ashley sighed. “Do you really think Ron is into the more… childish books now?” Betty looked at her Little with sad but resigned eyes. “I do. I think he might still enjoy the books he used to, but I know that he’s part of pr…” Betty then froze and shook her head. “Never mind. It’s not important, but… yes. I think Ron does actually enjoy the more ‘childish’ books now. Soon, I’d wager that even Joy might start reading them to him…” Without missing a beat, Betty then immediately buried herself into the book she was currently holding. For her part, Ashley could only blink back at her Big and then return to her own book. ‘Once she shuts something down like that, I know she knows more, but… it would be like scaling the cliffs of insanity. I’m not going to push the one person who actually seems to be telling me the truth around here. Still… would love to know what she was going to say originally…’ The two didn’t talk further about it, and in the end, found the handful of books they seemed to be craving. Ashley picked up a traditional swords and sandals type action adventure and one more of dystopian science fiction. Betty picked up one more geared to space adventures, but she also got a detective romance novel as well. As for Joy and Ron… his needs seemed to take precedence, and they came away with two simple books about animals learning some lesson… and one picture book. ‘Not a good look for Ron right now…’ * * * Day 89 – 11:57 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 The four ended up stopping at another higher-end shop, though after not finding anything after a few minutes left and decided to just head to the food court instead… especially after Ron started hopping around and then even fussing briefly. His needs, or at least the prevention of triggering his more emotional state, seemed to take priority today. Still, the food court presented options… which meant that everyone could choose their own meal. ‘Okay… I’m getting what I would call Mexican food, but… they call it Metzlian food instead… weird place…’ Joy and Ron opted for Italian food while Betty went for something from Yamatoa. ‘Okay… I know from the world map I found at daycare that it’s supposed to be Chinese food, but… why is it slimy… and purple?’ Apparently, even when the worlds matched up, there were still some definite differences. Ashley occasionally glanced over Ron, her opinion of him still fluctuating. ‘Geesh, Ron… ever heard of a napkin before?’ The chosen Italian food was exactly like back home and the thick spaghetti sauce was apparently both delicious… and just as messy. Ron, never a huge one for table manners before, now sat in his dedicated highchair and used the fork that Joy had provided him with. It was a minor miracle he didn’t stab himself with it… but his coordination had clearly still taken a hit. At one point, Joy even commented, “Maybe I should have given you a bib?” Ron seemed to panic about that for a moment, but then just smiled and took only a second to briefly wipe his mouth. It was a small action, but it seemed to indicate that there was something of the old Ron still within this new version of him. ‘Shoot… can’t live with myself knowing I left something of the old Ron back here…’ Not long after, just around the time Ashley was finishing up, Ron was let out of his highchair to roam around nearby. She was too focused on finishing her own burrito to see what happened next, but soon, a foul aroma began to eclipse where they were sitting. Just as Ashley seemed ready to question it, Joy pulled a returning and solemn Ron closer to her. “Come here you,” she commanded playfully. Then, when Ron was within snatching distance of her, she pulled him in close, spun him around, and then pulled out the back of his shorts. His onesie still remained, but it wasn’t fully a surprise to hear what she had to say next. “Oh, yeah. Someone’s got a lumpy bum, huh?” Ron blushed and as Joy released his shorts, he turned slowly and sheepishly nodded. “Couldn’t help it… sorry…” There was a resignation in his voice that hurt the soul to listen to. It was the same tone so many Littles had adopted before… one of giving up with something totally out of their control. ‘He was hiding to do that business before. Now, I didn’t see it, but he almost seems resigned to the fact that he’ll just mess himself helpless, but that Joy will soon help him out… Not good to take someone like that along.’ And, sure enough, Joy took Ron’s hand and took off toward the restrooms. Seemingly determined to assert her own maturity, Ashley got up with a pointed sigh and pulled her tray over to the trashcan nearby. It was maybe less than 40 feet away from the table. Ashley even managed to stand on her tiptoes and throw her trash leftover from lunch away. But, when she turned, another Little wasn’t looking where they were going… And dumped their entire still full glass of milk all over her. “Ah!” Ashley recoiled and tried to shake her clothing of the milk, but it was thick… almost like a milkshake. It splattered all over her, but because it was a Little, the glass was pointed more downward… and right towards her stomach. Almost instantly, she could feel the cold wetness spread all around her lower half. “No, no, no!” The Little that had bumped into her almost immediately began to tear up. “I’m so sowwwy!” Based on his clothing alone, he was already in the midst of regression… worse than Ron and maybe somewhere around Simon’s level. Tears soon flooded his eyes, and he ran off to go cry to his mommy. Nearby, a sighing worker came to clean up the spill. Looking towards Ashley, he shook his head. “Whoops. Looks like he got my floor and you. You gonna be okay?” Ashley was still a little stunned… and seemingly more than a little mortified. She could only manage to scrape out a simple head nod and then amble her way back to the table. Getting there though, Betty was already waiting for her with her bag already set to go. “Oh, sweetie. I’m so sorry, but come on…” She held out her hand and the Little only took it silently. “Let’s go get you cleaned up. No need to be just standing around all wet, right?” Ashley only shook her head and followed after Betty. ‘This wasn’t even my fault and still I’m getting dinged around here. Stupid Little… what if that’s Ron by the time we leave Peirama? Uncoorduanted and prone to crying fits at the drop of a hat? Not good…’ As they walked, Ashley’s clothing stuck to her horribly and slowed her down considerably. To make matters worse, by the time Betty and Ashley had arrived at the bathrooms, Ron and Joy were just finishing up. Joy didn’t make any comment, but Ron just pointed and smiled. “Look! You’re just like me from last week when I leaked!” Ashley’s face contorted, but Betty was a little too quick for her aggression and pulled Ashley after her into the bathrooms. In all likelihood, the seasoned Little sitter for Peirama knew that at Ron’s current mental age, what he said was well-meaning and innocent… but unfiltered as well. She probably also heard Ashley’s tiny grunt of frustration afterward and pulled her away before any conflict could arise. Simply put, the spill wasn’t her fault and Ron’s new lack of filter wasn’t his either. * * * Day 89 – 1:13 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 “Yeah, she was completely soaked,” Betty recounted for Joy as they continued to search for new sets of clothing for their Littles. “And I mean… all the way through.” “Betty!” Ashley hissed, her new outfit prominently on display with its more vivid colors. ‘Darn it, Betty! They didn’t need to know that the stupid drink spilled all the way through and soaked my pull-up. Come on!’ Joy chuckled and Betty held up her hands defensively. “Sorry, sorry. Just… not everyday does a Big have to switch out their Little’s pull-up because of something another Little did. Totally not on you and Joy knows that, right?” There was a little desperation in her last question. “Right!” Joy said quickly, likely picking up the tension and not wanting to be responsible for making Ashley feel worse. Ashley grumbled a little and redoubled her efforts to find a new outfit for herself. Especially as Ron started to blurt out what he wanted and began to drag Joy around, it was hard for the Little not to make connections. ‘This feels exactly like with Melissa. I mean, she wasn’t regressing at the time, but… I guess she just was a little immature about her clothing. Now Ron… oh, Ron…’ Ashley looked over and Ron was enchanted by the several outfits that Joy was now showing to him. In truth, there was nothing overtly sinister about the moment. Joy was simply showing her Little all the trappings of comfortable clothing and fashion for Littles… just regressed ones. But that was the rub. Ron was a former businessman from Earth. Occasionally cranky and sometimes unsure of himself and nervous about this world, but an adult. Now, as Ashley gazed over to her friend, his wide-eyed fascination with various onesies, footed pajamas, and shortalls seemed in direct opposition to that. He still looked like Ron, but this version of Ron seemed to be burying the adult version of him every day now. For her part, Betty seemed to notice the situation as well. At first, her eyes almost seemed wistful. Not jealous, but maybe just with a tiny lingering bit of the Big biology in her that longed for a Little. Ashley was great and was a Little, but was certainly not the typical Little. And maybe it was checking with her, but Betty’s face soon dropped and took on a look more of concern as she eyed Ashley looking on to the scene unfolding before her. She might not have had the distinct advantage of accessing the device which recorded her thoughts so easily, but after knowing Ashley for almost 70 days now, she likely knew what the face she was giving meant. “Ashley? You mind coming over here and checking these… pajamas out with me?” Betty questioned, her quick excuse to pull the Little away from gawking at Ron and Joy seemingly going over the Little’s head. As Ashley then joined her, Betty then pulled her body over to block the view of Ron and Joy. “Now… what do you think of these?” For the next twenty or so minutes, Ashley and Betty viewed dozens of outfits. Ashley was even inclined to try a few on, and while the colorful attire she was now selecting seemed vastly different than the more ‘adult’ clothing she once wore on Earth and when she first came to Peirama, she seemed decades older than Ron… now admiring yet another piece to feature the image from the show, Lyle the Giraffe, on it. Adventure Sam seemed to be coming in a close second for the Little as well though… all of which Ashley eyed with an increasing unease. “Joy?” Betty questioned the other Big who was now putting yet another outfit in her shopping cart. “I think Ash and I need to go upstairs and check on some things. I think you also had a few items you wanted to check out… some more… private things?” Joy snapped her fingers and nodded. “Oh, yes. You are so right, Betty. Thank you for reminding me!” her eyes then scanned the nearby aisles of the store where Ron had wandered off to… again. “I swear with… Ron!” The innocent looking Little turned around from staring at a large stuffed animal on display with one of the mannequins and fingering a nearby textured baby blanket. Joy sighed and promptly marched over to him before taking his hand. “I swear… I need to put a bell on you… or at least keep a closer eye on you. Just never know with Littles out here in the real world…” The somewhat frustrated Big then waved goodbye and almost as if he was mimicking her, Ron waved goodbye as well. Once they were out of sight, Betty turned down towards Ashley. “Now then… how about we go check out the more mature clothing section, huh?” “Yes… please…” Ashley seemed almost desperate to get away from that particular section now… being so close to the more regressed aisle. ‘I don’t know, Ron… I want to take you, but… can I trust a Little now who’s so… little?’ * * * Day 89 – 1:57 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Finishing up with the store, Betty and Ashley walked out with pride and confidence of a successful shopping trip. Betty still had a few errands to run herself, but the main reason they had come was now behind them. “Perfect trip. Three outfits, two new sets of pajamas, and even a new swimsuit.” “Yeah… still not sure about that one though…” Ashley winced a little… almost too much for just the notion of the swimsuit. “Oh, it’s not so bad,” Betty tried to say to boost her Little’s confidence about the new outfit. “I mean, yeah… the seahorses aren’t the most mature thing to ever jump in a pool, but it could be a lot worse.” Ashley winced again. “Yeah, but…” She then paused and her eyes widened. “Ooh… uh, I need to hit the restroom before we go further.” “Oh,” Betty quickly started looking around for the nearest location. “Let’s see…” “Oh, I can just go to the ones we went to before. I know the way,” she said with confidence, “and it’s by the next spot that you talked about in the car ride over.” “Wait… you mean… by yourself?” Betty questioned, a look of horror now eclipsing her face. “Yes, and I…” Ashley winced again. “No time to debate. See you! Bye!” Without even a second of hesitation, the Little took off and headed right for the stalls. In truth, they weren’t that far away, and Ashley quickly got to them… but she was all alone and going to a bathroom designed for Bigs. If she had maybe let Betty speak for a single moment, she might have seen the flaw in that logic… and avoided what was next. “You!” a security guard called out to Ashley just as her hand hit the bathroom door. The Little froze, crossed her legs, and then turned to the guard… just like Betty had instructed her to do. Law enforcement was always testy with Littles… especially in the world, and taking risks was always unadvisable. “Yes, sir? Is there a problem?” “Oh, you bet there is,” he said with an air of superiority while pulling up on his pants via his thick guard’s belt. “An unaccompanied Little going to the bathroom by themselves. And…” His eyes narrowed. “Is that a pull-up you’re wearing young lady?” Ashley looked down and sure enough, her new clothing she had changed into earlier after the unfortunate spill was designed like most of her others… but held to her body just a little more… and showed a slight bulge around her pelvis in the worst of ways… especially for a Little… especially for a Little now all alone and trying to access a bathroom in the middle of a mall. “Yes,” she admitted, “but…” “But nothing!” The officer nearly leapt over to her and quickly took her by the hand before leading her away. “Come with me right now! A lost Little has no business being all alone in this mall and it’s my job to make sure that you and all the other adults here are safe from what you might be doing.” “But you don’t understand, I’m just under the guardianship of a Big and she’s right behind me. She can explain everything, I promise.” Ashley tried explaining, “If you just wait for her for a moment and…” The guard, almost as if he was expecting her to act up or was just used to other Littles doing so by now, quickly popped a pacifier in her mouth and inflated it… silencing her instantly. “There. Now, come with me and let’s see if we can find your mommy, you naughty little thing. You’re either a runaway or your mommy is highly neglectful. Can’t have either in my mall. No, siree!” He then pulled her along, likely with a small pull from his point of view, but one that looked like a hard jerk forward for Ashley. She winced in pain and with her free hand, tried to remove the pacifier. Being Little proof though, her efforts were futile, and her desperate eyes searched the mall for any sign of Betty. ‘Where are you, Betty? Come on! I couldn’t have run that far, right?’ But the mall was busier now than it had been and several Bigs were all scurrying about. Some had Littles and some were single, but through it all, Ashley didn’t see Betty anywhere… * * * Day 89 – 2:24 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The security office was both out of the way and yet clearly highly funded as an important part of the mall. It was just off to the side in the middle of the mall and was split into two sections. The first, where Ashley was shoved into in the beginning was full of wood paneling and even had a small cell with plexiglass and steel reinforcement on a small window looking in. Looking around as she was documented by the guard, it also looked like it had enough firepower to take down nearly any small invading force that came upon the mall. Still, once all that was done, the guard pulled Ashley over to the other side, which stood in high contrast. Bunnies pranced around brightly colored walls and chicks ambled about… thickly and cartoonishly diapered… and all surrounding a whole host of nursery furniture and equipment. Other Littles were there, but a bony but smiling woman greeted Ashley first right instead. “Oh? Another one, Earl?” The guard nodded his head. “Yeah, I think so. She made all types of excuses, but we’ve seen her type before. Neglectful Big or she’s an escapee. Either way… keep her until something happens. Orphanage by the end of the day otherwise.” Ashley tried to gurgle out something but the inflatable pacifier in her mouth kept her as quiet as good as if she was muted… as intended. After Earl left though, the attendant looked over Ashley with a gleam in her eye that would have unnerved anyone… even more so a person who couldn’t speak and was being held against their will. “So… I guess I have a new Little in my collection, huh?” She paused almost as if she could interpret Ashley’s gurgles. “Hmmm… I didn’t quite catch your name. No matter! Doubt it will matter very soon anyways!” She then yanked Ashley’s arm and hauled over to a playpen and dumped her inside. Left inside, Ashley immediately turned and tried to find a way out… only to see over three-foot-tall walls. It wasn’t the most impenetrable playpen ever, but for Ashley, it might as well have been 20 feet. ‘Shoot! I’ll never get out of here and… oh!’ Ashley bent over and crossed her legs rapidly… the original reason she left Betty rearing its ugly head once more. Her ability to hold back, something that seemed hit or miss lately, was keeping at bay for the moment, but Ashley was still muted. So, she first tried to pull the pacifier out of her mouth once more. Sadly, no luck there. ‘Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!’ Ashley stared around her and only saw two other Littles, but both were clearly regressed. One was just dressed in a onesie, and if the faded scars were any indication, had been regressed as she was for a while. The other looked positively drugged and also had an inflatable pacifier in their mouth, but their clothing… it screamed someone who had been mature only maybe hours before. Now though, the slight drool coming from their mouth and deadened eyes seemed to fly in the face of anything going on upstairs. Either way… both Littles wouldn’t be a help to Ashley. So, she turned around and gripped both sides of the playpen about as well as she could. ‘Shoot! Debase yourself now and cause a ruckus. Bad now to prevent bad later. Not good, but… anything but…’ Ashley shook her head and began to rapidly shake the playpen, rattling it severely and causing the loud noise she wanted. Seconds later, the attendant came back… as mad as could be. “Stop that this once! You keep that up and you’ll be joining your fellow Little faster than you can mumble out sorry. Do I make myself clear?” Ashley winced and momentarily looked back at the hapless and now definitely drugged Little. It wasn’t a good sign, but Ashley jerked forward and crossed her legs tighter. With her new pangs of needing to pee, she screamed about as loud and as well as she could behind the pacifier and then tried desperately to point to her crotch. “Oh? You need to go pee-pee?” the attendant sickeningly and mockingly asked. Ashley quickly nodded her head. ‘Yes! Finally! I got through. Now let me out, you stupid Big! I don’t know how much longer I can hold this back!’ “Well, honey, according to your file, you are padded, so, just go ahead and use it. I’ll be back to change you soon.” Like a hummingbird there and gone in an instant, she fritted her fingers toward the desperate Little, smiled wickedly, and left. ‘No, no, no!’ Ashley wailed behind her pacifier, but it did no good. The attendant simply wasn’t returning. Now, Ashley’s desperation started to rise as she had to face a terrible decision… wet herself or likely suffer the same fate as the Little behind her. Turning around once more, the Little stared out blankly at the world… nor recognition or feeling or thought at all behind those eyes. For a split second, they laughed and smiled, and a faint hissing could be heard over the quiet of the room. Ashley snapped back and shook her head as she shut her eyes… clearly trying to block out what she had just witnessed as a possible fate for her. ‘No, no, and definitely not!! Shoot! I’m screwed here for sure, but… in a choice between what I just saw or one wet pull-up…’ Ashley shuddered but her mind was clearly made up now. In a choice between two terrible things, the one with the least number of consequences had to be the way to go. So, Ashley waited. Giving in just didn’t seem to be an option. ‘Come on, Betty! Where are you? Find me already!’ But Betty still didn’t come, and so Ashley tried just about everything she could. Sitting, standing, crossing her legs tighter in one way and then another. All tried… all failed. Until finally… she began to hiss quietly in the playpen as well. ‘Darn it… darn it…’ Ashley sniffled under the act that she had just committed, and while she had no choice and that should have been some comfort, it simply wasn’t. Worse… she seemed to have to go more than usual and had thoroughly soaked her pull-up… and leaked. Her clothing, once so mature and vibrant, now held the shame of small streaks around the diaper’s leg bands underneath in both the front and back of her shorts. “Oh! Looks like a little someone had maybe too much of an accident,” the attendant cooed and mocked toward the Little as she soon arrived back… almost like she had been watching the whole thing and had chosen her moment to reenter. “Guess you’ll be wanting a change, huh?” Ashley tearfully nodded. “Well… I will, but… I think pull-ups just aren’t your speed anymore, sweetie…” She stepped closer and looked down at the Little. “So… I think we’re going to be trying diapers instead. Stupid really… a Little in pull-ups… like that would ever last.” The attendant shook her head disapprovingly. “Still… I know how you Littles can get in these situations, so, I’ll give you a choice. Accept being changed by me and wear a diaper like a good Little, or…” She then procured a rather large needle from behind her back. “You can get the same treatment as your friend over there…” Ashley didn’t need to look again. If the other Little had any acknowledgement over being referenced, they didn’t make a sound to indicate as such. So, faced with wet pants, a shot with massively unknown properties, or a change into a… diaper, it shouldn’t have come as a shock to anyone that Ashley nodded toward the changing station. Her eyes were full of despair… but she wasn’t broken… just battered in this place for now. And still, even when the attendant plucked her out of the playpen and strapped her to the changing table before stripping her completely, Ashley still seemed to have hope. ‘Please, Betty. Please, oh, please, come. I swear… I don’t know how, but… I won’t ever take off again. Just please… rescue me…’ It was a solemn oath, and Ashley did her best to remain as still as possible, but the attendant was neither deft nor gentle in her movements. Thoroughness might have been the best quality to ascribe to her… but even that was a stretch. For Ashley, she tried to make as few sounds as possible and shake as little as she could. Both proved a challenge when the wipes began… Moments later, though, she was powdered and diapered. Being the thinker she was, Ashley had always at least one thought when it came to being diapered herself. Seeing her friends go through the process after failing their own potty training before, it seemed impossible not to talk about at least a few times in her nightly briefings that she still made. So, naturally, she had an expectation if this terrible thing should ever happen to her. This wasn’t it. Simply put, it was an unceremonious affair filled with no love or affection. There was no guidance and no whispers that everything was going to be okay. The two most likely people to be performing the deed for her would have been Betty or Miss Fiona. Both were experienced and both wore their hearts on their sleeves. They would have been good and kind to her… this nameless attendant wasn’t. Still, part of Ashley looked relieved when she was finally unstrapped from the changing table and helped sit up. The bulk of the diaper obvious made an impact on how she sat… her legs wide, but Ashley was seemingly unfeeling toward any of it. Even when the attendant pulled a dress over her head, Ashley remained neutral. “There,” the attendant finally said with no small amount of glee laced into her voice. “Perfect look for a Little. Maybe there’s hope for you after all.” The attendant then turned around after checking her watch and went to the refrigerator to get three bottles… all filled with a creamy substance. Not like what Nancy had been consuming… but not entirely dissimilar either. In moments, all three Littles had a bottle. “There you go my little darlings. Drink up and be good Littles!” Before Ashley could lodge a complaint, she was gone. For the moment, Ashley could only stare at the bottle now in her hands. ‘Shoot. Dress, diaper, playpen, and now a bottle? This can’t get any worse, right?’ But as Ashley looked up and caught sight of a list of rules, “Always finish your snack,” was rule six. At the bottom, refusal of any of the rules would be grounds for punishment. Ashley stared down at the bottle once more. ‘Oh no. Betty? Where are you, Betty? Please come! Please! I don’t want to drink this, but I don’t want to be punished. Please, I don’t want to be a baby! I want to go home and be safe and in my own bed and wear my old clothes and…’ “I don’t care what your readout says!” an awfully familiar voice rang out from the other room. ‘Betty!’ Seconds later, the Big marched into the room… Earl trying to block her the whole way and the attendant coming in hot right before him. “Ma’am! You can’t just…!” “Ashley!” Betty exclaimed, relief all over her face… though quickly replaced by rage. “Just what in the fu…” Betty stopped and glared at the two Bigs before her. “Remove the pacifier and get her out of the playpen. Now.” The coldness in her voice seemed to grow around her and she showed a nasty side that seemed unfathomable coming from her only an hour ago. The guard didn’t budge, but the attendant quickly rushed over to Ashley and twisted the pacifier in such a way that the suction was released. She then removed it entirely, Ashley gasping for air after, and then plucked the Little from the playpen. “Betty!” Ashley ran over to Betty, tears in her eyes accompanied with clear relief… the bottle left behind and nearly entirely forgotten. “It’ll be okay, sweetie. I’m getting you out of here. Just hold onto me.” She smiled, ran her hand through Ashley’s hair, and then glared back at the two Bigs. “I should have been closer to her and it’s for that reason, and that reason only, that I’m not pressing charges against you two today. This could have been so much worse, and you may not know me from just another Big here today, but if this went further, I promise you would have.” Not standing still for even a moment, Betty then pulled Ashley away and out of the guard office for good. Once they were clear, Betty stopped and pulled Ashley up to a bench and began to examine her. “Okay… are you okay? Any bruises? Injections? Formulas? Hypnosis? Bots?” She rattled at least five other things that Ashley had never heard of, but rubbing her jaw a little, she shook her head. “No, Betty. Nothing like that. The attendant threatened it, but… I did what she said, which is why…” Ashley looked down, and for the first time, saw that the little dress she had been put in… was entirely too short to cover up her large diaper. “Eep!” Ashley yanked her dress down as far as it would go, but it didn’t do much to solve the issue. “It’s okay,” Betty consoled, rubbing Ashley’s back for a moment and smoothing her dress down as much as possible. “You’re safe now. That’s all that matters.” Ashley stared at her Big for a moment. ‘Oh wow… she looks terrible… almost sick. She must have been so scared… I feel awful.’ Ashley sighed. “Betty… I… I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have run off like that. I had to go, but… that’s no excuse. I…” Betty then waved her hand. “No, no. You were addressing your needs, and I should have understood that.” “But I shouldn’t have run off like that!” Ashley trembled a little. “I could have been… I… I…” The heaviness of what had just happened to her, and likely what would have happened to her if Betty hadn’t shown up when she did, seemed to cascade into the Little all at once. “I… I’ll never leave your side again. I promise!” Her weakness and vulnerability, likely combined with the sight of her in a diaper, tears streaming down her cheeks, and only recently released from a pacifier, seemed to trigger something in Betty. Maybe it was a rush from the day’s events catching up with her as well, or maybe it was something more primal. Either way, just as Ashley started to dissolve into a pile of tears, Betty shed a few herself and then hugged the Little with all that she could. For a moment, it appeared as if the Big was trying to squeeze out all the bad thoughts… all her insecurities of what just happened… all the bad that could have been. Finally, though, she eased up a little and began to tenderly stroke the quaking Little’s hair. “It’ll be okay, Ash. I’ve got you now. We’ll go home soon…” She then paused and breathed deeply. “But Ash? I’m never leaving your side again… out here or in Peirama.” * * * Day 89 – 3:21 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The hug lasted for a while after that, but soon, the two broke it off… which also just happened to be not long before a rushing Joy and Ron soon reconnected with them. “Oh, Ash! We were so worried about you!” Joy exclaimed as Ron slammed right into Ashley, causing her to lose her breath for a moment in the tight embrace of the regressed Little. “When you went missing, Betty called me, and I went to the police and…” She took a breath and seemed to pull Ron in closer to her… almost like the incident with Ashley and Betty had made her fearful of losing Ron as well now. She then seemed to center herself and then smiled back at Ashley… now mostly enveloped by a clearly formerly worried Ron. “I’m just glad you’re okay… for your sake and Betty’s. You should have seen her! Total wreck. Like a tornado going all over this mall. Surprised security didn’t get involved. Might have had an answer soon if they had. But…I’m just glad you’re safe now. I don’t think Betty could deal with losing an…” “That’s enough, Joy!” Betty barked out at her friend, silencing her completely. There was a tinge of annoyance, but a hefty dose of pain and anguish there as well. ‘Betty… what the heck happened to you? What am I missing? What does everyone else seem to know that I don’t?’ “Sorry, Betty,” Joy apologized. “Just…” She shook her head. “Never mind. Everyone ready to get out of this place and go back home?” “More than!” Ron shouted out, his arm still hung over Ashley’s shoulder. “Got another figure for my collection!” “Right!” Joy agreed. “Some jammies and some great play clothes as well. You two get what you need? At least… before the whole… incident thing?” Betty nodded. “We did. I managed to stop by the store really quickly while I thought Ash was still in the bathroom. Took less than 40 seconds, and…” There looked like a little guilt washing over Betty, but her firm resolve stuck with her. “Yes… I think we got what we came for.” Ashley only nodded and was just relieved in her horrified stupor as the group then set out for the cars. Getting there though, Ashley’s eyes shifted about as several Bigs looked at her more intently than ever. A few Littles even giggled, and probably just from the sheer event of what had happened today, it took her until they got back to the car to realize what they were staring at. “Oh! Wait! Go back! I need my old clothes, or… new clothes. Just… not these!” Betty sighed and then shook her head. “Sorry, Ash. Might hit traffic going home and… well, I don’t want you to leak from a pull-up on the way. It’s a risk, and plus… those centers sometimes pump crud in the air that you might have inhaled. Could’ve hurt your control as well. It’s… well, it’s just a risk we shouldn’t take. When we get back home though… promise… first thing, I’ll get you changed back into one, okay?” The news clearly wasn’t what Ashley wanted to hear, but… she was also still outside and other strangers were still staring at her. More debate meant more time outside, so, with an obvious amount of reluctance, she nodded her head. “Fine. Just… help me to my seat. I… this thing is kind of awkward.” For a moment, Ron looked like he wanted to giggle, but Joy was too quick for her Little and snatched him to the side to get him to help her unload their numerous bags into the back. If Ashley noticed, she didn’t say a thing. Still, minutes later, with everything secured inside, the car roared to life and the four passengers took off. Ron, being the unfiltered Little that he seemed to be quickly becoming though, couldn’t stop staring at Ashley. Right after they exited onto the main road to lead to the mountain tunnel, he finally cracked. “You know… we’re kinda alike now.” Ashley turned to yell at him, but right as she turned, she paused, and her face softened. ‘Shoot! I wanna be mad, but… his face. Like Joy said… just pure innocence. He didn’t mean a single mean thing about it. Just… he made an observation. Not the best for me, but… his point’s well-taken.’ They were two different genders and Ashley was at least a decade or two more advanced mentally than Ron seemed to be lately, but their appearance in clothing… it was eerily too similar. ‘Shoot. Terrible point, but it still is one. Maybe… just maybe, I’ve been too hard on Ron? Maybe… I give him a shot with LRG? I mean… if we’re so similar in this way, how can I leave him behind and not feel guilty and a hypocrite… shoot.’ * * * Day 89 – 8:36 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Getting back home, Betty was a woman of her word and Ashley was quickly changed out of her diaper and into a new pull-up. Gratefully, at least by the look on Ashley’s face, the Big had the good grace not to mention that the diaper wasn’t exactly dry. Still, back home, it was mostly all business as usual. Pete didn’t get home as late as he usually did, but there was a look of exhaustion written all over him. Upon hearing the news of what happened at the mall, he was serious, then happy, and then even chuckled before apologizing to Ashley. For her, that chuckle was almost like the seal of destiny. She didn’t say anything to him… just excused herself from the table and ran up to her room. A new case of pull-ups in the corner only strengthened her resolve as she sat down at her table and pulled out her paints to look for the exact right shade. “Okay… blue… blue… ah! Here you are!” Having plucked a single pebble from outside yesterday, Ashley went to work and painted the tiny stone just about as thoroughly as she could. It wasn’t perfect, but the ‘ocean blue’ stood out prominently. ‘No way that LRG will miss this!’ Then, bounding down the stairs, Ashley called out that she just wanted to “Sit on the front stoop for a moment. Clear my head and all.” Pete and Betty giving their approval, Ashley walked out and placed the stone. She made sure it was obvious but not too obvious. Backing up, she checked the street and sighed. ‘Okay, LRG? Where are you? Come and get me and Ron and take us far, far away from this place. Sorry Betty, but… I can’t stay…’ Ashley looked briefly upset at the notion of leaving her, but one quick shake of her head retuned her face to its more resolute form. Standing there and looking up at the moon, she seemed ready to take on the world… or at least leave this place for good. Now, she just had to wait for a response back.

The Substitute Child 1. Chris could read both his wife’s body language and her expression as she slumped down in the passenger seat and knew that her attendance at the baby shower had been a bad idea. Anticipating this very reaction, he’d gently tried to talk her out it, but Noelle was one of her best friends and she insisted upon going. He hadn’t pushed the issue both out of respect for her wishes and the power dynamic of their young marriage. Amy had a take-charge, type-A personality which fit well with Chris’s lowkey attitude, so as usual he was content to back down without a fuss. Now, though, he’d suffer the consequences of a moody spouse until she pulled herself out of her funk. He’d learned in similar situations in the past that if there was a way he could help her when she got depressed over baby issues, he hadn’t discovered it. They’d been dating about six months when she first told him that she couldn’t have children. Well, technically that wasn’t quite true. She could get pregnant but due to a medical condition, doing so would threaten both her life and that of the unborn child. This explained, in part, why they hadn’t had sex even as they grew closer and began talking about marriage. It wasn’t long before he discovered how paranoid she was about doing anything that risked in even the tiniest way her conceiving. His suggestion that maybe they could be intimate on their wedding night by using protection was met with a furious backlash and a thirty-minute lecture on the medical perils of pregnancy. It was days before she calmed down. Once she did, instead of an apology she had a proposition, which in retrospect was presented as more of a command. Her sister Lily was a surgeon specializing in internal medicine and could perform a vasectomy on him that would be completely irreversible. She knew he was struggling with what to give her as a wedding gift and this would be something she would cherish forever. In return, her gift to him would finally be to allow him inside of her. And so, a week before the wedding, he had the procedure. The night of their wedding, though, was a disappointment. She hadn’t promised when they’d have sex, she explained as he cuddled close to her with lust in his heart. She was convinced that there could still be some potent sperm inside his balls and insisted that he masturbate in front of her every night for the first month of their marriage so that she could make sure he came, expelling the potentially fertile swimmers from his body. His own research online could have easily debunked her stance, but he didn’t want to make waves so soon after they were married, so for the next thirty days he dutifully stroked himself off while she watched, which he found to be so humiliating that several times it took the assistance of baby oil to get hard enough to climax. When the big night finally came, he wanted it to be special. He placed lit candles around the bedroom, scattered rose petals on the bed, played soft music in the background. At first Amy appeared willing, even excited, and they gently caressed each other, slowly building up to the act itself. As he positioned himself to enter her, though, she suddenly stiffened, let out a panicked yelp, and pulled herself into a fetal position. He held her as she cried, softly telling her he understood as she explained that as much as she wanted this, her fears about getting pregnant blocked her from finding the proper mood and that as he got closer, she had an involuntary but intense physiological reaction resembling a panic attack and prevented her from receiving him. She eventually fell asleep in his arms. Chris, though, laid awake all night wondering if this was a hurdle they’d ever be able to overcome. No mention was made of that night until three days later, when Amy approached him with a wide smile, both hands holding something behind her back. “Ta da!” she gleefully shouted as she brought the item into sight. Chris had no idea what it was. “It’s a strap-on harness, silly,” Amy said, laughing. “With a hollow dildo for you to put your thing inside. This way we can have sex and all of your mess will be contained inside of it, and if you cum early we can still keep going. And look, it vibrates! I can use the remote control to gradually increase the speed until both of us get what we need. It’s the perfect solution!” Chris wasn’t so sure but feigned enthusiasm. Since then, the strap-on was a mandatory accessory to having sex. Eventually Amy found the right settings to allow her a thunderous climax every time, after which she’d turn off the vibration whether Chris had cum or not. While probably not her intention, over time he was unknowingly being conditioned to ejaculate quickly in order to make sure he wasn’t left unsatisfied once Amy had had her fun. When he occasionally pleasured himself when they hadn’t had sex often enough to satisfy him, he was shocked to find out that he’d barely start to stroke himself before he exploded. What took him thirty minutes or more when he was single was now over almost before he started. Chris had been foolish enough to assume that because Amy couldn’t have a baby, she was content to remain childless. In fact, just the opposite was true. He saw how sad she became when she saw a mother playing with her children at the park or just pushing a stroller. He’d caught her scrolling baby clothes online more than once and pretended not to see when she’d used a paper napkin to practice folding a diaper. She was also of an age where many of her friends were having babies, and each announcement that came in the mail would send her into a mild depression. A couple of times Chris had raised the possibility of adopting, but Amy wouldn’t consider the possibility after reading online about couples unknowingly adopting drug babies or having the natural parents come back later to claim the baby. Chris understood then that her angst was more than just not having a child to care for, it was a feeling that she was being deprived of what she thought of as a biological right to feel a baby grow inside her. If they adopted, a part of her would resent the child for not carrying her DNA. And so, for a while, they avoided any social situation that might trigger her depression. Today, though, was the first time she’d attended a baby shower. He knew it had to have been difficult for her to smile and pretend everything was okay as her friend opened up gifts of tiny dresses, bottles, and booties, or while they played those stupid games involving fake dirty diapers. He assumed conversations all centered on advice for taking care of babies, war stories about blowouts, or just children in general. It was no wonder Amy looked like she’d just got run over by a truck. Chris said nothing, but reached over and took Amy’s hand as he drove home. He ached to find a way to make her feel better. What he didn’t know was that Amy’s mind was also spinning, searching for her own solution; that she was no longer content to sit on the parenting sidelines. It would all come to a head only one week later.

Written in collaboration with Joanna. This work wouldn't be possible without her. ... This story contains very strong themes of gender and self identity. ... Part 1 “I need a haircut.” Half-dressed and still damp from the shower, I stared into my bathroom mirror and debated my appearance with myself. I’d made a sport of that, volleying back and forth, never letting the ball drop until I was out of time and didn’t have to decide anything. My hair was the big sticking point. I couldn’t decide how I wanted it cut, so it just continued to grow into a tangled mop. If I shaved it all off, I’d just look like a flabbier Slim Shady, and I didn’t trust myself to do any grooming or maintenance to make a more fashionable cut look decent. If I could have managed that, I could have managed to actually get to a barber and get it cut. I hated how it looked long, but I hated the idea of cutting it short even more. Besides, my strategy had worked. I only had about an hour before Hannah would arrive, that wasn’t enough time to go out for a cut, now I just had to make myself look vaguely presentable for date night. Turning away from the bathroom mirror, I– (–coming through any moment now.) “What the fuck?” I blurted, stumbling back when I heard the feminine speaker. “Who said that?” (Oh, good, you can hear me.) I spun like a top, looking for the source of the voice, though it didn’t sound like it was in the room anywhere–she was in my head. “Hear–how did you get into my apartment?” (I’m not in your apartment. Look, I can’t really explain, but I know some things you don’t, and I need you to do what I say.) I raised my arms and balled my hands into fists, trying to look tough. I could see my reflection still, and I knew that the act wouldn’t fool anyone, but I had to try and keep up appearances, didn’t I? “Look, lady, I don’t know who you are, but I will mess you up–” (Oh right, you’re in your martial arts phase. God, you’re annoying.) I hesitated. I’d been meaning to go take a karate lesson for months, but I hadn’t told anyone about that. Was this the girl from the Blockbuster? She would at least know I’d rented all those Jackie Chan movies, but why was she here? (Look. Just do what I say, and this will all go smoother.) “But–” (Get your hairbrush. We’re going to see what we can do with that rat’s nest of yours.) I frowned. “I don’t own a hairbrush.” (Yes you do. Bottom drawer, underneath the towels.) My eyes widened. How did she know that? (I know where you keep your stuff. If you keep fussing–) “Get out of my head!” I screamed and spun, rushing to leave the bathroom. Before I could take two steps, I froze, body paralyzed mid-stride, and the voice piped up, (You asked for the hard way, then.) I turned, rotating back towards my bathroom cabinet against my will. It wasn’t like being puppeteered, exactly, but it felt like I was moving in a dream, unable to stop myself as I knelt to open the bottom drawer and take out the hairbrush I’d hidden there. Standing, I looked in the mirror, fingers shaking as I raised the cheap dollar store brush and, without wasting a second, began to pull it through my hair. It immediately caught on a tangle, but my hand refused to stop, pulling and tugging through the dark, tousled locks to straighten them out. “Ow!” I yelped, as the sting of pulling hair prickled down my scalp. (Don’t be such a baby,) the voice replied. (Or do, I don’t care, but we’re fixing this either way.) I moved–or they moved, it wasn’t totally clear–quickly. Working one section at a time, I detangled my hair, pulling it straight and smooth. With every tug of the brush I winced, but my hands continued to work of their own volition until my hair hung down to my shoulders in a loose but even halo. I hadn’t brushed it out in I-didn’t-know-how-long, but it looked… Different. Not better, but longer. Almost girly. Maybe I could pass it off as Kurt Cobain-esque, if I had to, but this just emphasized that I needed to get it cut. (Okay, that’s a first step. I don’t think you have any hair ties, so get your keys, we’re going out.) I felt the pressure on my body slacken, momentarily able to move under my own power. “I don’t have a car.” (Right, you don’t even have your license yet, you’re such a passenger princess.) “A what?” (Fine, the pharmacy’s not far. We’ll walk.) Before I could object further, my legs began to move, compelled to start marching. I tried to fight, to grab onto the doorframe or dig in my heels, but my body moved like an automaton, ignoring all my efforts to make myself stop. “What are you doing?” I demanded. “Who are you? What do you want?” (I can’t tell you any of that.) “Hannah will be here soon, she–” (We’ll deal with… your date when they get here. You first.) I had enough control to swallow on a dry throat, though that’s about as far as my own impulses could get me. The force possessing my body retrieved my apartment key from the hook by the door and marched me down the stairs, off to buy…hair ties. As I was made to stroll down the street. My block wasn’t the most trafficked in the city, but nor was it abandoned, and I felt acutely aware of the fact that this voice had control over me. She could run me out into the street, or make me strip, or anything, and I couldn’t stop her. “Please, I’ll give you whatever you want.” (You’re going to,) she replied. (You just have to trust me here.) Her walk had more confidence than mine, something I could feel in the subtle movement of my hips, in her posture, in the way she kept her head up. It felt like she was trying to strut my body out on a runway, to make sure everyone could see what she was doing. She forced me into the pharmacy, and I darted my eyes back and forth, wondering if I could somehow get help. I could still talk, but what would I say? ‘Help, I’m being possessed?’ I didn’t even know if this was a ghost or a government experiment or just a psychotic break, how would I ask for help? The voice grabbed a cart, then walked me up the hair care aisle and nabbed a pair of hair ties as well as three kinds of shampoo. (You’re using this from now on, that forty-in-one garbage is not cutting it.) “From now on?” (Shut up and listen. Haircare, skincare. If you don’t do this now, you’ll regret it later.) Moving down the aisle, she made me reach out and select a set of creams and another of moisturizers, and then she got to the makeup. My heart began to beat faster. “What are you doing?” (I’m not wasting time.) Foundation, concealer, powders and creams and nonsense I didn’t even know what to call. I never came down this aisle, it wasn’t for boys, just standing here sent spikes of anxiety down my back. The voice moved quickly. She knew my skin tone at a glance, apparently, because she didn’t need to compare anything, she just selected what she needed and used my own hands to toss it into the shopping cart. “Is that it?” I whimpered. I shook my own head, and she replied, (Not even a little bit.) Sashaying my hips between different shelves, she checked the different signs and turned into the aisle labeled ‘Incontinence’. “Hold up.” I managed to throw a hitch into my step, but that was the totality of my resistance. The voice in my head steered me towards the diapers, and I could do nothing to resist. Moving with purpose, I scanned the available offerings and scoffed. (God, store diapers are awful. You’ll have to make do, I guess.) “Why are you buying diapers?” I hissed, struggling to keep my hands from reaching out for a pack of pink ‘heavy duty’ diapers with a stylish woman modeling on the package. It felt like resisting the pull of an infinitely strong magnet, and the more I fought, the harder the force against me grew. (You’re not this stupid. Tell me you were never this stupid. You can’t figure it out?) “No!” I blurted, loud enough that my shout echoed through the store. A passing shopper glanced down the aisle at me, and I could only blush as I held the package of diapers and stuck them in my cart while he stared. (There, you threw your tantrum, now everybody’s watching. Are you happy?) “No,” I repeated more quietly, as the voice made me deposit the diapers in my cart. After nabbing a package of wipes and a tube of powder, they steered me towards checkout. I recognized the cashier by face, though not name–he was a bit on the old side, though not quite yet in the ‘grandpa’ zone, and he beamed brightly when I rolled my cart up to his register. In return, I could only burn red, blushing until I thought my long locks of hair would catch fire. He noticed the diapers, and I caught a sympathetic curl of his lips, but he didn’t say anything as he stuffed the package into a thin shopping bag. Through the sheer plastic, the label, ‘Adult Incontinence Briefs - 24/7’ shone through as plainly as if it were in neon, and I recalled the block-and-a-half between here and home. “Can I…get an extra bag?” I asked sheepishly, and the voice even let me rub at the back of my neck. He glanced up at me and smiled, in what I’m sure was supposed to be a reassuring way. “Here, let’s do this.” Reaching beneath his counter, he took out a newspaper-print coupon page and tucked it into the bag, using one to cover each side of the diaper packaging. The top still poked out visibly, and his action had only called attention to the humiliating packaging. It was about as useful as… (That’s as helpful as a tissue paper parachute,) the voice in my head thought, finishing the thought before I could complete it. Shuddering at the realization she could hear my thoughts as well, I reached out and took the package from the cashier. My dignity had been shattered in front of him, but at least he’d tried to be considerate. I mumbled a weak ‘thanks’ as I paid, then took my bags and began the trek home. My hands trembled as I walked out onto the street, knowing what came next. This…voice, whatever she was, hadn’t been coy about her intentions. She wanted to march me home, put me in makeup, and make me wear a diaper. And yet…I wasn’t fighting her. I told myself that fighting would be useless, that I couldn’t resist. I had a bad poker face, and I argued with myself too often to believe my own bullshit. I was a moth, reaching out towards a candle flame. I knew it was going to burn, but some part of me refused to back away until I’d touched it, because I had to know what it felt like. Fiddling with my keys, I reentered my apartment building. A neighbor was checking her mail as I walked past, and I felt certain she could see the pink package of puffy diapers poking out from the shopping bag, but she didn’t seem to react. Once back in my home, I dropped the bag to the floor. (We’re getting you dressed,) the voice explained. (It’s your choice whether we do this the easy way or the hard way.) “Will you just tell me why you’re doing this?” I whispered. I felt the pause in my mind, like a long sigh. (I guess I can’t blame you for asking.) “So are you going to tell me?” (If you promise not to drag your feet.) I didn’t see that I had a choice one way or another, and I wanted answers. I had to know, to regain some sense of control. Besides, I needed to get out of this before Hannah arrived, and I couldn’t do that by stalling. “I promise, then.” (I’m making up for lost time, fixing things before it’s too late. You’re going to thank me, someday.) “That…” I began. “That doesn’t clear anything up.” (Too bad.) “We had a deal!” (Then I lied, because that’s all I’m telling you.) Forcing me to crouch, the voice and I picked up the bag of diapers. (It looks like we’re doing this the hard way.) ... My subs get early access, and financial support helps me write more stories like this! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Chapter 45: Surgery Elysium – LittleFallenPrincess ------------------------------- End of January “She’s going to be okay, Rosie. Promise.” I believed them all, I believed Ceres when she promised me this morning, I believed Vesta when she made the same promise an hour later, and I believe my friends as they all try to comfort me… but I still couldn’t help but be nervous about this. I know it’s ultimately the best thing for her, and I’m so happy she’s getting this opportunity… but as for any kind of surgery… you can’t help but worry that something may go wrong. I was also worried I may have scared her a bit by telling her before she went in for surgery that ‘I want you to know, in case anything happens… I love you’. I know it was stupid, and I may have made her a bit more anxious, but… I didn’t get to say goodbye to my Mum. Not properly. And I know it’ll all go fine, they have one of the best Doctors in the world performing the surgery. But I had to say it. Thankfully, I think she understands. Because she’s one of the few in here I talked to about my Mum. I don’t know how long it’ll take, Ceres just told me to go play in the playroom with everyone and they’ll keep me updated. “Want to colour something in?” Rowan asked. “It may get your mind off it all.” “Colouring won’t help,” Jess interrupted. “I know from experience. If anything you’ll just overthink. No… we need to do something fun. Something… active!” It was clear she had something in mind, so I let the secret board member take the reins. “Sure. I’d be up for something,” I replied, playing along. “How about…” “How about ‘Simon says’?” Vesta said, appearing from out of nowhere, smiling down at all of us. “Or… more like Vesta says…” “Okay!” I replied. It’d get me being active, it’d get me thinking about the task rather than Ella… it was a perfect idea really. “Good, because I think I too need to get my mind off what’s going on with Ella right now. It’ll be a good distraction,” the Nanny said, as we all shuffled around on our padded bums to face her. As I was scooching around, I saw the boys giggling at us from the opposite corner of the playroom, but at this point… I don’t care. I’m better than them. I don’t need to make fun of people, I don’t need to belittle people. I’m here to get better, I’m here to be regressed and have the childhood I missed out on as the girl I really am. Just because those morons can’t get with the program doesn’t mean they can make me feel guilty or embarrassed about enjoying myself. I mean they’re just as padded and babyish as me. They still shit their pamps and need a Nanny to look after them like we do over here. We’re just playing along with the program. And I think in the end… we’re going to benefit more and even graduate. They’ll be lucky if they even graduate at this rate. “Right… is everyone ready? Vesta says… touch your nose!” We spent a good amount of time playing ‘Vesta says’. Long enough for me to start getting tired. “I think it’s nap time for some of you… you look exhausted!” Vesta said, smiling at us all. I had so much fun playing this game, a game I hadn’t played since I was a kid. Something about such a simple, childish game was just so… entertaining. Honestly… I think part of me actually liked this life. Being cared for, just playing all the time, having naps… being nursed… I hate myself for even thinking about it, but I think Ellie, Jess and Sophia have the right idea. Maybe this is something I would be interested in continuing outside of Elysium once I graduate? Maybe… Maybe Ella will indulge me? She seems to get really into it sometimes, though I’ve been too nervous to ask if she actually enjoys this treatment like I do. But that’s over a year away. That’s a job for future Rosie. I’ve got plenty of time to discuss my future next year, when Ella and I can figure out what our relationship outside of Elysium looks like. For now… I was a bit knackered. It was definitely nap time. Though as Ceres walked in, as I expected her to walk over and take me to my nursery for a well-needed nap… she veered off towards Vesta instead, whispering something in her ear that perked the Nanny right up. “She’s awake?” Vesta blurted out. “That was quick!” “She’s excited to see you… but…” Ceres said, tilting her head in my direction, clearing indicating towards me. “There’s someone else she needs to see first, right?” “Rosie? You want to come see your girlfriend? She’s waiting.” Without a second’s hesitation, I threw up my arms in a very ‘uppies’ motion, as Ceres strode over and lifted me up, placing me on her hip and kissing my forehead. “She apparently doesn’t even want to turn her new hearing aids on until you’re there…” Ceres whispered to me. “So… we don’t even know if it works?” I asked. “She said, and these are her exact words… ‘I want the first voice I hear to be Rosie’s’. I swear… you two are too fucking cute…” “Language…” Vesta warned her colleague, raising her eyebrow. “Well I’m coming with you both, I’ll wait outside until she’s ready for me.” “Let’s go then…” I quickly spoke up, as I had an idea… “Can we get one thing before we go?” I asked. Ceres carried me into the familiar hospital room within Elysium, the one I was in just a couple months ago, and as soon as I saw Ella, her face lit up and she began clapping her hands excitedly. Joy was there too, standing by her bed, as if she was waiting for us. “Good morning, little Rosie!” she said, greeting me warmly. “Ceres told you about Ella’s special request?” “Yeah…” “I’m dying to know if the procedure worked… but I understand her wish, so we’ve held off activating her hearing aid until you’re here. Then we’ll need to run some tests. Provided it’s working as intended and there are no side effects or issues… Ella can leave this room in a couple of days and return to her nursery.” “So… umm…” “What’s up, sweetie?” Joy walked over, took me from Ceres’ arms, and carried me over to the bed, placing me down gently by Ella’s side. “I’ll be right outside, okay you three?” Ceres said, before quickly ducking out and leaving the room. “I… I don’t know what to say… surely her first words she hears should be special?” I asked Joy. “I think you know the words. Just say what's in your heart.” “I… okay…” “Ready Ella?” Joy asked her, making sure Ella could read her lips, as her aid hadn’t been turned on yet. Nodding at us both, Ella took a deep breath. “Just let yourself acclimate to the surrounding noises first, then I’ll let Rosie speak, okay hun?” Nodding again, Ella closed her eyes, reached up with both hands, and pressed something on each ear. Looking around, she looked so freaked out. Her breathing quickened. Tears began forming in the corners of her eyes. Her eyes darting from side to side, she even began clicking her fingers to her ear. It must have been so much for her… suddenly all the room noises that she can hear now that she’s never heard before… But after a good ten to twenty seconds, her breathing calmed a bit. Joy didn’t want to ruin Ella’s special moment, she didn’t want to speak up, so she pointed to her own ears then gave a thumbs up to my girlfriend, as if to ask her if it’s working. Her eyes welling up, Ella looked up at the Doctor and nodded excitedly. That’s when she turned to look at me. Staring me in the eyes, she reached forward, grabbing both of my hands in hers, and awaited my response. This… this was so much pressure. I had to make this special. But what other words could I say? I could recite Shakespeare, I could read out the most beautiful poetry in the world… but in my heart… There are only a few words that I think fit this moment perfectly. So I took a deep breath, smiled at my beautiful girlfriend, squeezed her hands tightly… “I love you, Ella.” She gasped in shock, her hands slipping from mine as she covered her open mouth. Tears started streaming. “Are you okay?” I asked. Her eyes darted to mine. She smiled. She nodded. She held her ears in her hands. It was all so much for her, and she couldn’t believe it was happening. “I…” she began talking but hearing her own voice made her jump back a bit. “I… oh… I… my voice…” “Is beautiful, yes it is. I agree,” I said, trying to be smooth. “Not as beautiful as yours…” I blushed and looked away quickly. “Mine… isn’t anything special.” “It is to me. I… oh wow… is this what I really sound like?” Ella asked, surprised by her own voice. “Yeah. Why? Is it bad?” I asked. “It’s… weird.” “Ella?” Joy finally butted in, obviously she had to check everything was working correctly. “How is it? Comfortable? The volume okay?” “Oh my gosh… Joy! I can hear you, finally!” Ella replied, bouncing up and down. “I mean… Yes! Everything is working… I think. I don’t know. I don’t really have a baseline. This is… oh… I… VESTA!” she cried out. A few seconds later, Vesta rushed in, standing in the doorway, staring at Ella as she returned it back to her. “Is…?” “It worked! Please, Danny, say something!” Ella blurted out at her best friend. “I guess now you have no excuse when I tell you off…” Vesta grinned back at her. Ella blushed a little, tears still streaming down her cheek. “Your voice is pretty too…” “Does it hurt at all?” “No… it’s weird though. I… honestly it’s mostly my voice that’s a bit weird…” “Not what you were expecting?” I asked. “Yeah, kinda.” “Right Ella, you’ll have to take it easy,” Joy said, interrupting again. “I’ll need to run a lot of tests over the next day or two, and you’ll have to slowly get acclimated to loud noises if you’re being returned to the playroom. But I think that provided that there aren't any issues in the next day or two… I’ll be happy to release you in a couple of days.” “Can… Rosie stay?” “I’ll bring Rosie in to visit lots, but she can’t stay all the time, sorry kiddo…” Vesta replied. “I… fine,” Ella pouted. “Don’t worry, you’ll get to spend plenty of time with your girlfriend. Though maybe I should set up a little playpen for her in here…” Vesta teased me, sticking her tongue out at me, causing me to blush a little. “But no, don’t worry. And hey… she has a surprise for you…” “You do?” Ella said, turning back to me, her face full of wonder. “Joy… can I get you alone for a minute…?” Vesta called the Doc over, escorting her out of the hospital room, leaving Ella and I alone finally. “What did you get me?” she asked, excitedly. “I thought… seeing as you love it so much… I thought it should be one of the first things you got to hear… so… umm… can you scooch over? I wanna cuddle up next to you.” “I… I’d love that. But you’ve still not told me what it is you’ve got me…” I scooched over, still hiding the secret behind my back, laying in the hospital bed next to my girlfriend. “I thought… I’d read you Alice in Wonderland. It’s your favourite, right?” And as a new stream of tears flowed down her cheeks, she buried her face in my shoulder, quickly reaching up and kissing me on the cheek. “I’d love dat…” “Right. So. Chapter one. Down the rabbit hole. Alice was beginning to get very tired of sitting by her sister on the bank…” ====================================================== I got a lot of people crying with this chapter already (Even me when I was writing AND editing it!). Let's see how many more I can make cry... This is one of my favourite chapters :3 Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories, why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday!Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post. And it goes without saying, my story is not to be used in any way to create AI work. Thanks!

Twenty-Five: Yes, Daddy I wake to the sound of metallic pinging–constant, loud, and discordant. It’s rain falling on the metal roof of the cabin. It seems that I’m the last to be woken by the sound, as the rest of my bunkmates have already stirred. It’s not quite time to get up, but it’s close enough that it doesn’t seem to make sense to try and go back to sleep again. “I was in Cabin 8 last year,” Tim says. “It had a leak in the roof, so when it rained like this, it’d make this big puddle in the middle of the floor. I really hope they got that fixed.” “Hasn’t rained in a while,” Holden remarks, yawning as he lazily scratches his back. “We’ve been in a drought for a bit now,” Drew shrugs. “I think I heard someone say that.” “It’s true,” Tim nods. “It’s been a bitch keeping the plants alive this year.” “So does this help?” I ask. “Well…depends on how much water we get,” Tim shrugs. “Too much water–especially after the drought has dried up the ground–might be a different kind of problem.” “Figures, right?” huffs Drew. “The Rebirth Festival starts today, and it’s going to be raining.” I roll out of bed to look out the window, where dark clouds block the sun, giving the usually-lush greens of The Cradle a more muted tone. Puddles have already formed on the ground. My first thought is that I didn’t prepare for this. I don’t have a poncho or an umbrella, and I definitely don’t have a pair of shoes made for tromping around in the mud. Even at my most prepared, I’ve never really been a fan of rain. I hate the way it fucks with my hair and makes my clothes stick to my skin. There’s nothing worse than going somewhere–whether it’s the office, classroom, or a store–and having to shake off the excess water from yourself at the entrance like you’re a dog. Most of all, I hate wet socks. It’s a cold and soggy feeling you can’t escape from, and the gross sensation just worms its way up your body until all of you feels like Swamp Thing. I can’t help but laugh, though. For as much as I’ve disliked the rain in the past, I feel mostly unbothered by it now. Hell, it actually kind of looks enticing outside. I’m not sure what’s changed my mind about it. Maybe The Cradle just has me in generally good spirits. But I think it might also be that my threshold for discomfort has been lowered recently. If I can walk around in a pissy or stinky diaper–and enjoy it–it’s hard to be bothered by a little bit of rain and mud. That’s what baths are for. “I’ll tell you what’s leaking…” Drew sighs, getting out of bed himself and looking down at his drooping diaper. “Uh oh. Get a little wet spot on your mattress?” Tim asks. “Nothing ‘little’ about it,” Drew says. “Damn.” I don’t want to be too nosey, but seeing as how Drew’s already advertised his plight to the rest of us–and Tim has already stepped forward for a closer inspection himself–I crane my neck to get a look at the damage. It’s a pretty big wet spot. I feel my own cheeks blushing–as I can almost imagine the same thing happening to me sooner or later. “Patty will take care of it,” Holden says, his tone suggesting that he has personal experience with that. But maybe they all have. “Speaking of Patty,” Tim says. “Might as well go see her for a change before all the other babies start waking up.” I’m relieved to find that my diaper feels mostly dry. It probably won’t stay like this for long, and part of me wonders if I should just fill my diaper up now and follow Tim to Patty’s cabin while it’s still early. “You don’t have to go to the farm today, do ya?” Drew asks Tim. “On account of the festival?” I’m still trying to figure out what the Rebirth Festival actually is. I suppose I could just ask, but I’ve been kind of hoping I’d figure it out for myself. So far, all I know is that The Cradle has been inundated with guests. Short-term visitors come and go from The Cradle all the time, but this time of year tends to bring all of them in at once. There’s been new faces all over the place for the last few days. I don’t really know how the logistics work–whether or not there’s enough vacancies in the cabins for everyone or if we’re just stacking big babies up wherever we can–but it’s also not my job to figure those sorts of things out. Thank goodness. “The plants don’t take a day off,” Tim says with a smile. “I’m just going to check on a few things, but I’ll be sure to make it for the festivities.” This seems as good a time as any to start asking questions. “So, uh, festivities, huh?” Drew smirks. “Right, right, this is your first, huh?” I nod. “It’s a party, man,” Drew says. “A really big party.” I laugh. I know what a party is, but it feels safe to assume that there’s a big difference between the drunken frat parties of my youth and whatever a bunch of tit-suckling adult babies call a ‘party.’ “Booze?” I ask. “Good food? Loud music?” “Something like that,” Drew shrugs. “Sex, milk, and rock and roll.” Tim snickers. “Put that on a t-shirt.” That reminds of the shirt idea Mirabelle and I had discussed the other day. What was that? Better living through rebirth. Here’s another: I went to The Cradle and all I got was this diaper rash. Note to self to pitch that to Mirabelle later. That’s funny. “Well, I do like parties,” I shrug. “It’ll be a good time,” Holden says. “You hooked up with someone at last year’s festivities, didn’t ya?” Drew asks, sidling up to Holden so he can elbow him in the ribs. “I remember there being two bodies in your bed when I came back to the cabin.” “N-no,” Holden says, his face blushing brightly. “I mean…yes. But…” “Who was the lucky gal?” Drew asks. “I don’t think you ever told us.” Tim clears his throat. “Lucky…boy, I think. If I’m remembering correctly.” Holden nervously laughs. “You have a good memory, I’d say. And, uh, he doesn’t live here. He was visiting.” “Maybe he’ll be visiting again,” Tim shrugs. “Kind of hoping so,” Holden says. “We’ll see.” “I’ve got one of those too,” Drew says. “A visitor I met last year that I’d like to meet again.” If that was another romantic connection, I’d say he already has enough on his plate between Birdie and whoever the other young lady is that Mirabelle mentioned when I first met him. But…maybe that’s just the kind of guy Drew is. Nice work if you can get it. “Before you start inviting new friends to your bed,” Holden says to Drew with a devilish smirk, “you might want to consider taking care of that wet spot on your mattress.” === While there’s always a good vibe in the dining hall, there’s an especially groovy buzz this morning–a new excited energy that only seems to be amplified by how many people are stuffed into this space. There’s more people here than I’ve ever seen before. I barely recognize the people who live here full time yet, let alone all the new faces. Still, it’s not too hard to tell who’s visiting and who’s a bit more seasoned. The visitors have nervous smiles on their faces, and their eyes dart about as they look to see who is noticing them and their diapers. It’s a little funny that I consider them different from me when I’m still a tenderfoot myself. “What do you think?” Tommy says, parking himself to the right of me at the table. “Quite a crowd, eh?” “This whole festival thing is an even bigger deal than I thought,” I say. “The same thing happens every year,” he says. “People come for the festival. And then, at the end of it, a few end up staying. The community always sees its biggest growth right after the festival is over.” “And they stick around?” I ask. “They don’t just go home a month later?” He shrugs. “The longer you stay here, the harder it is to leave. If you’re here for a few weeks, you’re probably going to stay a while.” I feel like this is applicable to myself. I haven’t been here ‘weeks’ yet, but it’ll probably come to that. And I’ve already heard the voice in my head assuring me that it’s okay to stay here a little longer–maybe even indefinitely. “Is that what happened to you?” I ask. “Did you plan on just visiting and ended up staying longer?” “Nah,” he says, shoveling a forkful of eggs into his mouth. He speaks while he chews–it’s a little gross, but it’s also the sort of thing that’s easier to accept in a place like this. “I knew right from the start that I was going to live here.” The dining hall is a chorus of utensils clinking on plates and bowls, a hundred conversations converging into a singular hum, and a quieter–but just as prevalent–undercurrent of crinkling and rustling that seems to be coming from all directions. I kind of like it. “Uh-uh!” a voice from a few tables away says. “You need to go and get your diaper changed now. You can not sit here with that thing on.” A blonde-haired boy in a bright red shirt that I’ve never seen before stands up and quickly shuffles away from the table he was sitting at. In his wake, others, both at the table he was sitting at and the tables around him, laugh and wave hands in front of their noses. “A visitor?” I ask Tommy, nodding towards the blonde as he makes his exit. “Probably,” Tommy says. “Never seen him before either.” Suddenly, there’s a burst of electronic feedback that cuts through all the other sounds in the room. Everyone stops what they’re doing to look for the source, and we all spot it at the same time–Mirabelle has a microphone in her hand near the main entrance, and she’s fiddling with the wire for it. “Sorry everyone,” she says. “Just…give me a second, this is our first time using the PA system.” Another electronic squeal that causes quite a few folks to bring their hands to their ears. Mirabelle has the microphone covered with her hand as she talks to someone near her. “Alright, I think we’re good now. Everyone can hear me, right?” Half the crowd offers a simultaneous “Yes!” while the other half just cheer. “I’ll take that as a ‘yes,’” Mirabelle says, smiling. “Hey everyone! On behalf of all of the residents of The Cradle, I want to welcome all our very special guests for joining us.” A round of applause sweeps over the audience, some cheers and whoops peppered in. “The official start of the Rebirth Festival will be tonight,” she says. “The plan was for it to be outside, with a big bonfire and everything–but we were kind of concerned about that given the drought. And now, well…the rain is an entirely different problem. We have a few backup plans, so we’re going to keep an eye on the weather and let everyone know what we decide as soon as possible.” There’s a lot of nodding heads in the crowd. Somebody, somewhere in the room, shouts: “We love you Mirabelle!” She’s like a rockstar here. Mirabelle blushes and shrugs. “And, well, I love you. I love all of you, and I’m so happy everyone’s here today.” More cheering. “The cooking staff is going to be preparing food all day, so please be sure to come back to the dining hall often to have some snacks. And if it’s milk you want…” Everyone cheers again. It’s more than cheering–people are losing their shit. Happy screams. Shouts of “Yes!” and “Fuck yeah!” Hands in the air–some waving and some clapping loudly. “...we’ve been saving some for just this occasion, and there’s plenty to go around. And while I know many of you are eager to get your hands on some, I want to remind you to pace yourselves. You wouldn’t want to miss out on any of tonight’s festivities, would you?” “Happens every year,” Tommy says to me. “People drink themselves into a stupor on the first day and miss all the good stuff.” I’d argue that someone who drinks that much milk is probably having a pretty good time anyway, but that’s likely besides the point. “This year,” Mirabelle continues, “we’ve learned a bit from the mistakes we made last year. Too many babies, not enough people capable of changing diapers. And so I reached out across our extended community, and enlisted the help of some of my most trusted friends to help support all of our guests. Joining our own Maternal Council will be some lovely mommies–and daddies–who are on standby for anything you might need assistance with. They’ll be patrolling the grounds, and we’ll also have one person assigned to each individual cabin. You’ll be able to tell who they are because they’ll be wearing a blue sash like this.” She then holds up a light-blue sash, with the words ‘REBIRTH’ printed across it in white letters. Everyone applauds this. This wasn’t even a concern I had before, but I’m happy that this is something she accounted for. “Already shaping up to be quite the shindig, huh?” A new voice says to me–on my left side now. I turn to find that Sloane has managed to wriggle her way through the crowded room so that she could sit with me. That feels nice. “Everyone says it’s a pretty big deal,” I shrug. “And good morning.” “Good morning,” she smiles. Sloane mentioned being homesick the other day, and I found it resonating with me quite a bit after we parted ways. I do miss home. I miss Sam nagging me. I miss Nikki’s bluntness. I miss Anders trying to sell me on some jazz fusion album from the 70s that I couldn’t care less about. I even–almost–miss my Dad. I could do without ever seeing Julie-fucking-Ross again, of course. I also miss Maxine, but I’m realizing that it’s more than just her personality that I miss–it’s also her presence. I miss holding her hand. I miss having her body next to mine. Sloan taking a seat next to me isn’t quite the same thing–and I bet she’d feel uncomfortable if I shared these thoughts with her–but it does help to quell some of the longing I have. “As any of you who have ever been part of the festival before can attest,” Mirabelle continues on the PA, “it’s only going to get harder to get everyone to listen to anything I have to say.” A good portion of the crowd laughs at this. She continues: “So, how about I take this opportunity to answer any questions you have?” A tall man with bright orange hair stands up from a table on the other end of the dining room. “Yeah, uh, is Licky coming back this year?” Licky? Not everyone laughs at this, but those who do laugh pretty hard. MIrabelle’s cheeks redden a little. “Uh, no… Sorry, Liam. No Licky this year. We’ve retired Licky.” Some disappointed groans can be heard–mostly from the same people who were laughing hard a moment ago. I’m a little disappointed that nobody elaborates on who or what a ‘Licky’ is, but I guess that’s just one of those things you had to be there for. Maybe next year we’ll all have some silly in-joke that the newcomers won’t get. Will I be here next year? “Hey Mirabelle,” someone else says. I recognize her pixie cut and glasses–I met her by the lake, I think. Emily, maybe? “I know we’ll be seeing a lot of Mother over the next few days. But, uhm, I was hoping we’d get a chance for, like, one-on-one time with her like we had last year?” Some nods and affirming noises spread across the group. “Of course,” Mirabelle says with her signature warm smile. “She assures me that she’ll make time for every single one of you.” There’s some cheering and applauding. “Now, I just want you to keep in mind that there’s more people in The Cradle today than there’s ever been before,” Mirabelle says. “Which, by the way, is certainly an achievement in itself, isn’t it?” We’re all clapping again. It does feel pretty amazing to be part of this record. She continues: “I know I’m asking a lot of a roomful of babies, but your patience is going to be required this year. I promise you–everyone will get to see Mother. But you’re going to have to wait your turn is all.” “I’ve never met her,” Sloane says. “I met her,” Tommy says, “at last year’s festival.” I almost say that I’ve met her–but something tells me I should keep that to myself. I met Mother incredibly soon after I had first come here–when I was looking for Anders. Nobody had ever told me that this was a special event, or an opportunity not afforded to most. I hadn’t even been planning on staying here–I was sure that I was going to go back to New Jersey and never come back, and Mirabelle had still insisted on getting me in to see Mother. I never realized how curious that is before now. === “So, what are your plans for today,” Sloane asks as we file out from the dining hall. The rain, for the moment, has stopped. But the dark clouds hovering–expanding as far as the eye can see–suggest that more is coming. And even if it’s not raining now, everything’s still soaked. I shrug. “Well, uhm, firstly, I think I have to take care of some business…” I feel my diaper drooping under my sweatpants–at some point during breakfast I’d emptied the tank, and now it’s just as soggy as everything else in The Cradle. I’ve gotten a little better at embracing walking around in just a onesie, but it was just a smidge too chilly for that this morning. “After that? No idea.” She smirks. “Well, if you’re not doing anything after that–and I don’t know how much time you’ll need to resolve your, uhm, business…” Sloane is not wearing pants–just a cute tea-green onesie. Isn’t she cold? “I-it’s nothing, uh, critical,” I say, my cheeks warming. “Just…wet.” “...maybe you and I can take a walk around and see what this festival is all about?” “That sounds great,” I say. Sloane may have been here a little longer than me, but the festival is still new to her. I like the idea of going into it with someone else who has no idea what to expect. “There’s a line already over there,” Sloane says, pointing at the few big babies waiting outside of the nearest changing cabin. “Just got to look for the person with the blue sash,” I say, slowly turning my body as I scan the area for one. I do spot one–a man meandering past with a blue sash over his shoulder. Tall, pretty fit, dark messy hair. He’s also got a backpack slung over his shoulder–likely a mobile nursery, I think. Diapers, wipes, powder–all the essentials. Very rarely do I look at a man and find myself attracted to him–even if I am at least partially open to the idea of finding another man attractive. But this guy? Sloane says the exact words that I’m thinking, as she gazes upon the fella too: “Yes, Daddy.” “I dunno…” “We should go get him to help us,” Sloane says. “Us?” I ask. “I didn’t realize you needed a change too.” She laughs. “If he’s going to change my diaper, I’ll squat down right now and push whatever I can into it.” I just can’t fathom another man changing my diaper. Especially that guy. A guy who’s bigger and fitter than I am. More handsome. Probably has a much nicer cock too. He’d peel open my diaper and just laugh at how I’m so much more pathetic than he could ever be. But…hoo boy, maybe I’ll be revisiting this little mental scene later. My mildly stiff dick would suggest that I’m getting something from this. “I’m going to go talk to him,” Sloane says. “N-no…let’s just go and find another cabin and…” But she’s already trotting towards him. “Excuse me? Sir?” “Hey, kiddo,” he says, turning around and flashing her a big toothy smile. “How’s it going?” Kiddo? That smile? There’s no way that Sloane isn’t swooning right now. I’m swooning. Sloane lets out a girlish giggle and runs her hand through her hair. I’d say that I’ve never seen this side of her before, but I also barely know her at all. Maybe she’s more prone to swooning than I might have assumed. “Me and my friend here,” she says, pointing to me, “we were kind of wondering if you’d be able to help us with, uhm…” I want to shake my head and say something about how I don’t need anything at the moment. I’ll go somewhere else. I’ll run away and find another member of the Maternal Council to change my diaper. Instead, I just stand there and offer a little wave–my cheeks getting very warm. “Need a change?” the man says with a warm smile. “I can help you two with that. I’m Grant. And you are?” “Baby,” Sloane says, gazing into Grant’s eyes with a stupefied look on her face. “I mean, uhm…I’m, uh, Sloane. And that’s my friend Alfie.” “Sloane and Alfie, huh?” he asks. “Great names. It’s a pleasure to meet the both of you.” I should probably say something, right? “Hey.” “I can go wherever you need me to,” he says. “Do one of you have a cabin close by?” “Cabin 13?” I ask, as if I need someone else to confirm whether or not this is considered ‘close’ to where we currently stand. “I’m in Cabin 5,” Sloane says with a little more confidence. “That’s pretty close. Alfie, would you be cool if we all just went over there for a few minutes?” “W-well…” I’m thinking I’ll make an excuse for why I have to go back to my cabin. I can meet up again with her later. “Perfect,” Grant says. He waves his hand to me, beckoning for me to follow him. I open my mouth, but the words just don’t come. At risk of making the situation awkward–just standing there without saying anything–I decide to just follow behind him and Sloane as they walked. “Look, before we get there,” Grant says as he walks, “I just want to make sure everyone’s comfortable with me. I get it–this place doesn’t have guys who change diapers. I assume that’s intentional. If you’re not comfortable with me changing you, I’m not going to be offended. I can go get someone else to help you. There’s plenty of us volunteers around this week.” “I-I’m okay with it,” Sloane says, nodding. She seems nervous. It’s hard to be certain, but I’m worried that she’s letting her fantasies distort what she’s actually comfortable with. Maybe this was just my own personal biases speaking, but how many women would be willing to let a strange man root around between their legs–regardless of the intention? She adds: “You’re good, Alfie?” Speak now or forever hold your peace. I don’t love it, but once again I’m reminded of where I am. This is The Cradle–a place where adults embrace diapers and dependency. ‘Comfort’ here feels different than it does in the real world. Nobody judges you here–not for sucking your thumb, not for walking around without pants on, and certainly not for pooping yourself. Any other place, any other time? No, I probably wouldn’t actually let some guy change my diaper. But this is the place where things like that happen. And if Grant’s okay with it, maybe I can be too. “I’m good.” === Maybe I just haven’t been paying attention, but I didn’t realize that there were different sizes for cabins. Cabin 5, where Sloane stayed, was actually almost twice as big as Cabin 13. Sure, 6 girls stayed here, as opposed to the three bunkmates I had, but each of them seemed to have more personal space than we had. I half expect to see a sign hanging somewhere reading ‘NO BOYS ALLOWED.’ “Is it cool that I’m here?” I ask Sloane, kicking my wet sandals off at the door as to not track mud anywhere. “I can’t speak for anyone else,” she shrugs. “But I’m cool with it. I mean…you’re okay if you get changed on my bed, right?” “Uh…” Hadn’t really thought about that either. It’s a little strange–the idea of lying down on a girl’s bed, just to get my diaper changed–but I feel like we’re now well past the point of me being disagreeable. “Yeah, that’s fine.” Cabin 13 smells of sweat, wood, and on occasion, pissy diapers. Cabin 5 smells of sweet body sprays and baby powder. The bright colors of the decor–and the clothes strewn about on the beds–it’s just a different vibe in here. “Alright,” Grant says, putting his bag down on someone else’s bed and opening it. “Who wants to go first?” “M-maybe it should be Alfie,” Sloane says. “What? Me? But it’s your cabin. Your bed.” “I know,” she blushes. “But…” Either she’s having second thoughts, or she’s remembering that her diaper still doesn’t actually need to be changed. “Well, okay then,” I shrug. I guess I’ll take one for the team. “Let’s do this.” I shimmy out of my sweatpants first. If I left them on, I’m sure Grant would help in removing them, but I don’t know if I can handle him both changing my diaper and disrobing me. After, I lower myself onto Sloane’s bed. I’m imagining this as the consequence of a wish on the monkey’s paw. I want to end up in a girl’s bed, I would say to the paw, not realizing I should’ve also considered the context for my request. “Alright, let’s see what’s going on in here,” Grant smiles as he peels back the tapes on the front of the diaper. I say nothing. I can’t even bring myself to look Grant in the eyes. My cock, thankfully, is soft and flaccid. I think that’s just nerves–there’s a part of me that believes that if I was just a little more comfortable, I’d be pretty stiff. I’ve always told myself that the idea of being turned on by another man was likely never going to happen because I had yet to meet a man who stirred those parts of me like a woman did. And, with women, it rarely took much to set me off. If the slightest bit of attention gets paid to me, I fall in love. But Grant? He might be stirring something. He might be the fabled unicorn. Thank god he’s not looking down at my hard cock right now. If he was, I’d probably combust. “Just wet,” he says. “Very wet–but nothing I can’t handle.” “Okay,” I say quietly, unsure of what else to say. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Sloane. She’s pacing. She looks nervous. She bites her bottom lip and runs her hand over the bottom of the onesie. She squats–a brief look of determination on her face. Is she really trying to force something into her diaper right now? Grant effortlessly lifts my legs up, causing the bottom half of my body to rise off the bed. He pulls the wet diaper out from underneath me before lowering my legs again. Literally being manhandled. With a disappointed sigh, Sloane gives up squatting. She strokes her chin, as if considering what else she could do. “You’re being a very good boy for me, Alfie,” Grant says. “Thank you.” My cheeks blush intensely. I’ll definitely be hearing those words again in future fantasies. “I, uhm…I’m sorry,” Sloane says, her cheeks bright red. “I just remembered that I have to…uh…” She doesn’t finish that thought, instead pivoting on her heel and hustling towards the front door. “Wh-where are you going?” I ask. She doesn’t answer, instead slipping her feet into some sandals and fleeing out the door, closing it behind her. “What do you think that was about?” Grant asks me a moment later. He gazes down at me with a friendly warmth that continues to mostly paralyze me. “I, uh, have no idea.” But maybe I do. Embarrassment. Feeling overwhelmed. Feeling like she couldn’t perform when she thought she needed to the most. “Maybe I should go talk to her.” “Let’s just finish up here first,” he says. “R-right…” He has a package of baby wipes nearby, and he draws one out, running it over my skin. He’s slow and methodical about it–good traits, for sure, but it also just feels sensual in a way that makes me blush even more. “Have you considered doing something about this?” he asks. “About what?” He swirls his finger around in the bush of pubic hair around my soft cock. “Your hair here.” “Y-you don’t like it?” I ask. He laughs. “That’s not what I mean. Some baby boys just like, you know, keeping things a little cleaner down here. Some say that it makes it easier to clean.” “Is that true?” I ask. “Do you feel that way?” “I’ve never thought of it as an issue,” he shrugs. “Honestly, I think some just like the feeling of it gone. It’s like, I dunno, further committing to being a baby.” “Oh,” I say. That kind of makes sense. “If you want,” he shrugs, “I could help you out with that.” “I, uh…” I let out a sputtering laugh, flabbergasted that we’re actually having this conversation. “What, do you have a razor and some shaving cream in that bag of yours?” He laughs and shakes his head–his hand sliding the damp wipe over my balls like they were nothing. “I don’t. But I’m just saying that I’m always happy to help.” “Just the change will be all I need today,” I say, sounding like I’m talking to the mechanic at the garage. === It’s raining outside again. Not too hard yet, thankfully. My feet aren’t very comfortable. As it turns out, in her haste to leave Cabin 5, Sloane had slipped into my sandals before making her escape. I would probably be venturing out in bare feet if it weren’t raining–but instead I’ve stuffed my feet into hers, which are a size or two too small. “Sorry,” Sloane says–she’s standing under a large tree, her face hiding behind the hand she’s holding up to it. “Sorry, sorry, sorry.” “What was that all about?” I ask. “I just got overwhelmed,” she says. “That happens from time to time. Please don’t be mad at me.” I laugh and shrug. “Nah, I’m not mad. Actually…I’m kind of happy that happened.” “Why?” “Sometimes this place overwhelms me too,” I say. “It’s nice to know that I’m not the only one it happens to.” Twenty-Six: In the Mud A small congregation of folks huddle beneath a grove of trees, arranging themselves into two rows–the tallest folks in the back. Some are dressed rather normally (which is to say, abnormal here in The Cradle), while others have their diapers and onesies more clearly on display. It takes me a moment before I realize they’re posing for a group photo. Sloane and I hang back for a moment as someone else aims a phone at them and snaps a few pictures. “You know, I heard a rumor about that,” Sloane says as we walk past the group. “About that group of people?” I ask. I don’t think I’ve ever seen any of them before. “No…about photos. Phones in general, really.” “Oh?” “There might be a ban on them?” she says with a shrug. “Where did you hear that?” I have no sort of seniority around here, but I do feel like I have an in with Mirabelle. It seems like the sort of thing she’d have said to me–but maybe I think too highly of our relationship? “Just something I heard the girls at Daycare saying,” she says. “It makes sense, I guess. As more people come here and carry around phones, there’s a higher risk of things leaking.” “Like diapers?” I ask with a goofy smile. I know that’s not what she means, but I can’t let the moment pass me by. She rolls her eyes. “Just imagine if photos from this place started getting shared online. All it takes is one person sharing a photo in the wrong place. Maybe it goes viral, you know? Maybe people start coming here in droves to gawk at us.” First, I think of how–way back before I even came to California in the first place–Anders had sent me photos of The Cradle, and I had spotted how many people were wearing diapers. I showed Maxine those pictures. I could’ve shared those photos with anyone. Then, I think about the fence that wraps around The Cradle. The security guard. Is that what we’re being protected from? The inevitable rush of gawkers? “Makes sense,” I shrug. “I doubt anyone would like being told they can’t have a phone, though.” “Does it even matter when there’s barely any reception around here?” she asks. “Probably not.” But I think it’s more than just access to the ‘real’ world that people want from their phone. It’s a camera. It’s an alarm clock. It’s a flashlight. It’s a digital swiss army knife and security blanket all in one package. Nobody would take that news too well–myself included. “What if it already happened?” I ask. “What if someone–or lots of someones–already knows about this place? Maybe they saw pictures of it, or maybe somebody posted about it on social media?” “Is there really all that much we can do about it?” she asks. “Oh!” I exclaim, laughing a little at the absurdity of the random thought I just had. “Hm?” “What do you think the government would do about this place if they found out about it?” “You think they’d care?” she asks. It’s hard to know what to make of the look on her face–I think she’s hoping for a specific answer from me. Confirmation bias? “I doubt they’d care about a bunch of people dressing up like babies in the middle of nowhere,” I say. “But…the milk itself. That seems like the kind of thing that scientists in undisclosed bunkers would want to investigate, right? Run all kinds of experiments on it or whatever.” “That’s interesting,” she says, nodding her head. “What do you think?” I ask. She counters with a question of her own: “No there’s no regulation of the milk here, right? No…quality control. What, if any, tests do you think Mirabelle–or anyone else in charge–has run? How do we know it’s something we should be drinking? How do we know we’re safe?” Those seem like pretty good questions–certainly not ones I’ve thought of before. “Well, to my knowledge, nobody has died yet.” “To your knowledge,” she says with a smirk. “You can’t think it’s all that dangerous,” I say, elbowing her in the side. “You’re drinking it too.” “Oh, I know,” she laughs. “But these are just the sorts of things I think about.” Should I be thinking about them too? === I’m not bothered by walking through the rain, but it does make it hard to do much of anything. I never considered it before–probably because I didn’t have to–but the indoor spaces in The Cradle all have very specific purposes. You go to the cabin to sleep. You get your diaper changed in a different kind of cabin. You eat at the dining hall. Everything else is outside. And when outside isn’t as hospitable, where do you go? Sloane and I do a small lap around the western side of The Cradle–I didn’t know it was the western side, but Sloane pointed this out to me–in search of groups of babies to interact with, but everyone seems to be forced inside. We follow a small group of people down a path, before realizing that we’ve just ended up back at the dining hall again. “Here’s as good as any place,” Sloane says. “My feet are wet and cold.” It seems like many other people had the same idea. I’ve never seen the dining hall this busy when it’s not time for a meal–but here it was looking like it was fried chicken night. Fried chicken night, see, is the busiest that I’ve ever seen at the dining hall. And, I have to say, it’s not just that I like fried chicken, and so it’s good that we had some at The Cradle–I’m saying that I’ve had a lot of good fried chicken in my life, and this fried chicken was quite possibly the best I ever had. But I digress. As promised by Mirabelle earlier, there’s plenty of food out for the taking–an assortment of snacks and finger foods. As quickly as it’s taken, it’s replenished. Now, I guess, we mingle. I almost immediately lose Sloane. As I grab some food from the charcuterie board, I see her talking to a group of strangers–or maybe they’re the ones who talk to her–but when I look up again, she’s gone. Probably absorbed into the crowd somewhere. I do see a familiar face standing near me, though. Gwendolyn O’Neil–the pharmaceutical big-wig–stands near me, using some tongs to put some slices of cheese on a little plate. I almost don’t recognize her at first–the last time I saw her she looked very much like a serious adult. Now, she wears a pastel violet onesie, with a skirt of vibrant pink tulle wrapped around her midsection–likely concealing the diaper underneath. There’s a bow in her curly blonde hair that’s kind of adorable. Still, she doesn’t really sell the look. It doesn’t feel authentic–it just looks like she’s dressing the part under duress. Her posture is still too rigid. Her face lacks expression. She glances at me for a moment, but I don’t see any recognition on her face. I can’t decide if I should say something or not. What does an insignificant blip of a person like myself have to say to an important woman like her? But I can also imagine what Mirabelle would say to me: “We’re all babies here.” “Hey,” I say, giving her a little wave. “Hello,” she says. She smiles, but it’s not an especially convincing smile. I’m not sure that she wants to be here. Maybe this really isn’t her scene. “I don’t know if you remember me or not, but we met in town the other day. I came with Tommy in his truck and…” “Ah yes,” she says, nodding. “You offered your seat for my suitcase.” “Yes, right.” “That was very nice of you. I wish I could say that the ride to here from town was as nice…” I grimace a little. Maybe I shouldn’t ask, but I can’t help myself: “Was it the condition of the road? The truck? The, uh, company?” “Yes,” she says, leaving it at that. There’s finally a smile on her face–a cold little grin. “Ah, well, sorry about that.” “I suspect none of that was within your control,” she says. She speaks slowly, with a confidence that suggests she carefully considers every word before she says it. “Forgive me, but what was your name?” “Alfie,” I say. “I knew an ‘Alfie,’ once,” she muses. “Short for Alfredo, as I recall.” I snicker a little. “I’m thankful my parents didn’t name me after a sauce. Alfred. Which I don’t think is much better.” “You don’t like it?” she asks. “You do?” “It’s a man’s name,” she says. “I fear for the world where all the men have names like ‘Cody’ and ‘Taylor.’” “So…you’re not a fan of ‘Alfie’ then?” She smiles again, looking me up and down. I never bothered putting my sweatpants back on–so I think they’re still back at Sloane’s cabin, near her bed. Now I’m just wearing my onesie. “It suits you for the moment,” she says. “Cute. Juvenile. Maybe someday ‘Alfred’ will fit you better?” Is she suggesting that I haven’t grown up yet? Well…can’t say she’s wrong about that. I’m actually a little surprised that Gwen is here, mingling with all of us ‘common’ babies. Mirabelle had considered her to be a VIP (“Everyone’s a VIP here,” Mirabelle had said. “But…maybe some have a little extra V.”), and I just assumed that meant they’d be sequestered from the rest of us. They’d be somewhere with golden cribs and baby bottles filled with the most expensive wine. “What do you think of the food?” Gwen asks, pointing at some of the other trays on the table. “It’s all very good,” I say. “I don’t usually like eating in public,” she says, dropping a piece of pink Italian cured meat–I’m clueless as to which kind it is–into her mouth. “Ever?” I ask. She nods as she chews. She refuses to talk while she’s chewing, holding up a finger to signal that she needs a moment before swallowing. “It’s a messy affair. Getting oil and grease on my fingers. Crumbs on my face. All the dabbing with napkins. Even at my most careful, it’s often beyond control. What if I have some lettuce in my teeth? A stain on my blouse? What if my breath reeks of garlic?” I scratch my head, not suspecting a rant like this. She laughs. “Sorry… That’s not a thought I share very often. But that’s why I’m here, right? To loosen up? To embrace a different lifestyle?” I smile and nod. I find that to be pretty relatable. Maybe–regardless of the class we come from–we’re not all that different in some ways. “I like your skirt,” I say, swiping my hand through the net-like tulle. “Very pretty.” She blushes. “It wasn’t my idea. The young lady who…” She pauses, seeming to almost choke on the words before finally getting them out of her mouth: “...put me in a diaper suggested it. She said I needed some whimsy.” I’d like to laugh at that very astute observation, but I try to suppress it instead. “Do you think she was right?” “Oh probably,” Gwen sighs. “I’ve been accused of not being very fun before.” “Do you think you’re fun?” She lets out a terse “Ha!” and then adds: “Well, I don’t have very much time to be fun. I’m usually too busy for that. But I’m here, aren’t I? Wouldn’t that imply that I want to have fun?” The answer to that question probably depends on why she’s here in the first place. I think of the red line–the one I crafted in my mind that connects The Cradle with Foxton Pharmaceuticals. I want to trust her–it does seem like she’s opening herself up to me in a way that she might not very often. But something still smells off–and I don’t think it’s the dirty diaper of whoever just walked past us. But… Gwen’s also a human. And even CEO’s need some time in a frilly pink skirt and a diaper right? I want to give her the benefit of the doubt. “I bet you’re more fun than people give you credit for,” I say. “I’d like to think so,” she says, dropping another piece of cheese into her mouth. I expect her to hold up a finger to me again as she methodically chews her morsel, but to my surprise she starts to talk while chewing: “See? Talking and eating at the same time. Fun.” I laugh and shrug. “I don’t know if that qualifies as ‘fun,’ but I think you’re on the right path.” “What’s fun?” she asks. “Like…in general?” “For you,” she says. “What do you find to be fun? No…more specifically, what do you think would be fun right now?” That’s a good question. Eating myself to death? Getting my diaper changed by Freya or Marta? Humping Maxine’s ass? Well, she’s probably looking for advice for something she could be doing right now to have fun. I glance out the window, where I’m reminded of how dreary it is. The rain continues to fall. And that’s actually a little inspiring. I think back to when I woke this morning, and how waddling around in a dirty diaper had made me more relaxed about the prospect of tromping around in the mud. I pointed to the window. “When’s the last time you splashed around in a mud puddle?” She grimaced. “Really?” “You’re dressed like a child, so maybe it’s time you start acting like one.” I keep bracing myself for the moment when Gwen tires of this conversation with a common plebe and ventures elsewhere, but it seems we still haven’t reached that point. She considers what I said as she chews on another piece of cheese. “No rain boots?” she asks. “I haven’t seen anyone wearing boots,” I say. “So my feet will get muddy.” “Well, yes. That’s kind of the point.” “And you think that–” She gestures towards the window with her hand–her mouth is chewing on another piece of cheese. “–is fun?” She’s got me a little nervous now, because I’d hate to be wrong about this. But I’m just going to trust my gut on this one. I feel like I’ve worn enough diapers that I can tap into my inner-toddler. Any my inner toddler wants to take a flying leap into the muckiest puddle I can find. I nod my head. “Uh huh.” “Fine,” she says. “I’ll do it if you do.” “Y-you’re serious?” I ask. “Are you serious? I’m following your lead.” “Sorry, I’m just…not used to people taking advice from me.” “Funny how that works out, isn’t it?” Gwen asks. There’s a new type of smile on her face–it seems less stilted. More genuine. “I’m sick and tired of getting others to listen to me.” === Gwen stands under a large tree a few feet away from the entrance to the dining hall. Her arms are crossed in front of her and she has a disapproving frown on her face. Meanwhile, I’m standing in the middle of the path leading to the building–my feet planted right in the middle of a puddle. Two people walk past me, looking a little confused as to why I’ve chosen to stand here, of all places, in the rain. I try not to pay them any mind. I’m not exactly comfortable, and I’m starting to doubt that this was the best way to instill any whimsy in my new friend. Still, I feel like I’ve committed to this and I should at least act like I’m having a good time. I kick my foot, splashing some brown water into the grass between the two of us. “That doesn’t look like fun to me,” Gwen says. “You gotta, like, get into it,” I shrug. “I have to be honest, I’m not even that big of a fan of getting wet.” “Well you like showers, don’t you?” She sighs. “That’s different. You’re not wearing clothes. You can control the temperature. There aren’t other people around.” “Just get over here,” I sigh, pointing down into the mud puddle. “Put your feet in this. If you don’t like it, you can go back inside and keep eating cheese.” “You know, I’m not supposed to be eating cheese,” she says. “It ends up being…unpleasant later.” Given that I grew up with Sam–who was lactose intolerant herself–I know a thing or two about the unpleasantness she speaks of. Still, I’m curious why she’s pointing this out to me now. “Okay? Then…don’t eat the cheese.” “No, no…I want to eat the cheese.” “You’re losing me here,” I say, my feet splishing a little in the water. It is kind of fun. “I’m just saying, eating cheese was a risk I was willing to take here,” she says. “You’re asking me to do the same thing, aren’t you? Take a risk? Let down my guard? Be spontaneous? Allow some…whimsy into my life?” “Uh, pretty much.” Gwen emerges from under the cover of the tree, pausing halfway between it and where I’m standing so that she can look up into the clouds as the light rain sprinkles over her. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. Then she smiles. And then she kicks her feet hard enough to send her sandals flying through the air. One lands in the grass, the other falls beyond a bush and I lose sight of it. “I fucking hate shoes,” she says. “I’m so sick of shoes.” She starts walking towards me and my puddle, but quickly diverts to the left and trots towards another–even larger–puddle instead. She doesn’t run into it so much as she takes a flying leap towards it–her feet landing square in the center of it with an epic splash that sends brownish water up all over her legs. “I can’t remember the last time I jumped,” she says. “Really?” I ask. For a moment, that seems like such a weird thing to not have done in a while–but then I realize that my own adult life has been kind of devoid of jumps. How often do I need to jump? Very rarely, I think. So I jump too, straight up and down, making a bit of a splash of my own. She mimics me, jumping straight up and down herself, giggling like a little girl as she does it. “That kinda sounds like whimsy,” I say. “It does, doesn’t it?” She kicks at the water, sending another splash off into the grass before she cackles to herself. Others who are walking by take pause and watch. As best as I can tell, nobody seems to recognize Gwen as the titan of business that she is outside of The Cradle–they’re just watching two babies playing in the rain. They’re smiling. A guy with dark curly hair extends his arms outward at his sides, running through the raindrops like an airplane. The whimsy, it would seem, is contagious. Gwen lowers her body closer to the ground, the edge of her pink tulle dipping into the dirty water. She submerges her hands in the puddle. She smiles and laughs again as she wriggles her fingers. And when she pulls her dirty hands out from the water, I see that she’s holding two handfuls of mud. “Look,” she says to me, with all the excitement of a toddler trying to impress a parent. “Look what I’m doing!” Out of the corner of my eye, I see that Airplane-boy is taking a flying leap over another puddle. A young woman–clad in just a diaper and an oversized Blondie t-shirt–has completely flattened herself in the wet grass, and is rolling back and forth. Two other girls hold hands and skip down one of the paths together, splishing through all the puddles in their path. When I look back at Gwen, she’s literally sitting in her mud puddle–diapered ass submerged in the filthy water. Her skirt’s a mess. Splotches of brown speckle her onesie–and I suspect it’ll be much worse by the time she gets out. “Try this,” she says to me. “It’s good?” She laughs, pure delight in her tone. “This is incredible.” She took it a step further than I would–I was just going to get my feet wet. She’s looking like she wants to roll around like a pig in the mud. Do I want to get that dirty? Well…it’d probably be someone else’s problem to clean me up again. And isn’t that what being a baby is all about? Making messes for someone else to worry about? I slowly plant my own ass right into the puddle I’m stationed in. The cool water immediately seeps into my diaper, multiplying its weight exponentially. I’d almost consider the diaper ‘ruined,’ but it’s kind of fun in a naughty sort of way. The girl who was rolling around in the grass is vertical again, and most of her body is covered in dirt and mud. I don’t realize it right away, as I’m already wet, but as I look around myself again, I see that the rain has gotten heavier. Now, just standing in the rain is enough to get one drenched. More have joined our puddle party. People who were on their way to the dining hall, people who were just leaving, and also folks who were probably just walking by when they saw all the commotion. The extra foot traffic in the grass has quickly made a swamp of the area. There’s plenty of muddy water to play in, and plenty of big babies who have decided that they want a good romp in it too. I wasn’t even born yet when it happened, but I’ve seen the pictures from Woodstock–the one in the 90s with all the mud? 1994? The people in the crowd covered head-to-toe in mud–slinging blobs of brown at each other. We’re not quite at that level of mess yet, but I’m certainly reminded of it as I look around me. Big babies running around in the rain with each other. People flopping themselves onto the ground. I watch as someone playfully shoves someone else backwards so that they tumble into a puddle. Another young woman scoops up a handful of mud and drops it down the back of a guy’s diaper–causing his eyes to grow big as he laughs loudly. And Gwen–she’s still sitting in her puddle, happily kicking her feet up and down in the water as droplets of mud splatter her clothes and face. I’m actually pretty amazed that my idea not only worked to shake Gwen of the rigidness she was trying to avoid, but that it caught on with so many others. Of course, being The Cradle, maybe everyone was already thinking about getting a little dirty on a rainy day like today, but we were just waiting for someone to make the first move. Now, 20–maybe even more–babies are running amok in the rain. They’re trampling the grass, splashing water everywhere, and getting covered in dirt and mud in the process. “What’s all this?” a voice asks loudly. There’s a sense of command in her voice–the sound of someone stepping up to take charge. It’s Marta. Her arms are crossed in front of her as she emerges from the dining hall, but the smirk on her face suggests that she’s not actually all that angry. There are a few who take notice of her and stop–or at least slow down–their playing. Others show no regard whatsoever and continue to flop about. “This was, uh, my idea,” I call out to Marta. If we have, somehow, done something wrong, I want to get ahead of it and take the blame before anyone else gets in trouble. “I have to say…” Marta says, walking towards me. She doesn’t seem to be quite as enthused about the rain as everyone else, but she doesn’t make much of an effort to avoid it either. “...I didn’t have you pegged as a leader.” “A…leader?” “You made this happen, yes?” “Well…not on purpose,” I shrug. “I only meant to inspire, uh…her.” I point over to Gwen, who’s looking up at us with a comically large smile on her face–the kind I wouldn’t have thought she was capable of before we stepped into the rain. “Uh…Gwendolyn?” Marta asks, suddenly realizing who is looking up at her from the mud puddle. “Is everything okay?” Gwen makes a cheerful humming noise with her mouth. “Never better. I have mud in my diaper.” Marta looks at me again–a look that says: “Look at the work you’ve made for me.” “Sorry,” I shrug. To my relief, she’s smiling again. Laughing, even. “I was told that Gwendolyn’s a tough nut to crack.” “She seems plenty cracked to me,” I shrug. “Come on,” Marta says, approaching Gwen with an outstretched hand. “Let’s get you cleaned up, little girl.” Gwen huffs with a little disappointment at getting her fun cut short, but still takes Marta’s hand allowing her to be hoisted to her feet. “Phew,” Marta gasps, her nose wrinkling. “I think there’s more than mud in your diaper…” Gwen’s cheeks turn a bright pink and she nods. “Maybe…” This would likely explain why Gwen was complying with Marta’s request to end her muddy fun. “Alright,” Marta says a little louder to everyone else. “I’m going to send some helpers over here shortly to help the rest of you get cleaned up.” Then, turning to me, she adds: “Why don’t you come with Gwen and I?” I can’t help but feel a little like a VIP myself. “Are you sure?” “Come on,” Gwen says, beckoning for me to follow with her hand. “Let’s get cleaned up.” I’m pretty sure I can smell her myself now–could the effects of her cheese feasting be kicking in so soon? === By the time we reach Daycare–where Marta leads Gwen and I–the excitement of splashing around in the rain has diminished a bit. Now I’m just cold, wet, and kind of uncomfortable. “How are you feeling?” I ask Gwen, concerned that she might feel the same. “Cold,” she says. “But I have no regrets, if that’s what you’re asking.” It wasn’t, but I was curious about that too. “Good.” Gwen stinks. I’m a step or two behind her, and I keep trying to at least walk alongside her, but she and Marta have a brisker pace than I do. Or, maybe, it’s just my extra heavy diaper weighing me down. Though, the weight doesn’t seem to slow down Gwen any–leaving me consistently downwind of her diaper. Even through the rain and the sound of our feet marching on the wet ground, I can occasionally hear a wet ripple coming from her ass. After entering Daycare, Marta takes Gwen by the arm, leading her in one direction while holding an open hand out towards me to stop me in my tracks. “I’m going to send Freya out to you, Alfie. Would you just wait a moment?” My cheeks immediately warm at the thought of Freya, whose soft hands have brought me plenty of pleasure in the past. Will today bring more? Gwen looks back at me for a moment as Marta leads her away. I don’t know her well enough to recognize her expression, but a part of me thinks it's disappointment–perhaps she wishes that I’d be closer while she gets cleaned up and changed. I almost open my mouth–about to say something like “Don’t worry, I’m sure we’ll run into each other again,” but I stop myself when I realize how silly I’d sound if she actually wasn’t upset that we were being separated. There’s a good minute or two where I’m left alone in the lobby (lobby-esque?) area. It dawns on me that this is where Mirabelle had taken me on my first visit to The Cradle, just before I had met Mother. This isn’t that big of a revelation, I suppose, but those memories are a little foggy at times–milk can do that, it seems–and it’s sometimes hard to recall where the milk-addled-infant version of myself has or hasn’t been. “Welcome back, sweetheart,” a sultry voice says from a doorway. A lift my head to see Freya approaching as she sweeps some of her long red hair over her shoulder. “What kind of mess did you get yourself into this time?” “Well…” I look down at my legs and feet, still caked in wet dirt and mud. I’ve managed to leave a little trail of debris behind me–the sort that would’ve made my mother quite furious if she was here. “I was doing a little off-roading and…” She snickers and nods as she steps closer. When she’s just a foot or so away, she bows her body a little–bringing her nose closer to my midsection–and takes a cautious sniff. “Not as bad as the one Marta has,” she remarks. “Well…Gwen added some extra, uh, mud to hers,” I shrug. She smiles and gives my bottom a playful slap. “Don’t be too proud of yourself. You’re still a dirty little boy.” There’s something about the way ‘dirty little boy’ rolls off her tongue that makes my heart flutter. Her hand grabs mine, holding it tightly. “Going to change me and send me on my way?” I ask. I feel like I still need to track down Sloane again–does she think I deserted her in the dining hall? “You need a new diaper,” Freya nods. “But you need a bath even more. We’ll take care of that first.” She walks back towards the door she had come from, this time towing me behind her. It’s not the same door that Marta had taken Gwen through, which suggests that we’re not going to be in the same place. That makes sense to me–Gwen does have, as Mirabelle would say, some extra ‘V’ in her VIP standing. Maybe she’s being taken to the nice changing station. The nice bathtub. “I heard about that little party you threw in the rain,” Freya says as she walks. “Y-you know about that?” I ask. Maybe it’s not that surprising–Marta might have told her about it. “Everyone knows about it,” Freya says. “Oh…” “That’s not a bad thing, Alfie. You’ve made some good impressions on folks.” “What kind of folks?” I ask. She looks back at me and smirks, but doesn’t say anything. “Mirabelle?” She doesn’t react to this, leading me to believe I should guess again. “M-mother?” She smiles back at me again. That does seem rather confirming. “Really?” I ask. How does she know? When did she know? What has she said about it? “It’s a good thing to have Mother’s attention,” Freya says. “What does that mean?” I ask. “I…hoo boy. That’s a lot of pressure. I’m nobody special, you know? I don’t really know what to do and…” “For now, there really isn’t that much you need to do,” she says. “Just be yourself.” “For now? Does that mean…I’ll have to do something else later?” She laughs. “You worry too much. One thing at a time, silly baby. And, first of all, we need to get you into a bath. We can worry about the rest later.” Easy for her to say.

Emily heads to therapy in a very different mood than usual. Not even a very unfortunate incident can completely deflate her. --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Emily practically bounced into therapy. She had a smile on her face and a pep in her step, she hadn’t felt this happy since she had first started having bladder problems. She actually couldn’t wait to get into Catherine’s office for once. When the door to Catherine’s office opened Emily stood straight up. It looked like she caught her therapist by surprise with the eagerness with which she walked into the room. She strode in and then turned to watch Catherine close the door behind her. “Hello, Emily, you se-… Oh!” Catherine was suddenly stopped as Emily wrapped her in a tight hug. Emily didn’t care that the thick diaper she was wearing was pressed against Catherine’s legs. She didn’t even care that in such close proximity there was no way the therapist could miss the crinkles coming from her waist. When Emily pulled away, she could see that Catherine was almost too shocked to respond. “Thank you!” Emily said cheerfully. “Huh?” Catherine mumbled. Emily walked further into the room and saw the toys on the floor. Without hesitation she stripped off her skirt to reveal the bottom of the onesie she was wearing underneath. Her blouse followed until the onesie was the only thing covering her diaper. It was a lime green colour with white borders and on the front it read “Mummy’s Angel” in baby block style letters. It was the first time Emily had worn and “little” clothes to therapy. Emily wasted no time opening up the colouring book and playing. She saw Catherine’s feet come round the couch. The therapist remained standing for a few seconds before sitting down in her usual seat. Emily looked up at her and smiled. “You seem very chipper today.” Catherine said. Her voice was almost suspicious. “Uh huh.” Emily replied. “Why’s that?” Catherine, who was much more used to the dour and quiet Emily asked. Why was Emily in such a good mood? Well, it felt like everything had changed for her and it was all because of Catherine. After their last session where Catherine suggested that Emily try to be “good” things had improved dramatically. Emily hadn’t been spanked or punished in a week, instead she was getting plenty of praise and rewards. The more Amelia called her a good girl the better she felt. Each time those magic words left Amelia’s lips Emily stirred within her cage. Whilst the orgasm on the changing table had been the first in a long time, it hadn’t been the last. Emily relayed all this to Catherine, though she omitted the sexual elements, and remarked about how much it seemed to have improved things. Catherine seemed relieved and pleased that the situation had stabilised. However, Emily could see there was a part of Catherine that was a little concerned. “What’s wrong?” Emily asked as she put down the crayon she was using to colour a picture of a mermaid. “Nothing’s wrong.” Catherine said with a small smile, “That’s an interesting outfit you’re wearing.” “Mommy chose it.” Emily replied quite happily. Emily had quickly gone back to colouring so she missed Catherine’s eyes nearly bulging out of her head. It had indeed been a quick turnaround in her personality. It felt like she had a new lease on life despite all the limitations on it. There was a part of her that was worried about it as well. She wasn’t used to feeling so good about herself, she worried this was some sort of manic phase and that it could come crashing down at any moment. Emily assumed that was what Catherine was concerned about as well. Emily was OK though. What she had proven in the last week was that she wasn’t a burden and Amelia had noticed it. After all, a burden wouldn’t be called a good girl as often as she had been. A burden wouldn’t have had all the nice rewards Emily had been given. Catherine started asking more details and taking notes. Emily told her about how she was doing everything Amelia said without question and how her wife appreciated and rewarded that behaviour. She described how she felt like she had found her place in the world. Emily could see that Catherine still didn’t fully understand. That was alright, she was aware that it was a strange situation, it just happened to be one that worked for her. As she talked, she played with a couple of small dolls, undressing and re-dressing in different outfits. She was aware she was being more open than usual. Maybe it was just because she was in a good mood, but she had been feeling that way for days now. “And you’re happy with everything?” Catherine asked, “I have to say it seems you’ve had quite a turnaround in attitude. Was there anything in particular that caused that?” Emily remained quiet. Whilst she was being very open and was aware of the sexual relationship between her therapist and her wife, she didn’t really want to say that what had really changed her attitude was Amelia fingering her ass until she exploded. She just shrugged her shoulders. Fortunately, Catherine didn’t ask more questions on that subject. “Out of interest, what seems to get you praised as a “good girl” exactly?” Catherine asked. “Using my diapers, playing quietly, following rules, doing what Amelia tells me…” Emily said and trailed off as she tried to think if there was anything else. “So… acting like a baby?” Catherine pushed. Emily opened her mouth to refute that claim but, after thinking about it for a second, she realised Catherine was right. She got praise for acting like a baby, she was punished when she didn’t. She had long felt like a baby with the diapers and everything else that Amelia had brought into their relationship but it wasn’t often she heard someone else say it. Suddenly she felt a little less happy that she had been good. “It’s OK.” Catherine said when Emily hadn’t responded for a few seconds, “We’ll move on. How has your anxiety been?” The session went back to normal after that. Emily was happy to get away from the “baby” topic and focus on her mental health which she thought had improved a lot recently. Indeed, Catherine seemed pleased by the progress she had made and the more she talked about it the more her look of concern was replaced by a smile. “I’m afraid that’s all we have time for.” Catherine said after a little while, “but I’m pleased that you seem happier.” “Me too.” Emily said with a little smile. Standing up with a flurry of crinkles, Emily took one step towards her clothes and froze. Her tummy muscles were pushing down and she could feel a warm and sticky mass spreading over her rear end. She stared in ahead in shock. She hadn’t even realised she needed to poop. It had simply happened too rapidly to react to. “Emily? Is everything OK?” Catherine asked. Emily was still staring off into the middle distance. She held her breath and bent over slightly as she pushed down. The sticky patch grew. She could feel the back of the diaper bulging out under her onesie, the lump growing bigger until she finally felt empty. Almost immediately upon finishing she started wetting herself as well. This was far from the first time she had messed herself, of course, but it was the first time it had happened without her having any warning. As she slowly straightened up again, she remembered where she was. She was about to continue leaving when she felt a hand on her backside. Emily let out a little gasp as the stinky waste pressing against her backside was pressed a little closer to her skin. “Did you know you needed to go?” Catherine asked quietly. Emily shook her head. It didn’t seem like a therapeutic question; she wondered if it was borne entirely from morbid curiosity. She stepped away from Catherine and started picking up her clothes. She suddenly wanted to get out of the office as soon as possible. She felt ashamed. “Emily.” Catherine said with a little more authority than the messy woman was used to, “Get dressed before leaving.” Emily looked around. In her haste to get out of Catherine’s office, where all she could think about was running back to her Mommy and the car, she had nearly walked out of the private room in nothing but her onesie and soiled diaper. She stopped and started to pull her skirt on. However, once it was halfway up her legs she stopped. A strange calmness entered her and she turned back to Catherine. Red in the face and feeling embarrassed, Emily wasn’t sure what had come over her. “Do… Do you want to change me?” Emily asked her therapist. Emily could immediately see that Catherine was shocked. The therapist had seen Emily being changed, in fact she’d seen plenty of embarrassing moments for Emily, but she’d never been directly involved. But if Catherine was sleeping with Amelia, and Amelia was Emily’s Mommy… Didn’t it stand to reason that Catherine should be looking after her as well? She was only a baby after all. Catherine had said as much herself. “I, erm… Well, I…” Catherine stuttered. Emily didn’t remember ever seeing her so nervous before. Certainly not in a professional setting. “It’s OK.” Emily said as she pulled her skirt up, “Mommy can do it in the car, it’s just a bit more awkward.” Emily’s words seemed to strike a chord with Catherine. The diapered woman was just picking up her bag and reaching out for the door when she was stopped. “Wait.” Catherine said. Emily turned and looked at her wife’s lover. She seemed to be about to say something that was clearly against her better judgment, “Come here.” Emily was now growing used to doing as she was told without questioning. She walked across the room back to the area where she had sat on the floor playing. Catherine seemed to still be having second thoughts. Emily was sure that there was nothing in the therapist’s handbook that mentioned changing your client’s diapers. “Do you… have everything you need?” Catherine asked as she gestured to the bag in Emily’s hands. “Yes.” Emily replied. She knew the therapist meant everything needed for a diaper change. Catherine looked around and took a deep slow breath. Using her feet she nudged some of the toys to the side to create a space on the floor. Emily found Catherine’s obvious nervousness kind of cute, it felt like a strange reversal of roles, in that room it was almost always Emily feeling anxious and pushing her boundaries of comfort. Emily opened her bag and handed it to Catherine. As she looked through the changing supplies, Emily wondered if Catherine had ever changed a diaper before, even one on a baby. As Catherine pulled out the changing mat, now slightly stained after continuous use, and laid it on the floor Emily started taking her skirt off again. “Have you changed a diaper before?” Emily asked. Catherine dropped the bag and seemed to go quite red in the face. It was not the reaction Emily had been expecting to such an innocent question. If Catherine had such a problem with doing this, she shouldn’t have stopped her from leaving the room just previously. “A…A couple of times…” Catherine stuttered, “Why? What have you heard?” “Nothing.” Emily frowned with confusion, “I was just curious.” Catherine gave Emily a long searching look before continuing to get things ready. With the mat on the floor out came the diaper, wipes, and powder which Catherine placed to the side. Emily could now tell that her therapist was experienced, she knew just what she was doing and had a very similar technique to Amelia in the order she was doing everything. Emily unsnapped her onesie and lifted it over her head revealing that she hadn’t been wearing a bra and leaving her naked except for the bulging disposable. “OK, if you want to lay down.” Catherine said, “I really shouldn’t be doing this. If it was anyone else…” “But it’s me.” Emily gave Catherine a little smile as she laid down. She did her best to avoid sitting on the heavy weight in the back of her diaper though it was impossible to entirely avoid making a mess. Emily laid back with her feet on the floor and her knees spread. The tapes on her diaper were torn off and the front was lowered. The stink got worse but Emily barely noticed it these days. Catherine certainly did though as she turned her face away. She soon regained her composure and got to the slow and laborious work. Emily waited and enjoyed the cool wipes that were rubbed against her skin. The poop hadn’t been left long enough to get uncomfortable but it still felt wonderful to feel it get removed. She wondered what Catherine must’ve been thinking, she surely had never had a patient on the floor of her office like this. Despite that, she was doing a great job and Emily wondered idly how much practice she’d had. After a couple of minutes, the messy diaper was balled up and pushed to the side. Emily sighed as she felt the fresh diaper get slipped underneath her. Few things felt as nice as a new disposable after spending time in wet or messy ones. A sprinkling of powder had Sam smelling like a baby before the front was pulled up between her legs and taped closed. Considering Catherine’s professed lack of experience, she had done a very good and efficient job. “Is that alright?” Catherine asked nervously. “Yeah, seems perfect.” Emily replied as she sat up. Emily stood and before she could start getting herself dressed Catherine was snapping the onesie back together. She finished pulling on her clothes to find Catherine handing her the used diaper like a particularly stinky parcel delivery. “You’ll need to take this with you.” Catherine said before retreating to the windows, “And I’ll need to air the room out a bit.” --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/mc7izq6oMNpa36 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1922700

Hey everyone! I just want to give everyone a heads up that this chapter corresponds to chapter 14 in the first installment in this planned trilogy, Project Nurture. I wouldn’t normally mention that, but I do here because in that story, there are only 15 chapters in total. Which means, other than elaboration of maybe four paragraphs, most information relayed in the next chapters will be entirely new. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 23: The Haunted Mind Day 106 – 8:02 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 As predicted, Ashley had another nightmare. They were now coming with a regularity that downright terrified Ashley, almost on an equal level to the nightmares themselves now. If they weren’t becoming so vivid, the fear that they might not go away, however irrational, might have been top. But the nightmares were getting worse. Ashley had shot up in bed and clutched her hand to her heart. Her bed was soaked… but this time it was from her terror in the night, and her chest heaved in and out trying to resume its normal rapidity. ‘Shoot! I can’t keep going like this!’ Ashley tried to ease up her breathing, but it didn’t seem to be working. ‘Crud! It’s not working today… stupid nightmares! I wanna stop, but… how do you stop a nightmare that has you kidnapped, go under the knife, and then wake up as a regressed Little right above the newborn abilities level. In the nightmare, I didn’t even know I had pooped until my diaper had blown out!’ Likely unconsciously, Ashley began to hug herself and rock slightly back and forth. Which is how Betty soon found her. “Ash… are you…?” Betty’s eyes opened wide as she rushed over to comfort her Little. “Pete! It happened again!” Distant sounds of thudding footsteps ascending the stairs could soon be heard as Betty sat beside Ashley and took her in her arms tightly. “Shhh… Shhh… take some deep breaths for me, sweetie. I’m here. It’s all going to be okay…” Pete soon appeared int the doorway, looking more worried than ever. “Another nightmare?” Betty nodded as she continued to soothe the frazzled Little now under her care. “If I’ve been keeping count, that’s five now.” She then looked down at Ashley. “Right, honey?” Ashley could only nod and bury herself deeper into Betty… her source as a stabilizing presence and comfort seemingly having grown more than ever in the past week. Pete banged on the doorframe with the palm of his closed fist. “Dang it!” “I’m so sorry, Ash,” he consoled looking at the Little, which garnered him a single head nod. Betty flashed to her husband with venom in her eyes. “Please tell me that Hilda got her due…” she queried coldly, her voice sharp and cruel toward the person that had wronged her Little. “Oh yes,” he confirmed with a little too much glee in the corners of his eyes. “She was punished severely. I’m sure she won’t be making that ‘mistake’ any time soon again. Of course… with what the board decided, she’s making an entirely other type of acc…” Betty quickly shook her head… like even with her revenge, she still didn’t want Ashley to hear what befallen her. Ashley seemed to notice the small gesture above her, but if she did, only mumbled two simple but heartbreaking phrases instead. “It doesn’t matter… the damage was done…” Betty looked like she was about to cry on the spot, but Pete sighed frustratedly and quickly seemed guilty… probably stemming from Hilda being one of his workers. He wasn’t responsible, but the guilt of that day still seemed to loom over his conscience heavily. Turning to his wife and not saying a word about what Ashley had just noted, he grimaced. “Any luck on getting an appointment today?” Betty shook her head. “No, I’m afraid not. The two in town that would even be remotely helpful were booked for another week… so I even reached out to the town on the other side of the mountain…” Pete seemed perplexed that she would do that, but there was also a certain admiration written across his face too. “And? Any luck there?” Sighing, Betty shook her head. “No. Nothing for at least a week. They said it could be shorter, so I put our name down, but… you know how they are…” Pete scratched his head and nodded. “Yeah… I do. But maybe…” He grimaced and then shook his head. “No… not that…” “What?” Betty asked insistently like that his apparent rumor now meant life or death. “If you have something… say it! I mean… look at her, Pete. She only just stopped shaking.” Pete did look at Ashley, and while the Little didn’t say anything, she looked at him with wide and desperate eyes. It was the simplest move in the whole world, but it seemed to do the trick, and Pete rolled his eyes before pulling out his phone. “Fine… I give, I give! Just… give me a second.” Pete then typed in several numbers, each eliciting a different tone, and then pressed the phone up to his ear. It took a second, but finally, he spoke up. “Jill! Hey, Pete here… Yes, yes, doing fine, or, well, maybe not… Oh no! Not me or Bee. It’s our Little… Yeah, that’s right, Ashley. So, yeah… That’s right, I was curious if the doctor was in today… Oh, she is? Do you think that maybe we could get in today then, or…?” He paused for a moment and smiled back at both Betty and Ashley. ‘Okay… who is he calling? And… how come all the other places were a week and this seems like it might be today Is this because of who Pete and Betty are? Or is this something more serious with me?’ Almost like she had made herself panic more, she pulled herself closer to Betty. Betty seemed surprised at first but quickly gave her a tiny squeeze of reassurance. “Oh, yes. I’m here,” Pete finally spoke again. “Yes, I think we can do that. 11 A.M today?” Looking over, he smiled in turn as he saw Betty smile and nod as well to confirm. “Yes. Bee says that’s great as well! We’ll both be there on the dot… Well, yes, I am coming… No, I haven’t told Mr. V yet… Well, he should be understanding after his little stunt… Yes, thank you for that thought… Yes, it was great to talk to you again as well, Jill… Yep. See you at 10, and Jill? Thank you… Yeah… Bye.” Pete then disconnected the call and smiled back toward Betty and Ashley, still cuddled together on the bed like disconnecting from each other would somehow end the world. “Alright, we’re good to go. First, a little daycare while Betty and I take care of some things and then 11 A.M. with Dr. Falon. Is that okay with you, Ash?” Ashley broke free a little bit from under Betty’s arms. She stayed close, almost like she was still radiating by her comforting presence alone now, but she ultimately nodded. “That’s fine…” After that, Pete stayed for a little longer to confirm a few things for the day, but the time ticking on and the three now having a definitive place to go, Betty soon got up and started preparing Ashley for the day. She could still do things herself, but some things needed a Big’s touch… or strength. Things like a diaper change or turning on the faucets for a nice warm bath. Still, Ashley was also left alone… a clear sign of her viewed maturity. Betty was always nearby and seemed poised and ready to swoop in if needed, per her own admittance a few weeks ago, but it was the most alone time that Ashley could ever hope for in this new path she seemed to be on in this world… at least until Brother came through… ‘Whenever that is.’ But it was alone time… and that meant alone time with her thoughts. Most of the time, they were simply about the dread of her day, but this morning, they shifted to something else. ‘Betty and Pete are both giving me comfort in ways that I could never have imagined when I first got here, but Hilda…’ Ashley shuddered at even the mere thought of her name. ‘She did this to me… and both Pete and Betty work for this place… they aren’t responsible, but… would I even be in this position if it wasn’t for them? I… I never would reject them or spit in their face or anything horrible like that, but… I have to keep that in mind if I ever feel guilty going forward. This world is rigged enough against me, so I won’t be upset or reject them, but until Brother comes through for me… they’re my best hope in surviving until then…’ Clearing her thoughts, Ashley laid back in the bath and rubbed her skin momentarily as she closed her eyes and luxuriated in the single moment of peace she was going to get today. * * * Day 106 – 11:34 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Getting into the facility was a strange process that seemed close to entering a whole other world. Yes, she had come to the facility before, first to the party and then on a daycare tour, but both listed her as a special guest. The party barely eclipsed past the atrium of the main building and the tour had Bigs surrounding them on all sides and as it had been preapproved, several areas were shuttered beforehand. Now, all this was at the very last minute and many panicked as soon as they saw her. Some even gave dirty looks to Ashley before they freaked out and ran away as soon as they saw Pete and Betty right behind her. Getting to the rear testing room, Ashley was soon subjected through multiple procedures before she even met anyone else. Fortunately, being housed in the facility, the lab testing facility had access to all the latest gadgets that made invasive or truly hurtful or time-consuming tests a thing of the past. She still had to give some blood, but Betty was right there holding her hand the whole time. Finally, the three were sequestered to a far room where they waited… and waited. “Ugh!” Ashley complained, still in a little bit of a mood since daycare. Both Pete and Betty had pushed to know what happened… but they were always met with silence… almost like she was embarrassed about something that had happened today. So, in the waiting room, her mood hadn’t improved much. “How much long are we going to have to be here? This thing isn’t that bad and…” Just as she started to hop off, Pete nearly jumped in front of her and stopped her cold, his patience seeming to break for a moment. “And just where do you think you’re going?” Before Ashley had a chance to respond, Pete sighed and continued, wincing slightly at his overreaction. “Sorry, Ash, but you just need to wait a little longer. Dr. Falon is one of the best doctors we have here and she’s even researching various sleep implements now. Pretty soon, her new device will be in every home in Libertalia with a Little.” There was more than a little pride in that last statement. ‘Just how many projects does Pete oversee here?’ Still, despite her own thoughts, Ashley had one question. “Really? Well, does she even have a name for it?” Pete chuckled. “Of course she does. It’s called the Lighthou…” The door to the exam room opened and a middle-aged woman came in as she rubbed her hands which elicited both an alcoholic and floral scent as she did so. “Pete! Great to see you again!” “Dr. Falon… likewise.” Pete then turned over and gestured to Betty and Ashley. “And I’m not sure if you two have had the chance to meet yet but this is my wife, Betty…” The two shook hands and nodded towards each other, both conveying a sense of mutual respect and professionalism towards the other. “And this,” Pete continued, “is my Little, As…” “Ashley!” Dr. Falon said jubilantly, quickly coming over and extending her hand while her hair streaked with gray bounced slightly in the rapid motion. “Yes, yes. I am very aware of who you’re Little is. Definitely a talk around town, but… that’s not why we’re here today, is it?” Her question seemed rhetorical. “Seems like someone has had some bad dreams lately, huh?” Ashley nodded. “Yeah… really bad.” Dr. Falon almost looked like she wanted to smile… not to be cruel, but more in response to just how Ashley had said that in all likelihood. Still, she seemed every bit the professional she was supposed to be. “I’m very sorry to hear that. Those types of dream can be the worst, but… after today, I’m hoping we can fix that… sound good to you?” Ashley didn’t say anything but from her smile and rapid nodding of the head, she didn’t need to in order for her feelings to be made known. “Excellent! Always glad to hear that. Now… your chart…” Dr. Falon flipped over a thick manilla folder and began to read, her facial expressions not giving anything away quite yet. Ashley squinted back and her outward joy soon turned to that of curiosity. ‘Hmmm… strange. For a place so full of technology, one would think…’ But then Ashley paused, and her eyes briefly lit up before fading like she didn’t want to give her silent revelation away. ‘The transfer… on Founder’s Day, Pete said that files were being transferred and that they were going by department. Plus, Pete had those redacted files, so… putting it all together… yes, these must be just like the files I was looking for in Pete’s office. It nearly confirms that the files I want are right here in this building. Now… just need to get them…’ Dr. Falon then looked up and towards Ashley. “Well… we performed a full range and battery of tests. Sorry about that… but the results show us a few things…” “Doc, please…” Pete begged, seeming more desperate than usual… almost like he was ardently hoping that something would be rejected in the results, and he would be cleared. “Yes, sorry…” Dr. Falon switched the page and then showed the trio the results plainly. “According to these… the drug from Founder’s Day is leaving her system. She has elevated levels of Compound 36-B, but most Littles do who stay here for more than a few days…” Ashley frowned. ‘Compound 36-B? What the heck is that? I mean, yay about the other drug, but… there’s something else in my system now?’ “So, honestly,” Dr. Falon continued, “I think what we’re dealing with is some loosened muscles from the ‘Founder’s Day drug’ and some classic anxiety-ridden problems. Good news… is that it’s likely not permanent.” She sighed as her previous smile dropped away. “Bad news… I can’t give you a fixative, Ashley… not even an experimental one.” The looks on everyone’s faces were grim and bordering on horrified. Ashley looked about ten seconds from crying, Betty seemed disheartened and continually squeezed a scooped-up Ashley in her arms, and Pete looked upset and desperate. Maybe it was because of all that which caused Pete to speak up first. “So, that’s it? There’s nothing you can do? I mean… you’re Dr. Falon! Surely there’s something… even if it’s small.” The trio all looked on towards the puzzled doctor as she seemed to waffle about various ideas she had. “Well…” she spoke finally, “we do have a few options here.” Dr. Falon moved over and sat down before leaning forward and looking at the trio closely. “I’ve seen this happen before. Littles get stressed out from a lack of control and that can lead to some pretty terrifying nightmares.” “So, this is just a phase?” Pete questioned. Dr. Falon shook her head. “It’s not that simple. With… what you two have chosen… there are pitfalls. This is one of them, and that’s fine, but we just need to attack it from a few angles. Some might work, but likely, not everything will work completely. And while that might sound disheartening, our main goal here is for Ashley to get some sleep… or at least far more than she’s getting now.” She then looked right at Ashley this time. “Tell me… how have you been during the day? Tired? Trouble concentrating sometimes or maybe feeling lower or sadder than usual?” Ashley nodded. “Yeah… a lot more recently. I thought… it was from all the other stuff…” Dr. Falon nodded. “It is, but it’s also due to a lack of sleep. Even the most mature Big would start to have problems completing even the simplest of problems without sleep. Some studies show that being tired can even be worse than certain levels of drunk driving sometimes.” Each of the trio sat back in wonderment over that fact. “So, the easiest stuff would be the usual…” She pulled out one list from another folder behind the folder with all the test data. “I can recommend hypnosis… drugs… sleep machines… even a surgery or two to relieve one or two of the symptoms.” Ashley was listening to every word, but from her position, she could see both Betty and Pete fairly clearly. While most of Dr. Falon’s words seem to align with their happy smiles, as soon as she started talking about options… both look horrified. ‘Okay… I get surgery, but why look so horrible over the others? Is there something I’m missing here?’ “We won’t be selecting any of those, Dr. Falon,” Pete said firmly. “We would like to explore other options for Ashley… ones that are less… problematic.” At the sound of that, Ashley looked at Pete as if she was about to ask what he meant by that, but Dr. Falon sighing stopped her. “Very well… I can’t fully recommend that, but I was prepared for that possibility from you two.” She then ruffled through the back manila folder once more before handing a packet of information to Betty. “They’ll be even less effective, but… I can respect your decisions…” Betty looked it over a few times, nodded to Pete, and then handed the packet to Ashley, which she quickly opened and began reading through herself. ‘Okay… definitely weird with all the talk of options for what I can only assume was me, but… yeah… these options look much better. Almost what we have back on Earth.’ Dr. Falon went over a few more things with the trio and offered them a place in her office if any of them ever needed to return. Just as everyone was leaving though, the doctor stopped Pete and Betty and handed them a single slip of paper. “I respect both of your choices, but… you might want to consider these options as well. Stick to the ones on here. Only the ones on here, but they can help better sometimes than the other items. Plus… just ask. You never know until you try…” Pete took the list and then handed it to Betty. “I don’t know, but… we’ll give them a try afterward.” Extending his hand, he and Dr. Falon soon shook. “Thank you, doc. We’ll let you know it all goes.” Everyone then left and Ashley could only stare at the paper in front of her. ‘Please, oh, please work. I’m so nervous that this all will now never go away, and… I can’t have that back home. Please don’t make this another thing I take back with me!’ Ashley winced but proceeded through the facility… her eyes sad but discerning as she looked down the long corridors she passed… including one marked ‘Chemical Department.’ * * * Day 106 – 12:57 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Peirama was a town full of shops and restaurants but specialty items of nearly any kind that weren’t shipped directly to the facility for research, there were few and far between. So, when Dr. Falon had listed several new courses of treatment to at least potentially help Ashley, the trio had to go over to the mall on the other side of the mountain. And each time she passed through the tunnel to get there, Ashley only had one thought; ‘Thank goodness I don’t have to go up and down that terrible mountain road anymore…’ Of course, this time, that thought was between two times she nearly nodded off. Finally stepping into the mall though, there was a familiarity about it… until they went to their immediate left. “Where are we going?” Ashley asked. “There’s nothing down this way. Just a glasses store and a greeting card place I think.” Betty nodded but was unusually quiet. “You’ll see…” Ashley walked between Betty and Pete and scanned the stores for any signs of where they could be heading, and just as she predicted, there was one glasses and one greeting card store… and even a cleaner’s store. She even took a breath in, likely to question where they were going again, but a new sight stopped her cold. “What? Why are we here?” It was a simple storefront but having seen it before when coming here with Nancy and Ron before, Ashley knew deep down that it wasn’t a store. Despite the plain and nearly nondescript front, her expression conveyed she exactly remembered what was inside. “A stroller? Are you kidding me?” Pete continued through after a single nod from Betty. Evidently, regardless of what Ashley thought, their plan was still in place. Betty then sighed and crouched down taking both Ashley’s hands. “Sweetie… I know you’re too old… mature, for a stroller. I know that. Pete knows that.” “But then why are we here?” Ashley looked back and the small information sign blared above a smaller sign of what was inside. First aid, general information, and even a small version of the security office of which the main location Ashley still dreaded. This time though, her eyes shot right to the tiny pictogram of a stroller. “I don’t need one! Please!” Betty sighed again and rubbed Ashley’s still gripped hands. “I know you don’t. I just… Pete and I saw you in the car, honey. You were nearly passing out. And that’s fine, but… remember what we always say?” Ashley let out a breath of defeated air. “I do… if you see a problem and there’s a solution to it; you take the solution…” Betty nodded. “Not exactly our words, but yes. So, when we see you nearly nodding off on the car ride over and even now you almost seem to be swaying like you’re about to pass out… I mean, did you even know that?” Ashley froze, now keenly aware of her unconscious exhausted movements, but from her silence, her answer was still clear that in fact, she didn’t know. “Right, well… this is just something to help you out here.” Betty sighed and looked over just as Pete soon exited the store with one of the more mature strollers that he likely could find. “Just please… only for today. I promise that as soon as your sleep problem goes away, I won’t push this issue again, okay?” It was a loaded response, and Ashley knew it. ‘I’ll do it for Betty’s and Pete’s sakes, but… all this is founded on the fact that I’ll eventually stop having nightmares. According to Dr. Falon, there’s a tiny possibility that could never happen…’ Ashley sighed and then turned around to see the stroller. It was a simple single seater jogger-type stroller and one with plenty of room in the back for extra bags or in so many Little’s cases… diaper bags. The blue color seemed to be something Ashley appreciated for its likely more mature look as she stroked the material to one side… before getting inside. “I’m doing this for you all… not me.” She pouted a little, and that seemed to stick a metaphorical needle in Betty’s soul, but her face seemed a little relieved as well. So, with that seemingly resolve and Pete pushing Ashley through the mall now, the trio made their way to the three stores that Dr. Falon had recommended. It was pretty simplistic, and on some level almost seemed like what Dr. Falon had first suggested… except just minor versions of them. For Ashley, she could only stare at each object as it was pulled from the shelf, explained to her, and then bundled away in a bag or two to be purchased before they left the store. ‘Please… please let this work…’ It was all thought in earnest and Pete and Betty seemed just as eager, but through it all, there seemed to be a lingering doubt on each of their faces. They continued, but there seemed to be something hanging over Pete and Betty in particular… * * * Day 106 – 2:53 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 A quick lunch later and the trio soon finished their purchases afterward… or at least that was what Ashley believed until Pete turned left to go deeper into the mall rather than right and back to their car. “Where are we going?” Ashley asked frowning and squirming around to glare at both her Bigs. Through the upper part of the stroller, Pete sighed. “Honey… we want to show you something, but…” “Oh, Pete…” Betty started wincing. “Let’s stop first and explain it. We don’t want to go there without telling her first…” Pete sighed but nodded before pulling the stroller over. “No, no. You’re right.” He then parked it by two benches and sat down with Betty after clicking on the brakes with the back wheels of the stroller. “Ash… Ashley… you know we both respect you, right? Like we give you what you need in this crazy world, but where we can give you independence and maturity, we do… you understand that, right?” Ashley narrowed her vision and squinted at both Betty and Pete. ‘Oh crud. I know those looks… I’ve seen them before and even on Earth. Either someone died, I’m about to lose something, be asked to do something bad, or the weekend plans aren’t cancelled… not good.’ Ashley seemed hesitant but still nodded. “Yes… why do you ask that? Did I do something wrong?” Betty shook her head quickly. “No! Not at all! We just…” She winced herself and momentarily looked away to a nearby group of Littles before looking back at Ashley. “See them?” Ashley looked over and nodded. “Well, they’re regressed, right?” The Littles were diapered, drooling, wore clothing that essentially covered their torsos and some not even their diapers and not much else. “I think we both can see they are… and those are just from looks, but if you look closer… it’s more than just what they’re wearing… it’s how they’re acting that makes the difference. Does that make sense?” Ashley looked over at the group of Littles and then back to Betty. “I guess, but… I still don’t understand.” Betty sighed. “Ash… we have a list that I’m sure you saw get handed to us by Dr. Falon.” “I did,” Ashley confirmed. “But… what’s on it?” Pete sighed and pulled it out of his pocket. “I won’t show you the list right now, but… we’re going to ask you this and whatever you say, we will respect. Just know that either way, we will still love and respect you, but, if your answer is no… we’ll just leave like all that never happened.” He took a deep breath, and his hand crinkled the paper slightly. “Just know that Betty looked these up in the car and…” “I found that a lot of these actually might work better than everything we just got for you,” Betty finished. “So… are you willing to take a look and give them a try out at least?” Betty then handed Ashley the paper from Pete’s unmoving hands. Ashley looked down at the list handed to her and then snapped right back up at Betty and Pete… horror plastered all over her face. * * * Day 106 – 3:08 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley was wheeled through the mall in her stroller, and while many Big, Middles, and Littles passed her by, she didn’t seem to notice any of them. ‘Oh my… what the heck did I agree to? I know I was willing to try almost everything, but… am I going too far here? Am I crossing a line I can never come back from?’ Ashley looked down at her clothing and sighed. It was subtle, but the eagle-eyed observer might have caught a glance at her brand new and recently arrived this morning shorts complete with a snapped crotch that she had changed into after daycare… like her previous skirt was a point of embarrassment or something. ‘These are humiliating, but… necessary. Is all that… that list… is it really necessary… or am I being tricked here?’ Regardless of her thoughts though, the stroller soon stopped at one of the far end points and apparently anchor stores of the mall. Betty walked up and leaned down. “We’re here! But… just remember that we can leave at any time.” Ashley nodded and Pete pushed her forward as she looked up and saw the giant sign overhead, ‘Littleworld.’ She had seen the signs before, but from her expression as they strolled in, knowing about something and then seeing it were two entirely separate things… even more so when the one looking is the intended main sources of why they are coming to the store in the first place. Expanding in three directions from the central entrance, colorful signs marked the different sections of the store… each one worse than the last. Some were simple like diapers or clothing… both needed for any Little. Some were mid-level, like nursing or Little food… both usually designed to make any Little more docile, weak, uncoordinated, or just plain unpotty-trained. Then, others were just straight sinister… like punishments and post-surgery. Both could have been simple, but any Little lasting here long enough knew that both were designed to subjugate Littles into submission… no matter the cost. Fortunately for Ashley, Pete and Betty seemed to eye the store with some disdain. Yes, Betty lingered on the clothing… particularly the cutesy pink or sparkly numbers, or Pete’s look closer at the activity section to do with your Little, but both continued to push onward. They seemed to have their desires, but both were clearly here for Ashley… a fact that she seemed to notice between her bouts of complete panic. ‘Holy…! Is that a brand? Is that a gag? Is that a… vibrator?’ Each new section seemed to contradict or fully exemplify what it meant to be a Little, while also seeming perfectly needed for whatever was next to it. For example, one of the situations that made Ashley shudder completely in her stroller were the diapers that were placed next to punishment laxatives. ‘Shoot… please Betty and Pete… please don’t make me go through that…’ Much to her clear relief, Pete and Betty finally turned down the aisle labeled, ‘Sleep Help.’ It was simple and long, but each of the implements on the shelves looked like everyday objects one would finds in millions of nurseries around the word… while others looked more like torture devices or implements designed to tick until they exploded everywhere… on purpose or not. “Okay… let’s see… first up…” Pete read through the list now back in his hands and then abruptly stopped. “Yes… first up, rails for the bed…” Ashley peered out of her temporary stroller and saw what Pete was talking about. ‘Well… at least they’re not crib railing…’ Ashley sighed as she looked at the half rails… perfect for any toddler’s bed. “According to this,” Pete continued, “Dr. Falon says these can ‘soothe the unconscious desire for safety’ and that this version in particularly can ‘provide a field that emits both white and pink noise.’ Interesting…” He then looked down and into the stroller to help Ashley out. “No need in you sitting in there while we look around for things for you, but now… what do you think?” Ashley looked at the various colors and designs available and even inspected the packaging itself where it listed extra features. ‘Well… there’s nothing weird here. Just… railing for my bed…’ Ashley sighed and nodded her head dismissively. “Yeah… just… do it.” In the next roughly forty minutes, the trio walked up and down the aisle and chose several more objects. At one point, Betty even had to go away and grab a cart while Pete and Ashley remained behind to check out the next object. Which is why, as they neared the last object, Betty looked back at the cart. The nightlight would emit brown noise and theta waves. The pajamas were extra soft and breathable. And even a milkshake formula was designed to help with sleep within an hour ‘guaranteed.’ Now, the trio looked up at the nearly full row of stuffed animals in front of them. “This is on the list as well?” Ashley asked with a little pain in her voice. Pete nodded. “It is, but…” He shuffled down and gestured to only about a three-foot-wide section of the entire aisle. “Just these though. The rest… well, Dr. Falon doesn’t elaborate, but considering some of the work back in Peirama, I would highly suggest you staying away from those.” Ashley didn’t question, but her glance over to the others seemed more than a little fearful of what potential horrors they were packed with. Still, her gaze then turned to the selections in front of her before pulling one of the labels and reading out loud. “Equipped with a heater, is made with the softest material and plush inside, and produces theta waves for enhanced sleep…” “Well, that sounds promising,” Betty said with an audible amount of hope in her voice. “Any one you’re leaning more towards?” Ashley sighed with reluctance, but her eyes soon scanned the whole of the particular section that had the specific stuffed animals for sleep aid. The selection was more limited, not really touch on the rarer species, like wooly mammoths or the dodo bird, but a lot of the basics were there… including an about at eyeline kangaroo. ‘Okay… I really don’t care about it here. Just need to choose, and… maybe look a little longer so Pete and Betty think I’m taking this seriously… and longer… and…’ Ashley took a breath and looked ahead. “This one,” she replied after a moment and pointing to the kangaroo in front of her. “That one?” Pete asked skeptically. “Any reason or…?” “No,” Ashley replied truthfully. “Just… I don’t know. Kind of calls out to me maybe. I’m not sure.” “Huh…” Pete and Betty both seemed perplexed, but ever caring about Ashley, Betty picked up the selected stuffed animal and looked at it for a minute before turning back to Ashley. “You know… I know all this is probably a lot. And we’re not expecting you to cuddle with this. It just needs to be in your room to work.” “Could even sit on the edge of your bed and far away from you, if you want,” Pete added. “Yeah… maybe I’ll do that. I just…” Ashley sighed. “I need sleep. If it means a soft and cuddly and warm and friendly and…” She shook her head, almost like something more was creeping in there that she hadn’t meant for. “I just… I need sleep.” Pete and Betty both looked at each other with some degree of concern but soon turned back and rolled away as Ashley sat back in her stroller. And maybe it was just from a long day or that fact that their errands were now complete, but whatever the case, by the time they even had entered the check-out line, Ashley had passed out. * * * Day 106 – 9:11 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 That night, Ashley, Pete, and Betty nearly underwent a complex military-like maneuver in all the preparation that each did in order for Ashley to assemble any kind of normalcy with her sleep. Pills, the sleep milkshake, music before bed, new pajamas and sheets, the railing, nightlight, and even the stuffed kangaroo was out. All assembled and all waiting for Ashley to slip into bed. Waiting by the door, Pete smiled. “Goodnight, Ash. Sleep tight.” He sighed and then left. Betty then took his place and placed her hand over the room’s light switch. “Just breathe easy, Ash. Let all the stuff do its work and try to relax. Just shut your eyes and all will be okay, but just in case… don’t worry if you call out in the night for help. I’ll hear you, okay?” Ashley nodded her head and snuggled more tightly into her covers. “Thank you, Betty. I…” She briefly winced. “Thank you…” Betty nodded. “You’re very welcome, but now… close your eyes and go to sleep. Just relax and… goodnight and sweet dreams, sweetie…” Betty then flicked off the lights and slowly closed her to door to the point where only a small crack was between it and the door frame. Ashley sighed and closed her eyes. ‘Okay… just relax… deep breaths…’ Like it was almost a trigger word or something, Ashley’s breathing quickly slowed, and her tight muscles began to unravel from their heavy load. ‘Woah… weird. I just… I felt this weird surge all of a sudden of… sleepiness.’ Outwardly, her body seemed to almost instantly relax. ‘I hate the Bigs technology, but sometimes… its really hard to truly hate it. In this one instance at least… I can be happy about this…’ Ashley then soon faded off and a smile slowly started to appear over her face. * * * Day 107 – 8:01 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley opened her eyes and stretched and yawned. ‘Oh man! That was a good sleep. That was…’ Ashley paused and looked around the room before even pinching herself. “Ow!” She smiled, and that might have seemed strange or even masochistic, but it wasn’t. She was smiling because this wasn’t a dream, and she didn’t have a nightmare. It was such a small thing to be jubilant over… especially considering the circumstances she now found herself under, but… it had worked. ‘Definitely need to refine that whole pattern in the future… figure out which did the trick. Was it the medicine? The railing? The jammies? Even… the stuffy?’ Ashley looked over at the kangaroo still perched on the corner of her bed. ‘Nah… couldn’t be, right?’ Ashley’s look of curiosity soon melted into one of joy and pure bliss as she collapsed back onto her bed. ‘Yes! It worked! I can’t believe it worked! No nightmares and…’ Ashley’s door then opened and both Betty and Pete were standing there. “Well?” Ashley sat up and smiled before shaking her head. “Nope! No nightmares!” “Oh, honey!” Betty practically ran into the room while Pete smiled broadly. “I’m so happy for you!” “Absolutely,” Pete agreed. “I’m very glad you’re okay. Now, if you two will excuse me… the facility security is having issues today… something about a virus…” He rolled his eyes and walked away. But his bad news didn’t seem to dampen Ashley’s or Betty’s in the slightest. In fact, both giggled and discussed all about Ashely’s success like he had never even made the announcement. Still, it was a weekday and Betty needed to get to her shop and Ashley to daycare. Hugging her once more, Betty got up to start Ashley’s morning bath. Getting to the door though, she stopped and turned back. “I’m very happy for you, Ash.” “Thank you,” Ashley responded, “but I really couldn’t have done it without you or Pete.” Betty nodded with a smile and then reached into her pocket. “It was nothing, but also… is this one of yours?” There, in her hand, was a pink rock. Ashley’s eyes widened. “O… oh! Yes! It is. Just… put it on my little bookshelf there. Thank you. Sorry I forgot it,” she lied well to Betty, watching her closely as she nodded and simply placed the rock down as instructed. Then, as soon as Betty left the room, Ashley bound over to the rock and picked it up. ‘Holy… this is it! It is has to be! Brother is ready!’ Ashley clutched her chest and smiled broadly. In 24 hours, she would likely be gone from Peirama forever.

Part 14 Robbie’s parents knew there was a lot for their son to take in. They hadn’t really planned on telling him their scheme until it was confirmed about his father’s promotion, which they hoped would be settled before they returned home. So much had changed for Robbie and his parents had hoped that the holiday would solidify the family relationship, which, to all intents and purposes, that’s exactly what it had done. In fact, as Claire looked back on her notes for the article she hoped to eventually publish, she couldn’t have been happier about the way using such simple things as nappies had reined in their son to such an extent. Not only that, but he totally accepted that until he confessed his real crime (although neither Claire nor Thomas had any idea as to the seriousness of it), or they acknowledged his new attitude was permanent, the padding stayed. After the criticism her initial tentative online article had caused she had taken the opportunity to reflect on all that had been said. Of course it was still ongoing but she was buoyed by her son’s reaction to all that she and hubby had done. Over the past couple of days she’d been able to see that other people’s comments and suggestions were not needed and had quite happily decided - positive or negative - not to take any notice of them. This had immediately put her in a better frame of mind and was keen to see Robbie flourish under her care; the future homeschooling being a very important part of that. Changing her boy’s nappies had also become a very intrinsic part of that care because she knew that bond she had with him as a baby, was amazingly just as strong with him being a teen. Now, after each change they hugged and there was genuine comfort from Robbie as he held the embrace for quite some time. He seemed to enjoy snuggling with mum or dad whilst they patted his padding and didn’t complain about either the disposable or plastic pants into which he’d inevitably just been fitted. ~ For a month now Robbie had been overwhelmed by his parent’s actions and it had taken to this holiday to really appreciate the freedom (maybe of a weird variety) that had got him to where he was now. Total relief: time with his family, the lack of having to prove himself, the sheer delight in waking up and looking forward to the day, even if he was wet and messy – not all these things had been at the forefront of his mind previous to the day dad had said, “It’s nappies for you from now on”. For the time being, the holiday at a lovely location, in a wonderful hotel and with some nice new friends, had proved to Claire that everything she and Thomas had considered had worked out better than either could have hoped for; the entire enterprise had been (and still was) very satisfying. Every day they could see the improvement; Robbie was having innocent and childish fun. In the mixed environment of the international hotel he was getting along with everyone and seemed keen to be involved. It had taken him almost a week to get fully into the swing but now accepted whatever was on offer. He’d made some friends and was often seen chatting to groups of kids of all ages. Darren was nearly always tailing him and thankfully Robbie included him in whatever he was doing. In all the fun, all the games, all the beach visits or pool activities, Robbie’s nappies were always there and he never complained. He was only avoided by the two boys Owen and his mate Steve who had seen his nappy and tried to embarrass him. It appeared that after what he said had resonated with the lads and they thought by even being in his vicinity, somehow, they would be made to wear a nappy. That, like Robbie, was to be dodged at all costs. What was more interesting was that Robbie offered no kickback to the idea of being homeschooled. They had thought he might protest not seeing his school mates again, or feel the change was just too much but as his last report was not good something needed to be done. Claire wondered if Robbie himself knew that changes needed to be made and had seen this as a way of doing so whilst not having any say in how it would be made effective. She was correct, that was just how Robbie had eventually taken his parent’s plan; like the nappies, he had no choice. Claire had told him, once home, that they would search the local area to see if there were other parents also wanting to homeschool and if so, perhaps, like Amanda and Darren, form a new little group that would be self-supportive. She was optimistic this would be the case. Robbie was in a place he never expected to be. The restrictions were actually liberties, the nappies were not a punishment but a comfort, whilst the clothes he wore were a release from being someone he wasn’t. Meanwhile, his parent’s love was unconditional and that had become the key to his happiness. Maybe he wouldn’t have used those terms but that’s what his life had now become. ~ The rest of the holiday passed off without any hitch at all. A second go on jet skis had been equally as exciting as the first time and at one point, Darren and Robbie had been up parasailing together. This ‘trip into the skies’ had seen Darren crying in distress and desperate to get down but Robbie had enthused so much and talked him through his fear that by the time they returned to the boat he was desperate to go again. However, it was not a cheap trip so his parents said that once was enough for anyone. One morning towards the end of the second week there was a huge sandcastle building competition organised by the Atlantico on the beach in front of the hotel. It was split into age groups - Under 6s, Under 12s and Under 16s - of course anyone could build their own sandcastle but unless they’d registered you couldn’t win a prize. The prize wasn’t that much really, just a gift voucher to spend on anything you liked from the hotel’s gift shop to the value of whatever you won but that was hardly the reason not to take part. There was a huge turn out and the toddlers section seemed well organised by their parents who came equipped with more than just buckets and spades – they had moulds and flags and all manner of accessories to add to their creations. Robbie joined Darren and three of his mates in the Under 12 category and didn’t seem bothered in the least. Once this would have been an absolute no-no, mixing with kids younger than himself but, odd as it might seem, Robbie had decided to just throw himself into the silliness and unrestricted fun of being daft - no pretentions, no worries but definitely more enjoyment. It appeared that his parent’s liberating him from having to make any decisions had also liberated his sense of childish fun so relished the general madness and excitement that surrounded him. This was something else this holiday had thrown up, and perhaps it was what holidays were all about, although there were times he felt and wanted to be seen as an adult (as when talking to Anna or the lovely receptionist) he’d been encouraged to simply let himself go. Whatever boundaries there were didn’t include not having as much fun as possible. The wristband may have said where he could go and what he was entitled to but the rest, well, when he was having that much joy he wasn’t thinking about anything else and that was wonderful and liberating. As they crawled and shuffled around on the beach pushing up mounds of sand his nappy gently hugged him and he felt valued. Even plunging into the sea and scooping up water in a bucket to bring back to help shape their developing structure didn’t deter him as the material under his neoprene shorts expanded, he didn’t care. A couple of times when the material appeared above his waist or down a leg hole and got noticed, he nodded to whoever mentioned it and simply shoved it back under cover - not troubled in the least. His little group didn’t win but they had created quite a huge construction, though what it was no one knew. ~ The day before they were due to return home Thomas took an early morning call from his office. He was out on the balcony whilst Claire was cleaning up her son from his full morning nappy and getting him ready for the day. Thomas came off the balcony beaming as his wife had just got Robbie laid out and ready for his pre-nappy cream and powder. “It’s all done sweetheart,” he said hugging Claire tightly before tousling his son’s hair. “I’m to be a partner and in charge of, well, everything... manage all our production and future projects.” To see a strong, tall man in his early forties literally jumping up and down with excitement was weird but even a naked Robbie joined in the family hug. It was a terrific moment and Thomas knew they would have to celebrate. However, Robbie was scheduled at the Under 12s disco ‘supervising’ Darren again, so any celebration would be left until the evening when they’d all go out for a special meal. Actually, what that meant was that whilst Robbie was down in the club for a couple of hours, Claire and Thomas would be able to find their own way of celebrating, which, with an acknowledging nod, they both seemed to think about at the same time. Robbie didn’t catch the ‘look’ but knew that his parents would have a lot to talk about now the news had been confirmed and didn’t want to be around for all that boring stuff so was glad he had other arrangements. Despite the embarrassment of the earlier trip to the Under 12s disco, for some reason he was really looking forward to having a dance. He’d been embraced as a friend by all of Darren’s young pals who badgered him to join them in the club until he agreed. It was nice to feel wanted. Meanwhile, after the initial excitement about the announcement had died down a little, a still naked Robbie needed to get ready for his outing. Dad went into the bedroom to lose a few of the clothes he was wearing, whilst Robbie was quickly well nappied, plastic panted and dressed in his favourite camouflage shorts and top. He felt really great and couldn’t wait to meet up with the guys down in the club. His mother couldn’t wait to wave him off. ~ In the lift down, he read for the umpteenth time that children under ten were not allowed to ride the lift unaccompanied by an adult (someone over 18). On two occasions, when on his own, he’d been looked at suspiciously by a member of staff joining the lift on a lower floor and telling him he wasn’t supposed to travel by himself. No matter how much he protested, they still took him to reception to get his age confirmed. Apparently his wristband didn’t give his age just where he was allowed to go and what was available to drink or eat. It had bothered and embarrassed him on the first occasion but wasn’t too bothered now because the number of times he’d ridden the lift on his own without any comment far outweighed the times when it had. OK, he had to admit that since mum now had total say in the way he dressed he looked younger than he was. Despite the constant nappy she didn’t baby him (although there were times when she fell into ‘baby-speak’ when he was being changed) but he’d come to terms with his ‘newish’ look and simply took it in his stride. There was nothing to be gained from creating a scene or feeling resentful because, as he’d come to realise, the way his life was now... things had never felt better. As the lift descended, on the fifth floor, Karl, Anna, Leo and their mum and dad all joined him on the decent. Undoubtedly, Karl’s family were all very good-looking and even when dressed casually like now, appeared quite elegant. Karl was wearing very tight fitting denim jeans and a blue polo shirt. Like the rest of the family, his blond hair looked as if he’d just come from a hair stylist. Not only that but he looked much more grown up, like a cool sixteen year old. There was no doubt that Robbie felt very much the junior partner in their friendship and was glad that there was no reference to the way his perpetual boyish shorts slightly billowed out. Anna wore matching pale blue shorts and top, whilst little Leo was wearing shiny nylon pull-up blue shorts with Minions on the side and a Minion’s t-shirt, if he was wearing a nappy then it wasn’t obvious. Of course, mum and dad were equally smart and glowed with parental pride. They were all off for a family day out so Anna wouldn’t be helping out at the disco. The group all seemed happy to see him as there were smiles and ‘Hellos’ all around, but Robbie was a bit sad, even after his last experience, when Anna said she wouldn’t be at the dance. As it was, he needn’t have worried because Felice, Gertrude and Albertina were on duty and each teenage girl was very pretty and very attentive to the young ones. Robbie felt his rising passion on several occasions and it was only the thickness of his disposable and plastic pants that stopped him from embarrassing himself. At one point Albertina came over and joined in the dancing with his group of eight year olds and grabbed his hand to twirl him around. He nearly blacked out from the thrill of it. By the end of the disco his nappy was a complete soggy mess. ~ That evening, as they were getting ready to go out for the celebratory meal, mum had got Robbie’s best clothes out and fitted him with one of the distinct colourful disposables and thick clear plastic pants. She pulled over his light blue cotton onesie and fastened it between his legs. “That should keep everything in place love.” She smiled before pulling up his nicely pressed blue linen shorts. Once his pale blue, button-down collar shirt was buttoned up and hung down over his shorts, no one would notice if his padding expanded slightly. They were all dressed smartly with Robbie comparing them to Karl’s family, which as they headed along the seafront to a restaurant that reception had recommended, a comparison he thought they passed. After ordering their meals, and drinks had been served, they chatted about the new future the promotion would enable them to pursue. Of course mum was keen to get the homeschooling thing off the ground and now with Robbie’s support that didn’t seem in the least bit daunting. Well, at least she hoped not. Up until then she’d had her own part-time job to help with the family finances but now she could concentrate all her efforts on keeping Robbie away from that school. The extra money dad would be bringing home also promised more holidays abroad and a general lessening of the financial restrictions that they’d previously had to adhere to. There was a new sofa Claire was keen to buy and of course the redecorating of the house was a top priority. That would mean that Robbie’s room would soon get a make-over from that of a pre-teen to one of a teenager, or so he hoped. “Will I get to choose the design?” He asked hopefully. “Of course sweetheart,” his mother promised but had a definite idea of what his new room should look like. They even discussed returning to The Atlantico at some later date as they were having such a good time. “The thing is sweetheart, had we been in the villa you thought we were going to, you wouldn’t have had half the fun or opportunities you’ve had. Easy access to the beach, loads of new friends, and you’ve never looked so content.” His mother regarded him proudly; his tan making him look even more healthy now the guilt-ridden dark circles under his eyes had disappeared. The food arrived, and as promised, it was superb. By the end, all three members of the Davison family sat fully satiated, and whilst mum and dad finished the second bottle of wine, Robbie went off down onto the beach to watch more games that never seemed to end as the marked off sandy ‘sports area’ teamed with noise and life. Mum watched as he confidently waddled away. She knew the padding wasn’t exactly dry but like so often now it didn’t worry him. Once again she was pleased with the way her boy was constantly improving. There he met some of the friends he’d made and enjoyed the half-naked youthful volleyball guys and girls jumping up and down, hitting the ball and sweating profusely. There were many exciting sights to see (and comment on) and found himself attracted to the lean and agile captain of one of the teams. He shouted his instructions to the team in Spanish and encouraged each player with high-fives after each point scored. All the team members wore matching red and yellow nylon Speedos and he in particular filled out his very noticeably. Robbie wasn’t the only one transfixed as a group of young (and not so young) girls were hooting with delight whenever he touched or stretched for the ball. Robbie was quite entranced until mum and dad found him and they began to saunter home. For the second time that day, his nappy was just a tangled damp mess. ~ Two days later, and with a series of farewells to Karl, the Carpenters and some other friends Robbie had met, and with promises of keeping in touch having exchanged email addresses, the Davison’s were on their way home. The two weeks holiday had been a huge success in cementing the family bond and the sponge-like nappy and thick colourful plastic pants his mum had put him in for the return trip was more of a comfort than a bother. He didn’t know it at the time but his cute thick disposables would be kept for ‘special’ occasions and it would be back to fleecy terry cotton nappies once they were home. However, for the moment he didn’t need to know that as he was happily ensconced in his thick but juvenile Portuguese undies. At Faro airport there were long lines at passport control. So it was just as well that he wore the compact but highly absorbent nappy because standing in a slow moving and lengthy queue it came in quite useful. It was a glorious, cloudless flight back and Robbie, once again taking the window seat, watched the wonderful Portuguese coastline pass below. He was thinking about what his first email to Karl would be about and was pleased that mum had taken several photographs of them both together so thought he’d send copies. There was one in particular where Karl had his arm around Robbie’s shoulder and he was wearing his skimpy blue Speedos... that was his favourite. If he got his phone or tablet back that would definitely be the screensaver. As he thought of that he closed his eyes and drifted off, his damp nappy receiving more contributions that meant it expanded quite considerably and his childish plastic pants could be seen down the leg of his shorts. It didn’t bother him because he fell asleep and only woke up as they were approaching their home airport and had to fasten seatbelts getting ready to land. He looked down at his visible bloated underwear and smiled, he mentally thanked his mum for putting him in something that saved any embarrassment because he knew how full yet again it had become. ~ As they drove back from the airport Robbie was reflecting on just what had happened over the last two weeks... in fact, the last month or so. Change was happening all the time - things he thought would never happen; happened. Things he thought he’d never get used to; he’d got used to. He’d changed; he wasn’t sure it was for the better but everyone else thought it was, so maybe? There had been an assault on his mind, a not very subtle assault, that made him realise he had to somehow make amends. He’d tried to pretend that he didn’t need to, because, as a growing lad he was allowed to make a few mistakes, a few misjudgements and that was all part of him becoming who he was. Except, he hadn’t included his parents in those calculations, nor had he seen that his mother especially, had her own ideas. She’d cleverly (and some might say forcefully) fed her opinions and beliefs into his head by not allowing him to disagree, thus making sure only her propositions were the ones that mattered and acted upon. His own feelings of guilt, dread and the overwhelming belief that he would eventually be punished had made sure she succeeded... and in record time. However, despite the thick, damp and uncomfortable nappy he now wore as they returned home, he still had a few internal worries and wondered if they’d ever pass. This wasn’t helped as he gazed along the streets he knew so well and the church they’d driven by on the way to the airport previously had on their roadside noticeboard - TEA AND A LISTENING EAR. However, now, as they passed on the return journey it had the word - REPENT in large letters and all your sins will be absolved by God. Unfortunately, the feeling of guilt that had to a certain extent lessened, came crashing back into his head and began to wonder if that would ever change. As they waited for the traffic lights to change the sign on the church gave a handy clue and supplied the relevant quote from the Bible to make understanding a bit easier. Proverbs 28:13: "Whoever conceals his transgressions will not prosper, but he who confesses and forsakes them will obtain mercy". He wasn’t sure it applied to his parents but maybe it was worth a go... or not! The truth, and the reason for all this business in the first place was, that secret he’d been holding back was just too awful to ever confess or forget. Perhaps, spiritually he could Repent without involving his parents but would that work? Should he go to church and confess even if he wasn’t a Catholic? How did that work? He wasn’t sure but one thing he was convinced of, and had been since this entire nappy thing started, if either mum or dad got to know about that stupid but indefensible act, then everything would change and nothing would be the same again. Although it was a heavy burden to carry he knew he had to. He’d carried it for months before this punishment started, he’d continue to carry it no matter the consequences. He doubted that any of the ‘gang’ would speak about it, there involvement, although not as significant as his own, meant their silence was all but guaranteed. That was another thing, from now on he wouldn’t be seeing anyone from school again if he was being homeschooled, so seeing the gang wouldn’t be a constant reminder. Not for the first time, and he doubted it would be the last, a strong cold shiver ran down his back as the memory he’d tried so hard to forget launched itself to the forefront of his mind. Whilst passing along familiar streets and with the hoped for reassuring surroundings of his home town he pondered just what action to take. Over the past month, since having to wear a nappy, he’d been made aware of quite a few things. He’d found out more about himself but also the unconditional love his parents gave that he’d so easily and recklessly cast aside. It may be weird because he didn’t think he ever would, but he’d grown to appreciate things as they were now. If he kept his secret, his parents would keep loving him absolutely and if that meant no let-up in his guilt, then perhaps it was the price he had to pay for his culpability. ~ Mum had more-or-less decided that he could keep his secrets but as a result the padding would stay. Over this past few weeks she’d grown to relish changing him so much she positively beamed in delight with each soggy or messy nappy. The care and attention, the pampering and total undiluted affection and of course love she gave would be hard to fault, and, although there had been something demeaning about it to begin with, her little boy now thought it wasn’t that bad. Robbie was in a very bizarre situation because, while he was just weeks away from actually becoming a teenager, his mother was treating more and more like a child. Not that she was babying him, no, she simply was more motherly, more attentive and more certain that her son should maintain an innocence. On several occasions he’d heard being called ‘her sweet, innocent son’ something she seemed quite proud of and, if truth be told, he needed that virtue back. She knew there was something in his past that was bad but tried to maintain this rejuvenation, this aspect of innocence, as a positive. He knew, because of what he’d done, that was never going to happen but whilst mum and dad thought of him in such a way, some guilt-free feelings had returned and that was all down to the way she’d been indulging him - mainly the infantile security and attentiveness wearing a nappy somehow naturally produced. At his age he wasn’t into psychological debate but there was no doubt, that when it came to wearing nappies, mum had made them more than a little acceptable to his past underwear. They often did make him feel like a little kid but on holiday that had been a bonus – there was no guilt in the enjoyment of building sandcastles. At the beginning he thought it a stupid punishment which made him appear like a little kid. The fact that they insisted he use the damn padding was another blow to his teenage development, which he resented. Whilst the accompanying fact he wasn’t given any option made him quickly have to endure his situation. So, despite totally rejecting their ridiculous concept, in fairly quick time he’d slipped into it... and with remarkable with ease. As had been proved – if people knew they knew, so, apart from a bit of ribbing by a few kids, his confidence had grown and as a result, cared less and less about his infantile underwear. That had been a huge hurdle he never thought he’d overcome. When asked he simply told folk he was being punished for his actions, which oddly most people took as a ‘good thing’. His mother made sure he didn’t lie and was actually quite proud of his admission on that at least. For what he’d done, all this, was something he deserved, or so Robbie had assumed. Now he seemed at ease in his part as to why he had to wear thick protection and that was what his parents had hoped for. They were a constant reminder to be good, to be aware and to understand he was loved. Other parents wanted to know more about her thinking and if such treatment was in fact a remedy to bad behaviour. She would simply smile, nod in the direction of her well-behaved little boy and say it was going far better than anticipated. She generously hoped when her article on the subject was published it would be of help to other parents trying to cope with similar youthful troubles. However, that idea of a life-affirming article had taken a few knocks. Some of the criticism had been terrible and although, in general, it was positive, she did see that unless she kept it anonymous it could cause Robbie problems. The idea of adding photos was dropped and a total rethink was in order. If Robbie could see things from inside his mother’s head he would be in no doubt that she saw and regarded him as a lovely and loving little boy who had needed a nice thick nappy to remind him of his place, thus, once home, the quick return to fabric. She’d seen this as a way of dragging him away from the negative aspects of a future irresponsible and reckless young life but it had turned into something more... much more. Claire had been more determined and forceful in getting her son back and the results had surprised both of them. The speed at which this turnabout had happened had simply encouraged her desire for him to feel as happy about the situation as she was. Despite at first not being aware of it, she pursued her ideal with a fervour bordering on obsession. Nonstop praise, continuous normalising of wearing a nappy, hugs, cuddles, relieving him of all responsibilities had been key. However, when she looked at her son now, that worried air of not so long ago had been transformed to one of joy, whether the bulky outline of his padding was showing or not. It was yet more evidence as to just how much more positively things had changed and she was determined that the progress that had been made during the holiday would continue. ~ Claire had started writing her ‘proper’ account of what had and was still happening. She checked on the visible proof of her recorded video clips and photographs on just how much her ‘sweet boy’ had developed. Through those images she could see him getting more compliant and at ease with the restrictions she was imposing, an acceptance of the situation. She was remaking her boy and as far as she was concerned - for the better. However, those images would be kept private and the article, if eventually published, would not refer to him by name. Robbie had acquiesced (like he had on all his mother’s decisions) to the plans she’d decided - a new school (of sorts) to attend after the summer break – no Mally (or gang) to think about or impress, a new start. He’d eventually understood what a fantastic opportunity was being suggested and had come to realise just how grateful he should be for it. Being treated as a kid wasn’t that bad so he could at least pretend everything was back as it was when he was younger, after all, he looked the part. The short temper, the rudeness, the disparaging way he’d treated everyone over the past few months Robbie knew that really wasn’t like him. How he’d been turned into such a person so quickly, although a mystery, he didn’t question - except, it was quite an exciting time. Since being put back into nappies, and his parents had made him think about his actions. He now realised the cost was quite high but hadn’t thought just how quickly his return to the way things were had been. His thoughts and worries had taken him to different scenarios he found, as a twelve-year-old, difficult to contend with. What had seemed a great idea and a lark when with Mally and the guys, was truly just a nasty and often pointless attack on someone or something. He’d been led into situations that he could have walked away from but instead had decided to join in. It had taken his mum and dad’s refusal to accept that situation and unbelievably, making him wear a nappy had been that turning point. The dreaded threat - THWACK! - that possibility of a strap being viciously applied to his bare bottom had all but disappeared. He knew his parents wouldn’t be tempted to do such a thing whilst he was wearing a nappy... they weren’t cruel. The other thing he was coming round to realising was that not everyone who’d screwed up like he’d done, were given a second chance. He doubted if Mally, and indeed any of the gang, would be offered such an opportunity. Of course, when he reasoned it out he didn’t want to lose his teenage status, and he hoped, given time, he would regain it but, and indeed it was a huge but, mum in particular had made it clear that there were many hurdles he’d have to clear first. Once again he knew there should be some resentment but, maybe he did deserve this as a punishment, except, now he was used to it, oddly it didn’t feel that much of a punishment. However, there was that secret, that bloody awful, unforgiveable secret. Would he eventually tell and let his parents in on that disastrous mistake? There had been moments when he almost caved and was desperate to confess just what exactly it was that he’d done. He knew that his conscience was a burden for him to carry. However, despite the fear of the dreaded THWACK! all but disappearing, the thought that the police might get involved was too scary to contemplate. There was no denying that what he’d done was that bad but why, after what mum and dad had gone through to get him to where they were at now, why would he spoil it all? It would be too painful for all concerned and one from which there would be no coming back, so why confess to it? This same argument had been going on in his head for some time and he always came back with the same answer. He knew what he’d done. That indefensible act of mindless madness had to be hidden for ever. He also knew and had always known from the very beginning of this nappy business, that he needed to be punished for not only that despicable act of stupidity (there were many others) but also for his unbearable treatment of those he was supposed to love. Would being made to wear a nappy for the rest of his life be worse than being locked away? He doubted it and given the choice he’d chose the former. Robbie was caught in his own mental anguish. He was home so wouldn’t have the distractions he had whilst on holiday but also wasn’t convinced that confessing his sin would relieve him of any guilt. Of course, if he did confess there was a good chance his family would stand by him, but again, that wasn’t certain. If it did come out and there was a court case, he wasn’t sure how he could defend himself and not involve the rest of the gang. He was relying on their silence so would hardly break the pact that - what happened in the gang stayed in the gang. Could he be loyal to both them and his parents? No, no, no, soon he’d be a teenager so it was up to him to grow up and take responsibility. However, not having any responsibilities and leaving every decision down to his parents had curiously been quite a relief. So, if that meant wearing a nappy and acting the little kid for his mother... well... there were much worse options. One thing he was certain of, mummy loved her little boy wearing a nappy and, for the time being, he desperately needed to hold onto that affection more than anything; it was what kept him from being dragged under by the weight of his guilty conscience. Could he balance the two? Not only that but his ‘best buddy’ relationship with dad had returned, and nothing was more important than that. So, on balance - wearing a nappy was the price of that undeniable and enriching love. Therefore, possibly doing as his parents directed wasn’t such a bad idea. Maybe wearing thick padding and plastic pants might keep him focused. Besides, he’d gotten used to the security the whole nappy thing offered. He contentedly ran his hand over the thick, sleek outline that had become part of his daily (and nightly) underwear. He was in a rally good place and, despite all the earlier misgivings, really wanted to keep what he now had. After all, wasn’t the entire concept in his best interest? ~ The day after they got back his parents returned his mobile but continued with restricted hours on his games console. Unfortunately, after clearing out all the old messages one of the most recent text he had was from Mally - DUNT ADMIT TO OWT. An unexpected shiver ran down his spine. That intuitive signal that doesn't bode well but he didn’t know what he shouldn’t admit to. There was a link to a piece of video that was trending (and had been for the last couple of days according to the date the text was sent) of THAT incident, with a young boy, in school uniform, the centre of the action. He had no idea anyone was around to film it but there it was... so why had it taken months to surface? The immediate shock and anxiety turned into something more bowel loosening. Horrifyingly, it was as if, all at once, every tap was turned on and the sluice gate opened as Robbie quickly and unceremoniously filled his lush, reassuringly thick, terry nappy with liquid effluent. It felt like his very lifeforce had drained from his body and deposited itself in his soggy and extremely messy padding. The heavy weight he thought had been eased aside returned with sickening vengeance. Tears of fear, panic and dread sprang into his eyes and a cry of “Muuummmy” died on his lips as if he’d been punched in the gut. He'd thought his new life was sorted... not anymore. ~~~~ The End ~~~~

Hey everyone! Apologies for the delay, but at least I can now say… Happy Juneteenth! As far as the delayed though, something dropped yesterday that I had to finish at work and that created a bit of a cascade problem that filtered to the rest of my day… and unfortunately, this story. I only needed to write one more paragraph and edit it to get it out yesterday, but if you’ve been paying attention at all, there have been several instances where late night editing isn’t always my best friend. So… I pushed it to today. Due to my schedule, I am going to try and put out another chapter tomorrow, but failing that, I’m hopeful to get another one out on Saturday. With at least six chapters to go, my hope is to finish up this story sometime during the first or second week of July. It gets a little busy around that time, but… that’s the goal at least. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 22: Dropping Things Most Unexpectedly Day 105 – 11:21 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley was more insistent than ever on leaving. She had made her mind up about it and every day… every hour she spent in Peirama seemed to make her mind up for her even more. Being belittled by some of the more conservative members of the town was just par for the course now. And her lack of potty training wasn’t stellar, or her emotional outbursts, or even a few clumsy incidents recently… all were frustrating… but ultimately, not the reason she wanted to leave so badly now. No, the fact was that secretly, something only her thoughts and her quickest log entries showed… she liked it here. It might have seemed contradictory, but she felt that her desire to stay here was the first sign of giving in… accepting this lot in life like so many others had before her… right before their fall from maturity. Like Kyle had absolutely done already and what Ron seemed to be rapidly swaying towards now as well. It was frightening… the possibility that one day, she might not even want to leave to go back home. Yes, there was a lot to like here… especially compared to back on Earth. When she was being rational, she had to admit at least that to herself, and once she did, seeing the good didn’t take much effort. Over a decade of squalor from war, famine, pollution, and other countless terrors of the ‘dark times’ had left Earth badly damaged in the first half of the century. It was healing now, but comparatively, this planet in this dimension was a near paradise. Cures for cancer, renewable energies, cures for most diseases, computers that were at least ten times more powerful, AI and robotics, medical advances in prosthetics and organ replacement, and so many others. It was hard to hate a place with so much good… but it also felt like a mask or a lure for unsuspecting prey in the wild. The Bigs enticed the Littles with candy-like implements and favors, and before they knew it, the trap would snap close. In Peirama, those types of things were limited, at least on the surface. So, with strictly black and white decision making, Peirama managed to land somewhere in the gray. Some of those advanced technological factors made it even harder, and lately, Ashley seemed to be struggling separating them with which was truly good from just another lure to later trap her or other Littles like her. Despite that ambiguity, as she thought about it more, one of those pull factors without any doubt for Ashley to even slightly considering staying was Betty. Betty was simply a good Big. There always seemed like there was something more to her, but when actions speak volumes… even more than speculation or the possibility of the genetic predisposition for Bigs to desire Littles here, it’s hard to argue with… at least now without seemingly totally and irrationally paranoid. Betty had never hypnotized her. Betty had never drugged her… or at least never had intentionally. Betty had never elected for surgeries to dull her mind or cut her down into a crawler. Betty was none of those things that countless other Bigs were… just kind, sweet, and above all… caring. So, the next day at daycare, when Betty took off work from her flower shop, Ashley shouldn’t have been surprised… but she was… pleasantly, that is. “Good day at daycare?” Betty asked inquisitively with an upbeat attitude that was hard to miss as she pulled out of the parking lot and headed for their little outing for the day. “Sure…” Ashley’s answer back was full of despair and longing for escape. After all, it was her first day back at daycare… and it hadn’t gone great. Betty had picked her up early in anticipation of that, but back at daycare, Ashley was now diapered and still in the more mature group. It set her apart from the others in the worst of ways… especially when Miss Fiona checked her diaper after snack time and found her wet. The kindly attendant had pulled her into one of the private bathrooms for the diaper change, but there was now a strong stigma around her in daycare amongst the newer and currently more mature Littles. Ashley might have only been dosed via drugs into diapers accidentally, but between her previous pull-up near-misses or full accidents before… for them it seemed, a diaper was a diaper. In their defense, for an adult just pulled into this crazy world, seeing another adult in diapers landed them squarely with the regressed Littles… regardless of circumstances. So, once again, Ashley had never felt more alone. Betty looked back at her Little and sighed. Just from her look alone, and the fact she wasn’t stupid or ignorant, she likely knew the pain and frustration Ashley was feeling… at least on some level. If she hadn’t, Betty also likely wouldn’t have taken Ashley out of daycare early today on her first day back. Anyone who knew Ashley at all could see that she could use a break from the stresses of her new status there and around town. Sadly, Peirama was limited in that capacity for Littles beyond a playground… except for maybe one area. Ashley kept shutting her eyes as the car drove up the mountainside. It wasn’t the worst drive, at least not compared to getting into and out of town before the tunnel, but heights were clearly still not her favorite thing. Betty might have seemed cruel therefore in bringing her up here, but up here also represented freedom away from any other Bigs. Up here, Ashley was only limited by her size and not some regulation… like forced highchair usage if the Little was diapered. It took some time, but finally, Betty parked at one of the parking lots right next to a ranger station. She had to cross to the other side of the mountains to get there… not an easy task, but there was a nice cut-through between two of the peaks that made it at least a little easier to access the national park that sat there. Smiling as she clicked the car into ‘park,’ she then turned around toward Ashley. “Alright. We’re here. Do you need help, or…?” But Ashley was already hard at work unclipping herself from her booster seat. There were some days when she let Betty do it, but some days… like today, she tried ten times as hard as a Big would have to in order for her to be released. Likely stemming from her diapers and daycare, Ashley was nearly turning red in the face from the sheer effort she had to wield in order to pop the buckle. “Stupid Littleproof cru… got it!” She looked up at Betty and smiled. “See? I got it. No help needed.” Betty smiled proudly at her Little. Other Bigs might have scolded their Little or even outright punished them for messing with a safety device, but not Betty. That just wasn’t who she was. For her, success over something difficult, even potentially dangerous in the future, was a success. “Very good, Ash. Now, let’s get out of this car and pop out that picnic basket I brought, huh?” Ashley smiled and wasted no time on getting out, this time with a little help from Betty in opening the door and then helping her down from the back seat. Ashley was still independent, but sometimes, physical limitations trump total independence. Besides, Betty never made a big deal out of it one way or another. In her nightly recordings, Ashley always wondered why more Bigs weren’t like her and adhered more to the notion of ‘catching more flies with honey than vinegar.’ Finding a nearby picnic table near one of the clearings, the gentle breeze filtered inward as the two sat down to eat. Betty, being as vigilant as ever, had made sure to pack nearly the same food for both of them. Of course, being a Big, hers tasted a little different for her unique palette as opposed to Littles, but outwardly at least, they were the same. It was simple equality in all the ways it could be, and that might not have seemed like a big deal, but one just had to peer around to see that most of the time, Bigs and Littles ate very different things. For Betty and Ashley, their differences were purely based on size or taste, but for others… Nearby, a Big was feeding her two Littles. Both were obviously in the midst of regression. They were diapered and wore elastic-banded shorts that clung tight to their diapers. Both Littles kept looking around in embarrassment, so they were likely new to the outfit and treatment, but their food… it was either cut up into little bits or was just straight-up something pureed or liquid. For the Big though, they seemed to eat like any adult with their full-sized and near mouthwatering selections. It was hard to blame the Littles for looking so jealous of her meal. Still, even as they ate their nearly equal meal, something seemed to be on Betty’s mind. It took her a second, but she finally cleared her throat. “You know,” Betty started up once she was finished with most of her thick and juicy sandwich, “you can tell me if something is wrong… I’m usually pretty open to hearing anything… even if it’s something negative with how I’ve been treating you…” Ashley stopped chewing her own food for a moment and then set her own sandwich down. Seemingly chewing slowly to keep from choking… and therefore proving like some Littles did that they were ‘too immature’ for solid food, Ashley took a second but shook her head hard. Once she swallowed, she looked earnestly back at Betty. “No, Betty. Never. You…” Ashley sighed. “I… It’s…” She seemed to struggle with the right words to use. “No, Betty… you’ve been treating me better than nearly every other Big to Little relationship that I know.” “Then… is it all the other stuff?” Betty asked with a genuine sense of concern and curiosity that was rare in most Bigs regarding their Little’s well-being, other than maybe needing to feed them or change their diaper. “If it is, maybe I can…” “I’m fine.” Ashley didn’t shout, but her words were short and backed with resentment. Betty didn’t retaliate, but her discerning eyes gave her thoughts away of wanting to know more… and seeing that something was definitely wrong. “Well, I don’t think you’re lying to me… but I don’t think you’re being truthful either… at least not to yourself.” Betty leaned in. “You can say you’re fine until you’re blue in the face, but… I feel I know you well enough to know something is wrong more than usual… and that something more is going on with you.” Ashley froze and her palms seemed to be getting sweaty with how she even had to wipe them on her shorts after a moment. ‘Shoot! Does she know about me talking to Brother? About my escape? Is this a setup? Is she laying a trap or… am I just being too paranoid?’ Ashley seemed to focus briefly on Betty more, but the Big didn’t seem to give anything away either. ‘Shoot! I don’t know!’ Panic eclipsed her eyes, but beyond an eye twitch, Ashley didn’t move a muscle. Betty sighed. She clearly wanted to know what was going on, but she was observant over Ashley… even more so in the past month with everything that had been happening to her. In seconds, however, it was obvious that while her own desire to know and to help was strong, her desire to comfort and ease her Little, and not push her into something she didn’t feel ready for, took precedent. “Okay… you don’t have to tell me, but… I want you to know that I’m always here and you can tell me anything. Whatever it is… I’m sure we can figure it out.” Ashley’s whole body instantly relaxed like that Betty had just said the exact words she had needed to hear. “I… thank you, Betty. I just… I want to tell you why I’m so sad, and I want you to know that I’m grateful, but I just… I… I…” “It’s okay,” Betty said with conviction, holding up her hand to stop her Little from spiraling once more with her more sensitive emotions. “I trust you to tell me when it’s something I need to know about. For right now, though, just finish your sandwich and we can head on out of here for our little hike.” Ashley nodded and resumed her lunch, which also gave her plenty of time to view the other Littles around them. She had seen them before, and while the onesies, bibs, or thick diapered bulges soon to be changed just plainly out on the grass or another picnic bench was telling, one clear distinction soon became apparent between her and them… something that she had been looking for with more vigor than before. Looking close, with most of the Littles drinking milk of some kind, each soon began to nod off. Being prepared as they were, most Bigs had already set up little tents for the Little to lie out in and rest for a while… aka, a nap. Ashley didn’t take naps, and that put her in a more mature category than the others. That being said though, from her poor sleep lately, she was exhausted… something Betty quickly picked up on as Ashley finished the last of her sandwich. “Okay, we can go now, but… do you maybe want to… rest first?” Ashley shook her head, a little worry over her face from seeing her fellow Littles napping clearly being a part of that. “No, no. I’m good. I… I slept a little coming up here. I’m fine. Promise…” Betty looked at her skeptically, likely recalling from her rearview mirror that Ashley hadn’t slept a wink coming up the mountain. She simply seemed too nervous to get any sleep then, but Betty was obviously trying to build bridges with Ashley and pushing a Little like she could have done right then to find out her real answer would have been in stark contrast to that. So, Betty nodded. “Okay. Just… you let me know if you need to stop at any point or… well, rest a bit.” Ashley seemed to not care for the insinuation, but apparently trying to build bridges with Betty herself, she didn’t explode like most Littles would. “Okay, but seriously… I’m fine.” She then looked at the trailhead just off the parking lot. “Better get going before it’s too late...” Nothing more was said between the two as they started their climb. Ashley seemed overly focused on putting one tired foot in front of the other and Betty seemed to be too focused on stepping around the proverbial minefield that was Ashley’s emotional state lately. Up ahead and in the distance, a few singular clouds seemed to swirl ominously. * * * Day 105 – 1:57 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The hike up the mountain to Hawk’s Nest, a rocky outcropping near the top of one of the mountains, was nearly silent. Ashley didn’t speak up once to stop and take a break… despite her near exhaustion at the first switchback. She grumbled and sighed a few times, but nothing more. Betty, still trying to evidently become closer to Ashley, kept up the conversation while she could, pointing at animals, plants, various breathtaking views… anything to get Ashley talking. Unfortunately, since Ashley was too stubborn or fragile to ask for a break, her breath was mostly used just to get up the next rock. So, the conversation continually died after something like “Oh, yeah… that’s interesting…” from Ashley. Meandering through the tall trees, they began to spread out as the elevation rose. It didn’t take long though for the trees to be interspersed with rocks and even boulders. Determined, Ashley pushed on, but she was starting to struggle badly as she maneuvered around them or was forced to hoist herself up one instead. Betty saw her Little’s struggles right away. “Ash… please… can I…?” “No! I can do this!” she shouted as she grunted getting over the next rock. “I can do this! I can do this!” She sounded like an exasperated locomotive trying to get up a steep incline with her continual chants… but they were starting to slow and become less effective in propelling her forward. “I can do this! I can… do… this!” “Ash…” Betty looked worriedly at Ashley and continually shot her hands up right behind the Little as she climbed up each rock… not close enough to touch her, but close enough if she started to fal… “Woah!” Like she had predicted, Betty’s arms had been placed just so and seamlessly caught Ashley as she slipped from one of the rocks by simply not paying attention or just not having enough strength now. “Easy there…” Betty sighed as she easily carted Ashley over to a rock and set her down. “Ash… please. Let me help. You don’t have to do this on your own.” Ashley’s lower lip trembled. “I… I can do this!” she repeated. She tried to stand but ended up just collapsing back onto the rock. “I… I can… I have to do this!” Betty frowned with curiosity and lowered herself to Ashley’s level. “Have to? What do you mean by that? You don’t have to do anything with what we’re doing. We came out here to relax or at least not worry about anything else… not stress ourselves out even more.” “But I do have to!” A few tears ran down her cheeks, definitely not something that Betty had wanted for her today. “I have to do this! I’m failing at everything else, and I… I can’t even keep a diaper clean anymore! How can I call myself a normal Little anymore? How can I call myself unregressed?” “But it’s just the medication,” Betty tried to rationalize quickly. “But is it?” Ashley looked up at Betty with wide and truly questioning eyes. “I just… I don’t know anymore. What if… what if I can’t go back? I don’t even mean to training pants… just pull-ups, but… are even those out now?” Betty sighed with the reluctance of someone long expecting this conversation to materialize beforehand. Any Little who could still rationalize and yet was regressing came to this same point at one time or another whether it was sleeping in a crib, or in this case, diapers. So, if nothing else, Betty wasn’t blindsided at least. “Okay, maybe you are right… but even if that was the case… and again, it’s just the medicine as far we 100% know for sure right now… your abilities don’t define you as a Little. I know for some Bigs, they tell you that, but not me. I don’t believe that for a single second and don’t you dare either.” Betty breathed in and scooted closer before taking Ashley’s hands, her patience being utilized to its fullest today. “I know it feels like everything is falling apart, and I know that has to be tough, but I want you to listen to me and memorize this one piece of advice… asking for help is not a weakness. In fact, it’s often a sign of strength. I know it’s hard to imagine that in your position, but don’t be afraid to ask me for help. I don’t mind, and if it helps you, I can almost guarantee that you’ll have a better time up here.” “But… won’t I be seen as helpless?” Her words were still strained, full of pain, and bordering on shaky. Betty though, shook her head. “No. Not at all. Maybe for others, but definitely not for me. Asking for help just means that you need a little extra assistance sometimes. And, with a trail like this, most Littles would have turned back at least a mile or two ago. You didn’t, so hold onto that accomplishment tight if you want to. But now…” She gestured ahead. “There’re sharp and steep, tall rocks. You could get hurt, and I… I don’t even want to picture that happening. I think it would wound my heart deeply to see you get even a little hurt.” Ashley seemed surprised at that revelation, but it was an argument that was hard to counter. Ashley was planning on leaving Betty still, but the Little thought of herself as a good person… or at least as much as one could be. So, now faced with the possibility of hurting one of the few kind Bigs to her here or just accepting her help after being reassured that it did not make her a regressed Little, the choice seemed obvious. “I… I didn’t even think about that.” Ashley then smiled slightly and squeezed Betty’s outstretched hands as she sniffled. “I’m sorry, but… can you please help me?” In a move that today that almost looked like it wouldn’t happen, Ashley seemingly dropped her armor of pride and had plainly asked for help. The Little’s voice desperate and even a little cute, Betty was clearly powerless and smiled back toward Ashley. “Nothing would make me happier…” Still smiling wide, Ashley soon propped herself to the side of Betty and the two walked up each trail. Whenever a boulder came along, the Little would stop, look up at Betty, and the Big would grab her by the arms or waist and pull her up the steep boulder before climbing up herself. So, without much further fanfare other than a newly renewed smile, it went like that for at least another hour and through one quick snack and water break. Finally, though, they cleared the last boulder and saw the outcrop of rocks at the end of the trail. “Hawk’s Nest…” Betty said with Ash only nodding as she panted heavily below her. “Come on! We’re so close. Stick by me and we’ll get out there in no time.” Ashley nodded and the two continued much as they had, but right at the start of the heavy stone the prominently jutted out, she stopped cold. Her clutched hand to the Little acting like an anchor holding her back, Betty stopped abruptly too. Curious, she looked back at Ashley. “Ashley? Is everything…” But when she looked back, there stood only a petrified Little, nearly trembling like a dry leaf in the Fall. Betty being Betty though, smiled and walked back to her. “It’s the height thing, isn’t it?” Ashley gulped and dropped Betty’s hand to start rubbing her own together like some sort of self-soothing practice. “Yeah… sorry. I thought I could do this but…” Betty smiled and nodded. “I understand.” She then stood all the way up and thrust her recently dropped hand out. “Go on… take it.” “Thanks, but it didn’t help. I… I was just holding it,” Ashley pointed out, staring at the offered appendage with some obvious skepticism. “Yes, you did,” Betty confirmed, “but in this case, you’re not just going to hold my hand lightly as I guide you through. No. You’re going to grip it tight and think of this as your safety line. As long as I’m up top, you will be too, okay? No tricks, no games… just one hand in the other. Plus… we can even take little steps together, never going faster or farther than you’re comfortable with, okay?” Ashley tilted her head over a little to see where she was about to step, gulped again, and then finally nodded her head. “Okay…” As instructed, she nearly thrust her hand out and smacked into Betty’s offered one. “Let’s do this.” Smiling like nearly always, and as good as her word, Betty guided Ashley slowly but surely out onto the rock… then to the base of the main stone… then to the part that wasn’t surrounded at all on either side… and then finally, to the part that stuck out completely with nothing underneath it. Ashley had been staring down at her feet the whole time, and now that they were stopped and made it only about a couple feet from the ledge, Betty squeezed the Little’s hand. “Go ahead, Ash. Take a look…” Shakily but slowly looking up, Ashley’s eyes soon met the horizon. “Woah…” Before her was the entire mountain range that stretched beyond and encircled Peirama. Being at the top of the ridgeline here, to her right side, Ashley could see Peirama and all the buildings, streets, and parks she had come to know so well since she first arrived nearly 90 days before. To her left side though, stretched the plains. They were marked by some ridge lines and peaks of hills… but it was mostly flat. Looking out a little, even the tiny and distant mall seemed to stand above some of those hills. So, it became abundantly clear just how much in the middle of nowhere Peirama really was. In terms of security, it was nearly perfect without it being a bunker or some fallout shelter inside of a mountain somewhere. Yes, it was true that the mall was supported by a small local city. They mostly supplied Peirama with a labor force, a babysitting and helper service, and as one of the few stops on the long highway that stretched from as far Ashley could see in the north of where she was to the southernmost spot far off. She had seen the maps, but up here… from her expression, it was certainly something else of the town nearly being in the middle of nowhere… which raised one question over and over in her mind as her eyes scanned the horizon as far as she could. ‘Brother springs me loose, yes, but… what comes after?’ She still had time to ask, plan, and figure things out, but her leaving Peirama… the oasis in the middle of all the sand and mountains here, now seemed shaky in terms of what came after. ‘I hate unknowns… definitely going to have to ask Brother about this…’ Still, pushing beyond all that, as Betty commented several times on the beauty of the view, as she turned her attention back over to the mountain range and the valley of Peirama below, she couldn’t help but smile at the relative peace up there. * * * Day 105 – 3:15 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Moving off the mountain top, coming back down was much easier… mostly due to the change in incline and effort, but definitely also in Ashley’s acceptance of Betty’s help. After a mile or so, Ashley didn’t even wince anymore when she asked to be lifted down off the most recent boulder. Rapidly, it seemed that asking for help was no longer her greatest fear. That now, especially as Betty suddenly stopped in front of one of the restrooms, was the state of her diaper. With the hike taking a little bit, many of the Littles were now up and about. Several were being taken to the restroom to be changed or were just simply being changed out in public. For most, they didn’t seem to have the brains left to care about anything, but for those with some brains left, if they did mind the violation of their privacy, even a little, a light spank usually quickly sent them whimpering into position without another struggle through their fully exposed diaper change. So, seeing all the others and what they were up to now, when Betty stopped Ashley, her next words were terrible but not entirely shocking. “Ash? How’s that diaper holding up? Do you need me to check or…?” “No!” Betty yelled out, quickly blushing as another Big eyed her from a nearby picnic bench. “I mean… no. I… I know I need one. Sorry…” Betty smiled sympathetically and placed her hand on her shoulder. “That’s okay. That’s what the diaper is there for. No need to be embarrassed, and besides, I know this is all new and new can be scary. But also… remember… definitely could still be the drugs you had.” Betty then swung her backpack down. “But okay then… with that out of the way, let’s go get you all nice and fresh.” Ashley nodded and mutely allowed herself to be led into the women’s restroom. Fortunately for her, the bathroom was clean and mostly empty... and just happened to be one of the ones with a changing stall in one of the restrooms. It was cheaply made plastic, but the stall around it also offered privacy. So, when Betty elected to use one of them instead of being changed in public fully, the relief on Ashley’s face was obvious. And, with that embarrassment out of the way, it was just the personal indignity of a diaper change, but being with Betty, the Big clearly made it her mission to make the next steps as painless as possible. And so, it was mercifully quick. Betty was gentle and efficient and in the world of Bigs and Littles, that was something massive. For Ashley, she knew it as well, but her thoughts were distant… even as they exited the bathroom once she was all fresh and ready to go again. Betty was saying something, but Ashley was distracted as she looked around at the other Littles. ‘Diapered… helpless… just like me. I’m not a regressed Little but… those parallels are shrinking. And… I need to tell Betty something, but I don’t want to. What if she thinks bad of me then? I know she’s supportive, but… I’m losing control. I don’t think it’s the meds, and if it isn’t… something needs to change…’ “Did you hear me, Ash?” Betty asked her Little as she guided her away from the restrooms to which Ashley could only shake her head shamefully. “That’s okay… I just wanted to tell you that I’m really proud of the way you handled yourself there. You didn’t fight me and helped where you could. I know it might seem like surrendering in a way, but acceptance is sometimes the more mature way to go.” Ashley nodded. “I’m getting that…” She looked off at the other Littles once more before turning back to Betty. “Which is why I think my clothing should change…” “Change?” Betty questioned. Before Ashley could respond, several Bigs all commented on her ‘cuteness’ or ‘how adorable’ she was. It lasted maybe a grand total of three minutes at most, but Ashley was heavily blushing and making little fists at her sides… clearly it all now bothering her. Once the last Big left though, Ashley didn’t hold her tongue any longer. “See what a Little has to deal with? And what’s more… I just have to take it or get punished now. For me, there’s a narrowing gap between me and the rest of the regressed Littles…” She sniffled. “And I think we both need to accept that in at least one way.” Betty seemed shocked, but being a good listener and adaptable, she nodded and gestured with her hand. “Go on…” “Well, as I was saying before… I think my clothing should change.” Ashley then pointed over to a group of Littles all sporting different outfits, ranging from simple onesies to mini-hiking suits complete with thick boots and what best could be described as a ranger hat. “I’m not saying all of that, but… my diapers aren’t going anywhere, and I want to stay in the restroom for the least amount of time as possible.” “Ah…” Betty nodded, and a lightbulb seemed to go off in her head. “You just want a change of clothing to make it easier during…” Ashley quickly nodded back. “Yes. During… diaper changes,” she confirmed. “I still want a little maturity in the designs, if possible, but… I mean… am I making sense here?” Betty still seemed shocked but smiled. “Yes. A little surprising, but I understand. Might be a little complicated to have both maturity and clothing for easier changes but I’ll see what I can do tonight. Overnight delivery might give you something for tomorrow to try out.” Ashley nodded and the two took back off to the main picnic site. Today, there was a ‘Little Ranger’ program going on and while Ashley seemed to definitely be the most mature in the group of Littles assembled, it was an activity that most in Peirama raved about if the Little liked the outdoors. While everyone was waiting though, Ashley walked away after promising Betty she would be right back. What she failed to mention was that she was going over to one of the guardrails separating the main pathway from a cliff face on the other side. It wasn’t the steepest or tallest in the area, but it was easy to get to and seemed to fit exactly what Ashley’s purpose was. So, once there, with a deep sigh, she slid off the independent Little bracelet she once held so dear. Doubt and hope can be powerful forces, but whereas hope can also be a force of good, doubt rarely sways that way. Making plans with Brother had given Ashley the burst of hope that she had needed to push through her loneliness and loss of her friends on at least the mental front. Now, fresh from her view of what was beyond Peirama up at the Hawk’s Nest, doubt seemed to be her far more dangerous enemy. Brother’s hope was still alive, but now, every day it seemed she was getting another shred of doubt that everything was just going to be okay after she escaped. Her addition of diapers hadn’t helped things, and maybe it was naïve of her to think so, but per her nightly entries, she had previously felt that once she had escaped Peirama, it would be smooth sailing back to Earth. Now, the doubt of that as well was swirling about her mind and her reality was creeping in on the edges… filling her with despair. So, looking at the once esteemed bracelet, she sighed. ‘I once thought you were the most precious thing to me out here… Now, no one has even commented on it for the past month. It doesn’t make any difference in Peirama anymore, especially being in diapers, and it won’t serve me any good once I leave. For today… it’s just a reminder of who I once was… Not any longer…’ Ashley held and looked at the object once more before letting it go and then watching it bounce down and then fall into the valley below. What she didn’t see was that Betty had been watching her the whole time. She had nearly lunged to bring back Ashley from the guardrail, but when the Little had taken off her bracelet… Betty seemed resigned at what was likely going to happen next. She had seen it before, and while part of her seemed relieved, there was another part that seemed saddened as well. Of course, when Ashley returned, she was all smiles once more. * * * Day 105 – 4:09 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The ranger program was soon underway and despite the variety of Little’s activities that seemed best suited for kindergarteners at best, Ashley soon found herself enamored with the ranger’s talks inside the station. She had a little booklet to stamp and try and draw the stuffed pelts of long-dead animals, but she was still utterly fascinated by all that lived here and not on Earth. “And, moving on from the Liberalia Bison, once so popular in these mountains, we come to the Liberalia Lion,” the ranger explained while pointing to a large near tan panther-like creature. “Can you say that three times fast everyone?” It was difficult for most and chaos soon erupted as a result. Seemingly used to it though, the ranger simply held his fingers to his forehead quickly. “Quiet coyote! Quiet coyote!” the ranger shouted out. Almost like a hypnotic trigger, nearly every Little joined with him and quickly quieted down. “Very good,” he praised. “Now… while both of these species went extinct in the Rocky Mountains before the first writing was ever produced, our scientists have been hard at work reintroducing them to ecosystem to combat one of the more aggressive pest species in the area.” The ranger then continued on and described several new processes that had been developed for this process. It was all very scientific, and that might have been odd to see at a ranger’s station, but looking closer one piece of equipment in the lab demonstration area was clearly labeled ‘Peirama’ on one side. Besides that, though, it was all amazing. For a moment, Ashley even seemed to look like her old cheerful self again… at least until the craft activity was brought up once more and the Littles had to use safety scissors, non-toxic markers, and construction paper and glue to make a copy of their favorite animal. She groaned briefly, but like most Littles, Ashley chose the Liberalia Lion, but unlike most of the Littles, by the end, hers looked halfway decent. Bigs always loved whatever their Little produced, but it wasn’t hard to spot a speck of pride in Betty’s face. Beyond that though, Betty had been patiently watching her Little and had started writing down notes as a keen observer of her Little’s actions. It didn’t take a genius to see that she was using logic and reasoning in some kind of attempt to ‘decode’ Ashley. Being the ever-vigilant scientist, it wasn’t out of character, but finally, she set her notebook aside and went to go over and sit by Ashley. “That’s quite a lion you got there, Ash.” “Yeah…” Ashley acknowledged, looking almost too closely at one of the finer details with the lion’s tail. “And you actually seem to be enjoying yourself…” Betty scooted closer once Ashley finally nodded to confirm that she was actually having a good time. Her face seemed pale and for once, she almost seemed nervous. “Ash… are you happy? I mean… I know things could be better, but if they were… would you be happy here?” Ashley stopped cutting the tuft of the tail and set her scissors down before looking at Betty intensely. “What? Why would you ask me something like that? Am I in trouble? Are you going away? Am I being taken away?” With such a seemingly random question, a Little’s mind was often turbulent with all the possibilities. After all, for most, being taken away suddenly against one’s own will wasn’t out of the question, and if that was a possibility, including all the hypnotics, drugs, and surgeries they could endure, their paranoia over any kind of new change in their lives was often justified. But Betty held her ground while also exuding her typical caring demeanor. “No, no. I just… I want to make you happy, and seeing you smile here and at the Hawk’s Nest earlier… I would like for that to happen more often…” Ashley sighed and set her nearly finished lion on the table. “Well… I guess things could be better, but honestly? I think I’m about as happy as I can be… here.” Betty pressed forward. “Meaning?” “Well…” Ashley paused and scratched her head like her manifestation of awkwardness was quickly taking physical form. “I just… I could be happier, but… I feel pretty strongly that for that to happen, I would need to change and regress… or not stay in Peirama.” It was a tiny notion that had been lingering about for a while now in their house in her nightly logs, but now… it was out in the open. Betty nodded, her face nearly stricken like she had just seen a ghost. “I see…” Betty didn’t speak anymore after that, only occasionally giving the tiniest glances over to Ashley to ensure she was safe and as near as happy as she could get. Meanwhile, Ashley had finished her lion and was listening to the ranger more, but she was looking back at Betty. ‘Shoot! I think I broke her? Crud! Maybe I broke her heart? Did I give too much away? Does she know that I want to leave now?’ Ashley winced. So, as soon as the ranger concluded his program, Ashley quickly sauntered back to Betty. “Betty? Are you… are you okay?” Betty nodded and sighed. “I am. I just… I’m a little sad about something…” Ashley froze in panic, her eyes going wide once more. ‘Crud! It is me! I hurt her! Shoot!’ Ashley stepped closer like she was walking on glass or doing her best to avoid it. “Is it… is it me?” Betty looked up and shook her head quickly. “Of course not! You… you make me happier than I think I’ve almost ever been in my life. I just… I was thinking back to something I lost… something I swore I never would again…” She then shook her head and stood up before extending her hand to Ashley. “But never mind all that. Come on. We still have a ride down the mountain to get to.” Ashley nodded and took Betty’s hand, but as they walked back to their car, the crafted and colored paper lion in her hand, her thoughts came back to one thing over and over. It was a half-smudged article sent over a few years after the Bigs arrived on Earth, but the message of the article was clear… Bigs had trouble getting pregnant. It was dismissed as a nasty rumor and it abated for years afterward, but now… Ashley looked back at Betty every few minutes, seemingly looking for any signs of cracks where she could wiggle in and get more information, but at the same time, her words just now… that note from so long ago that made her sad… the article… ‘Wait… can Betty not have kids?’ If so, it would explain so much, but as Ashley was helped into her booster seat, for now, she just had to remember it as purely a rumor and nothing more. * * * Day 105 – 9:43 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 That night, fed but curious over the day, Ashley tossed and turned for the better part of an hour in her bed. Taking a nap on the way home, Ashley wasn’t as tired as she normally was. There was a thought that kept running through her head that she should go to sleep… or else risk another nightmare, but she dismissed that continually as a bad idea. So, tired but not too tired and thirsty, Ashley got up and made her way downstairs. Technically, she wasn’t supposed to leave her room after bedtime, but in an effort to not use her diaper as much as possible, Ashley was now more than a little dehydrated. Plus, if Brother came through on his end, it was possible that within the next week she would need to leave her room anyways. Tonight, would be a good test for her, and to her elated pleasant surprise, even when she reached the bottom of the stairs and touched the door just to see… there were no alarms, Betty, or Pete. It was all silence… all nothing in the late hours of the day. Smiling to herself, she went to the kitchen, pulled a chair over slowly to not make noise, and then grabbed one of her plastic cups… just in case she just happened to be clumsy. Spills were one thing… broken glass was another. Getting some cold refreshing water from the refrigerator after putting the chair back, she tipped the glass back and the water hit her tongue. From the way her eyes rolled back a little, she seemed to be in utter bliss. It almost lasted… “I don’t care what they say, Dylan!” Pete thundered from the basement. Ashley turned and looked at the far door leading downstairs. She knew the code and she knew Pete’s voice. He was pissed and yelling at someone likely from the main facility. He was now home earlier and that was great for Ashley in getting to know him better and for the trio to eat as a family. Sadly, it meant him brining his work home with him more often than not… and that led to more than a few raised voices from downstairs. ‘Ooh… sorry, Pete, but if I just pull one of those items that you’re talking about… I might be able to use it in my story and help millions of future Littles. I…’ The temptation seemed far too enticing. ‘I have to try… and eavesdrop in on him. Sorry, Pete…’ Looking around, Ashley wandered over to the door, set her glass of water down beside her, and pressed her ear against the thick surface. Pete’s voice was quieter now… almost like he was finally using those breathing techniques that Betty was trying to get him to use. Whatever the case though, Ashley could only make out a few news words and phrases being said. “You know j…t how important this is for… es, I know. I should know and… she can’t know about it. She’s too precious and… well, you know why. It’s becau… Yes, I agree. Changes… e made and… yes. I moved… files to the main… ast week. Can’t be too careful but… yes, I agree. Somethin… happening we didn’t think possible.” It was hard to know exactly what Pete was talking about, but one thing was clear… the files were stored in the facility. True, that part was a little hard to make out completely as well, but it didn’t seem like it could be really anything else. Still, despite that excellent bit of news, Pete thundered once more. Now too nervous to go on in case her suddenly stormed up the stairs, Ashley turned and grabbed her glass and then went back upstairs and… “Betty!” Ashley looked in terror towards her Big standing right in front of her now. Betty seemed just as surprised to see Ashley down here at night… but just suspicious as well. “Ash… what are you doing out of bed? What are you…?” Her eyes wandered questioningly over to Pete’s door. “And… what are you doing here in front of Pete’s office door to the basement exactly?” Ashley quickly held her glass of water up. ‘Anything to do with Pete is the truth, but if I get knocked off my game and Betty is sharp, something could slip through. So, remember… honesty is usually the best policy… or at least a form of it. Nothing fancy…’ “I was thirsty…” she said plainly. Betty looked at the glass, and while she didn’t seem entirely convinced, her next question seemed to speak just the opposite. “Oh really? Thirsty, huh?” “Honest,” Ashley noted strongly with her half-truth. Betty didn’t seem to like that comment through her pierced glare toward the Little. Despite that though, as quickly as her face came into one of distrust and frustration before, it strangely but welcomingly turned back to plain sympathy. “Oh… I think I know what I’m seeing…” Ashley’s eyes widened as her mind seemed to scramble over the possibilities. ‘Shoot! Does she know something now? Did I just give up the game? Does she know about my story?’ Ashley briefly bit her bottom lip. “Y… you do?” Betty nodded and smiled in her sympathetic, nearly self-patented way. “Yes. You had a nightmare, didn’t you?” It was subtle, but the tension in Ashley seemed to leave immediately. ‘Yes! An out! I could deny it… go with something else and maybe save some dignity here instead of being talked to later like a child over a bad dream, but… it is something of the truth. My sleep hasn’t been great, and Betty did offer help earlier which wasn’t too bad… could be good for this as well. Could be bad, but… this is a way out…’ Ashley nodded as she dropped her guard on one thing that had actually been bothering her. “I did. I… I’ve been having them for a few nights now and… I had another…” She seemed more than willing to fully lean into this current lie. Part of that might have been over the fact that if patterns were to continue tonight, by morning, she wouldn’t be a liar anymore if asked later about it. Betty sighed and nodded. “I figured…” She then came over and rubbed Ashley’s back briefly. “I’ve noticed a few signs of distress from your room in the morning and sometimes at night. In fact, you were calling out in your sleep a few nights ago.” “I was?” This time, Ashley didn’t need to fake her emotions. As Betty had never mentioned calling out in her sleep before, likely to give her some space to deal with how she wanted, it was news to her now. Betty smiled and patted her back. “Yes, you did, but don’t worry. I can help you with this. Let me make a few calls and see what we can do. A lack of sleep in any Little can have big real-time consequences. In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if some of your… potty habits took a hit from a lack of sleep.” What had started off as a half-truth had now turned into a ray of hope for Ashley. She flashed a smile toward Betty. “Thank you. I… I thought they would just go away, but… I guess I could use the extra help.” Betty rubbed Ashley’s back once more. “Well, that’s what I’m here for.” Betty then pushed her forward a little and toward the archway from the kitchen to the main hall and staircase. “Now, off you go. Try to get some good sleep, but don’t worry. I’m sure we’ll find you some answers soon so you can get a full good night's sleep.” Her words were soft, gentle, and genuine. There was no judgement or punishment for Ashley leaving her bed… only the promise of help and a possible better tomorrow. As Ashley smiled and started ascending the stairs to actually go back to bed now, there was a lingering part of her that hated her lot in life. Diapers, condescension, and threats from half the Bigs in town to regress her further. But mixed in all that was Pete and Betty. In their own ways, they were making her more comfortable and safer here, and while her heart appeared burdened with the knowledge she would soon leave, her smile of relief as she entered her bedroom seemed to reflect a feeling more of hope that because of them, she would in fact make it out of here.

Hello everyone! Long time lurker and not much of a poster but there is something I had to share with you all 😁 For many years I have wanted to wear diapers with prints to add a more babyish/humiliating affect to them. However my brain didn't want any of the printed diapers currently available online 😂I could only visualize what I wanted in my head and never found anything close to it online. I have already found my favorite diaper is a Rearz Mega Insipire with a few boosters 🫢 This diaper has a nice big clear landing zone that would be perfect for stickers! So I bought a cheap inkjet printer for $40 off marketplace and some $20 clear sticker paper sheets from amazon. With a little searching and editing I made my first design and printed it out for a test. I was surprised how well and clear the image stuck to the paper, it dried immediately and had no ink smear even when I rubbed hard with my finger. The adhesive on the sticker itself was strong and stuck well to the plastic landing zone of the diaper. Since the paper is clear it blends in nicely and you can't really tell there was even a sticker put on! After wearing and wetting (and doing other things 😂) for a good 10 hours the print was still held firmly in place with no issues. The sticker has a plastic like feeling which is comparable to the feeling on the landing zone so it almost feels like it was manufactured this way! 🤯 Here is the result and like me know if you guys have any other ideas for future designs or if anyone wants help doing this for themselves! 😁

Hey everyone! So… I decided to flesh out more of these next chapters and slow them down in a way that I think will benefit the story. Things will speed up after a certain point, but for now, these next few days in Ashley’s life will be a turning point of sorts. I probably could have summarized some items, but… it just didn’t seem the same, so I decided not to and actually show some moments first-hand. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 21: Panic and Resignation Seems in Order Now Day 103 – 10:47 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley yawned as she walked over to Ron and Kyle at the park. Her dreams last night, as reported into the mirror and later Betty and Pete this morning, were full of small terrors over her new life. Both Betty and Pete had been accommodating and calm about it, even offering her something to help her sleep at night, but Ashley turned them down, quoting ‘I’ve had enough of drugs recently.’ What she didn’t tell them is that the nightmares had started the night before and were at least partly of her becoming as regressed as Melissa, Nancy, and so many others…. Speaking of which… between her sporadic yawns, her stance was still widened and clearly unused to walking in diapers. It had been a tough time since Founder’s Day but even tougher as she was changed from one diaper to the next… the box of pull-ups in her bedroom almost seemingly being shoved aside for what she wore now. It was sobering to her soul, and her pensive and resigned stare was quickly noticed by the contrasting jubilance of both Kyle and Ron. As opposed to Ashley, they just had fun at the fair and had only left for naptime… only to return afterwards. “We missed you at the fair, Ash… and then yesterday at daycare. You sick?” Ron asked while looking concerned for his friend. Ashley shook her head. “No. I just… at the fair I got dosed… and…” “Is that why you’re wearing diapies?” Kyle questioned boldly. “Kyle!” Ron shot back to his other friend. “We don’t lie about that stuff. Ashley’s not wearing diapers… right, Ash? That’s a…” But Ron’s eyes betrayed his faith in his saddened friend as they drifted downward and right toward her rear. To her shame, Ashley had noticed what he was looking at as well this morning. While her diapers weren’t so bad to be noticeable in the front of her shorts… the rear was a different matter. She had even searched for a shirt to cover it up… but to no luck. So, now, she winced. “Woah… you’re in diapers now, Ash?” Ron asked, seemingly in disbelief. “I would have sworn without a doubt that you of all Littles here never would have!” Ashley sighed. “Well… now I am, but… it’s only temporary!” she defended. Despite her clear position on the matter though, it was clear that she could see the doubtful and almost amused looks on both Ron’s and Kyle’s face… like they were both saying, ‘we’ve heard that before!’ Ashley’s eye twitched and she stepped closer to the pair. “Listen… at the celebration, my drink got dosed. Pete says it’s temporary and I trust him. It was just a bad drink, okay? Nothing more.” Ron and Kyle both seemed skeptical, but also at least willing to play along. “Special drink,” he mused before his face lit up. “Oh… you mean like soap? Like those minty green and cherry red bars Miss Fiona was handing out? You know those aren’t edible, right? I mean… Miss Fiona was very clear about that when I tried… you sure you’re not becoming just like us, Ash?” Kyle spoke up before Ashley could deny it. “Oh! Oh!” He hopped a little as he even raised his hand. “Is it… is it like what my mommy drinks. Her… special juice?” “No!” Ashley shouted a little, trying to assert herself before any more insinuations or accusations could be leveled against her. “No to the soap and no to the… special juice…” Ashley briefly looked over at Kyle’s newly proclaimed ‘mommy’ and the Little shook her head. ‘Yeah… special juice… I know what that means…’ Shaking her head still for a moment, she turned back to Ron and Kyle. “No… I was drugged, but that’s also what I wanted to talk to you about…” She sighed. “What?” Ron asked with seemingly genuine curiosity. The Little now had good days and bad days. So far, today seemed like a good day… or at least a less regressed day. Ashley was about to start but then looked around… her eyes clearly landing on the nearby Bigs interacting with some of the more regressed Littles. “Wait… not here.” Kyle looked like he was about to question it, but Ashley’s yank of his and Ron’s arms quickly silenced any protests. Once they still within view of the Bigs, likely accounting for lost Littles only going to raise alarms or suspicions, Ashley at least got out of earshot… especially considering the laughter or crying of the Littles between them and any of the responsible and vigilant Bigs. “Okay… here it is…” She took a deep breath. “I… well, I got into Pete’s files,” she admitted, lowering her voice a little… just to be doubly sure. “Oh? That was really naughty of you, Ash,” Kyle said, looking a little fearful now as to the direction this conversation was going. “My mommy would punish me so bad if I did that.” Ron gulped but remained silent. Ashley nodded. “Maybe… if Pete ever found out that is. But I don’t think he will. Didn’t mention anything, and besides, I didn’t steal anything… just read about the stuff, and guys…” She bent in closer with wide and serious eyes. “They’re experimenting on us.” It was a mic drop type of truth to be confirmed so blatantly… but both Littles just stared back at her. Ashley scrunched her eyebrows. “That’s it? No sign of woah or whatever? I mean, come on! This is big news! I found out for a fact that Littles are being experimented on! I found your two files!” Kyle remained mute, apparently still looking a little fearful over how Ashley had come about this knowledge. Ron though, shrugged. “Yeah, well… not really news. Every Little has to know it on some level. I mean… look.” His gesture over to a nearby group of Littles that was clearly color coordinated and acting wildly different in their regression could only come from a series of Bigs all with OCD and color-coordinating… or an experiment. Ashley groaned. “Fine. Okay, obvious, but… they are testing out things on us!” She looked at both Littles and frowned. ‘Darn it! They’re still not getting it! Maybe their minds are too mushy for all this, but… I have to try. Maybe… yeah… get on their level or something.’ Ashley stroked her chin for a moment to think, but Kyle was already starting to get antsy. “Aha! Yes…” She looked back at both Littles. “Okay… Littles are forced to eat vegetables, right?” The horrified looks of Ron and Kyle only put a smile on her face. “Exactly. You know it because Bigs do it, but do you all fuss when you’re fed vegetables?” “Ewww!” Kyle complained. “Mushy and green! They’re gross! ‘Specially broccoli!” “Yeah… I hate peaks, okay,” Ron admitted, “but… what’s your point here?” “Well,” Ashley continued ramping up to her point, “what if you were fed them without you knowing… or that a Big was trying to convince you that you were eating ice cream… until another Little told you that you were actually eating broccoli… or peas. How would you feel then?” Both Littles nearly gagged outright at the idea. Ashley smiled. ‘Good. Maybe no I have them on my side.’ Ashley then pulled both from their near-hurling positions. “Okay… well, what I’m telling you now is that Bigs are always blaming us for regressing. What I found… shows that it’s not our faults! The Bigs are causing us to regress!” It was a major embellishment of what she had found, but Ashley was clever… or at least not regressed. She saw the matches, the kindling, even some gas, and she later saw the smoke… it didn’t take a genius to believe the smoke was from the supplies she saw earlier. She didn’t see the fire, but she knew it had to be there. “Oh… holy smokes!” Ron clutched his head and widened his eyes. “I… I…” He looked distraught and nearly on the verge of tears. Kyle though… looked mortified, but in only a few minutes, turned to more of passive acceptance. “Well… that’s not great, but… I love my mommy.” Ashley’s mouth nearly hung open. She looked towards Ron and while he had a similar horrified expression as before, he seemed to be getting it all under control now. “So… you’re okay with it?” Kyle shook his head. “No, but… what can I do about it now? I can’t really go back, and… why would I even want to? My mommy loves me, and I need her. So… why be upset over how I got here? I’m okay with where I’m at… as long as my mommy stays with me…” Ron still seemed upset over the notion but also shook his head. “I… I don’t know what to think, and I might always be sad or upset or angry, or… I don’t know, but… Kyle has a point.” There was a deathly silence afterward. “He can’t go back… I can’t go back… or, maybe I’d be too scared to. Maybe I needed a push out of this place, but… I think I’m stuck here. No way out, so… why fight something I can’t change?” His words were like a poison seeming to Ashley’s heart. Fear and sadness swam in her eyes and face. She looked seconds from crying herself, but one thing seemed to stop her as well. ‘He said he needed a push. He’s trapped and resigning to that. Not that he doesn’t want to leave… just that he doesn’t know how to. There’s still a chance for us to leave together, but… a small one. I’m going to have to find out more…’ Ashley sighed. “So, what if you did have a way out? Would you leave then?” Unfortunately, between Kyle’s acceptance of this place as his life now and Ron’s resignation… Ashley’s discovery was now a thing of the past. It wasn’t completely irrelevant to Ron, but as he noted, right now he couldn’t do anything about it. So, being the Little he now was, joined Kyle in playing with sticks… which soon enough pulled them away from Ashley after Ron gave a single shrug to her question. All that soon evolved into coloring on the nearby pavement with colorful chalk after being warned to stop playing with the sticks. Left out of the loop, Ashley could only look on as her hopes of a Little revolution here fell apart. She could have argued the point… an adult might have done that… but they would have just ended up blue in the face and nothing more with regressed Littles. Ashley still seemed to hold herself as an adult, or at least as much as an adult that a Little could here while wearing a diaper and being stuck in a daycare for the day, but she also had acceptance or a resignation from being here as long as she had. Arguing or convincing them would have been a waste of effort and time. So, faced once more between loneliness or acceptance, Ashley sighed and made her choice. Moments later, despite being armed with new knowledge that could blow Peirama apart in one news article… or at least start an investigation to this place, she sat down on her crinkled rump and began coloring with her newly obtained colored chalk. Such seemed to be the fate or lot of even the most well-informed Little in this world… particularly in Peirama. * * * Day 103 – 1:56 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The day progressed at the park, but soon, many of the Littles started to leave due to the afternoon naptime. Getting a little tired herself from the poor sleep she had the night before… and the night before that, Ashley was dragging a little. Being a Little in a place meant for those nearly twice your size could be tiring enough, but combined with her sleep issue, less than an hour later, she nearly had to drag herself over to the bench where Betty was sitting. “You okay, sweetie?” she asked, her voice seemingly full of concern and curiosity over to her Little’s new look of exhaustion. “Yeah… just not a lot of sleep.” Unlike most days at the park when it was just the two of them, Ashley hopped up on the bench and rested against its back. “Can I just… sit here for a moment?” “Absolutely, but…” Betty paused and shifted so she was more looking at the sleepy Little, “do you maybe want to go home instead? Maybe relax on the back porch or something? Pete just messaged me and said he can get off early tonight, so he was thinking of going out. How does that sound?” Ashley only listlessly nodded before getting to her feet. Before the two took off though, Betty stopped Ashley. “Sweetie… I didn’t want to ask earlier… at least with not so many others around to respect your privacy, but… how’s your diaper holding up?” As a testament to just how tired she was now in the afternoon, Ashley only nodded and wiggled about a little. “I… I think I’m good?” Betty seemed a little skeptical. “Hmmm… well, mind if I check just to be sure? The meds you ingested are a little tricky. Pete hopes they’ll be gone from your system but… you don’t want to leak on the way back home, right?” Ashley just shook her head and dropped her hands to her side, seemingly too tired to care. Betty smiled at the response and looked around for a moment, but considering there was no one around anymore, she directed her attention back to her Little’s shorts and bent over slightly. Like Ashley had seen hundreds if not thousands of times before, Betty snaked her hand up Ashley’s shorts and probed the front of her diaper before sneaking two fingers into the crotch of her diaper. A tiny motion later, and Betty withdrew her hand. “Well… a little wet, but I think you can wait. Is that okay with you?” Ashley only nodded, her eyes already closing. Betty smiled and without warning, took Ashley’s hand. “Come on, sweetie. Let’s go relax back at home.” She then pulled the nearly passed out Little along. “Also… with you only being damp, it’s possible the meds might be leaving your system already. Isn’t that great?” Betty was likely looking for more of a response, but Ashley only smiled as she put one foot in front of the other. * * * Day 103 – 6:17 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The lounge on the back porch turned out better than either could have anticipated. Within minutes of returning, Ashley almost immediately drifted off to sleep under the soft sun of the mid-September day and the gentle breezes of the oncoming fall surrounding her. Her small form was easily cradled in the papasan seat, the cushions deftly holding her exhausted body in place. When she woke up, she once again felt well-rested but was surprised to find two things. First, just from the angle of the sun alone, she had been asleep for at least two hours. Second, she had cuddled firmly into one of the chair cushions… from another chair. In her post-nap haze, all she could think was ‘curious…’ Still, well-rested now, she got up and after a quick diaper change from Betty, went to go read until Pete got home. Once he did, all three almost immediately went out to a local restaurant. “Blue Apollan?” Ashley questioned as she saw the blue exterior of the building and the cartoon bird greeting them overhead on the large sign. “What is this place?” Betty smiled as she unbuckled Ashley. “It just opened up out here. It’s a chain all around Libertalia, but we haven’t been in what… six years now? Since Cepalocum, right?” “Seven,” Pete corrected. “It was seven.” “Right… seven.” Betty then pulled Ashley out and to the ground, smoothing out the Little’s clothing before guiding her away and then shutting the rear door closed, diaper bag firmly around her shoulder. Like a brand, its appearance could have just been a large purse, but any Big’s mind would have filled in the gaps as to its true purpose. “Still,” Betty continued, “it’s just a nice casual family restaurant. Pretty decent food and some interesting theming. Nothing fancy but decently solid.” Ashley didn’t say anything as her eyes remained fixed on the blue cartoon bird on the sign above her as the trio walked in. Inside, the theming was light but strangely prominent. Like diner locations from back on Earth, there was a heavy emphasis around burgers couple with a near whimsical and fun atmosphere. Quirky art lined the walls and even a carousel horse prominently stood not far away. Being seated rather quickly, the interior of the restaurant buzzed with activity and smelled of fried foods and grease in that classic way most burger places did. Nearby, towers of onion rings and large cuts of fries littered trays at tables. Unfortunately, Ashley was much too distracted by all the newness of everything until she was picked up and deposited in a highchair. “Hey! What gives?” “Shhh,” Pete warned, put his finger to his lips. “Sorry, Ash, but they have a policy with all Littles here.” He then lowered his voice even more. “Any Little who is diapered automatically is seated in a highchair. No exceptions.” Ashley widened her eyes. “But she didn’t even ask!” Her nostrils flared and she seemed ready to fight… until she glanced over at Betty… and her setting the diaper bag down. “Crud… it’s obvious, isn’t it?” “Well… I… uh…” Pete stammered out. “I… uh… Betty?” Betty scooted forward to the other side of Ashley and looked at her silently but with a saddened and resigned expression. “It is obvious… isn’t it?” she asked again as her lower lip trembled. “Shhh… shhh…” Betty stroked Ashley’s outstretched arm in a clear attempt to calm her. “It’s okay. It’s just a tiny chair and no one will care around here. I promise, okay?” Ashley nodded her head with a sniffle. “Okay…” “Now… how about we look at the menu… maybe we even get you a chocolate milkshake to feel better? I know I’m getting one.” She looked up at her husband. “What about you, Pete? Milkshake for you?” Pete scoffed. “Please… like you even have to ask that. You remember when we first started coming here… I think I gained at least a few pounds from all those milkshakes even back then.” Betty laughed and pulled the menu closer to Ashley to show her all the options. Before she looked down though, Ashley sighed and quickly mumbled. “I guess this is what being a Little is like…” “Oh?” Pete asked with seemingly genuine curiosity. “What do you mean by that?” Ashley grimaced and gestured toward the other tables with Littles. “Look… I’m probably the most mature Little here. Everyone else is near toddler or even baby levels. It’s just the path of being a Little in this world…” Ashley slumped a little in resignation. “But even then, a regressed Little is probably how anyone will look at me anymore now…” Betty and Pete looked at each other with sadness… but there looked like something more there. Ashley was too busy staring off at another Little being spoon-fed to notice though. Betty sighed. “I’m so sorry, Ash. We’ll work on it together, but if it helps at all… well, Pete and I still think you’re mature.” It was a tiny thing, but the sentiment at least made Ashley smile, and that in turn made both Pete and Betty smile as well. Then, refocusing on the task before them, Betty pointed down to the menu. “Now… let’s see what they have here beside this amazing chocolate shake.” Betty’s finger prominently pointing at the large chocolate milkshake shown on the menu elicited a smile… but also seemingly distracted Ashley enough that she didn’t notice two things. The first was that the menu was different than either Pete’s or Betty’s. It was paper and came with a tiny box of crayons… a kid’s menu. Second though, Ashley definitely didn’t notice the quick shake of Betty’s head when Pete held up the bib that also came as a package deal with the highchair. Rules were less stringent about bibs, but both Bigs knew Ashley well enough at this point to likely feel that never showing her another babyish treatment around was probably for the best. * * * Day 104 – 7:31 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 The night before was both a step back and a step forward. Ashley was treated like a regressed Little throughout the night by the waitress. It wasn’t so obvious, but it was just enough that Ashley continually burned with shame… not helped by the fact that she had wet her diaper at least three separate times during their time there. That being said though, Betty and Pete were proving kinder and more understanding than ever before. Their support, the helping of a giant chocolate milkshake capped off with a cherry, sprinkles, and whipped cream, and an excellent juicy burger were highlights though. It could have been a terrible night, but it soon turned around by the end. Waking up this morning though, those previous feelings of contentment and hope seemed to be trashed in an instant. While everything was the same, there was something different she couldn’t quite place. ‘Okay… bed, check. Pajamas, bedding, posters on the wall… all check.’ Ashley squirmed a little, her diaper bulking around her hips. ‘Sadly, diaper… check, but wait…’ Ashley wiggled more and stopped cold. Yes, she had her sheets, diapers, and pajamas on, but there was now a distinct wet feeling all around. Her eyes flung open wide in horror at the realization of the mess she was in now. “Oh no!” She tore off her sheets… first the main cover… only to discover the wet mess underneath already. Wincing, she had to peel the sheet off her underneath… the wetness centered around her pelvic area and leading to only one conclusion, confirmed when she saw what was underneath. ‘I leaked! I actually leaked in my diaper!’ Ashley sniffed as her bottom lip trembled once again for at least the fifteenth time in the past few days. “No! Darn it… no…” Her door flung open, and Betty nearly ran in. “Ashley? Ashley? What’s going…?” But she didn’t finish her thought. Her eyes quickly shot to the sodden Little lying out on her bed. Her room was a picture of what went for a mature Little these days… but soaked pajamas, even with a diaper, seemed to scream something else. Considering the look that both Ashley and Betty then gave each other after, both knew it too. “Oh, honey…” Her voice was mournful but at least contained her usual warmth. Coming over to Ashley, she attempted to smile, but her eyes kept going down to the large wet spot. “That must feel awful. Did you have a big accident during the night? Can I check if…” “I leaked!” Ashley wailed. “I actually leaked… from a diaper!” Betty sighed. “Yes, you did. And that must feel awful, but… I need to know if you leaked from a busted tape, or maybe a faulty diaper, or…” “Go on… say it.” Ashley looked up at her Big with pure despair in her eyes. “I leaked because my bladder is giving out because I’m a Little and I need my diapers because I’m a big baby and I…” Betty immediately dropped to the bed and gave Ashley a massive hug from the side. “Shhh… shhh… it’s okay, sweetie. You can cry if you want to, but I’m here. You’re safe here AS they continued to hug, heavy footsteps could be heard running up the stairs. A second later Pete popped in. “Hey,” he said a little winded. “I heard some commotion from up here. Is everything okay? Is…” Like Betty had done, his eyes were drawn to the large wet spot that both Bett and Ashley were now trying to actively avoid as much as possible. It was impossible for Ashley, but her efforts seemed more focused on keeping Betty away from it now. “Oh… I see…” His eyes narrowed and he sighed. “I guess the drug is still working its way through your system. It should be gone soon though!” His voice was full of hope and that had to count for something… even if it did nothing to help with the current problem. Pete seemed to catch onto that fact. “You know what? Something just popped up at work, so I have to go in today, but… I can at least make us all some yummy breakfast. Might lift some spirits, huh?” Ashley clung to Betty but nodded her head. Pete smiled and nodded to Betty as Ashle reburied herself into Betty’s hugged form. “Well then… I’ll go get right on that. I’ll start the hash first… hit the pancakes after a wash maybe…” Betty nodded. “You go do that, Pete. I’ll let you know when you can put the eggs on.” As Pete gave a thumbs up and disappeared, Betty turned back down to Ashley and slowly pried her form away from her body. “Ash… I know you probably feel crummy right now, but… a good warm bath might just be the ticket… What do you say? You up for a nice bath this morning?” “But… the sheets?” Her eyes sorrowfully drifted back over to the soaked mass below her. Betty shook her head. “Don’t you worry about those. I’ll take care of it all. You just focus on getting clean and taking a second to breath and relax before the day, okay?” Ashley clung to her more tightly for a moment but then slackened and nodded. “Very good.” She then stood up and pulled all the covers full back and away from them. “Now, let’s get you in that bath, shall we?” * * * Day 104 – 11:33 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley had cause to be happy and upset… a common trait with most Littles living in this dimension for any length of time. This morning had been terrible, but through Betty’s prepared bath and Pete’s scrumptious meal, things were looking better… until the rediapered Ashley was there to witness a new package of diapers for Littles come in via delivery to the front door. The package was large, but instead of accommodating one’s size, the enormity of the package was for its longevity of use. It seemed this morning wasn’t the final domino… just reinforcement for how both Bigs now seemed to view Ashley’s predicament. Logical maybe, but it only reinforced what Ashley had done last night. Fearing the worst after her past few days, Ashley had come to the decision last night to place a pink rock on her windowsill for Brother to find. It wasn’t an emergency, and she didn’t need extraction, so only one was acceptable to her. Still… she needed to meet with him. Part of her nightmares recently were about being treated as a baby… but also Brother rejecting her because she was too regressed like Ron was. Brother was already hesitant about him, and it was clear that only by Ashley pleading and being firm in wanting to come along was he actually still a part of the plan. Now, diapered and subject to who know what until he was actually ready, doubts about coming back home and being fine were forming. Fear of being rejected outright by Brother though… that was gaining momentum. Her massive leak this morning wasn’t helping her own internal despair either. In fact, as it hit 11:30 by the tiny chimes of a small church bell, Nancy began to panic ash she found herself alone at the park. ‘Oh, shoot! Shoot! Shoot! He’s already rejected me!’ She began to pace around, muttering to herself, her breathing rapidly increasing, and all previous signs of being calm seemingly vanishing in an instant. ‘It’s already happened! I’m going to be stuck here forever and I’m going to regress! I’ll be like every other Little out there! Nancy and Melissa will seem like adults compared to me! I’ll poo in my diapers and drink from Betty’s breasts and be sung to every night and lose my grip on reality and…’ “Ashley?” a deep but concerned voice spoke from the darkness once more. “Are you okay?” Ashley frowned and clung to the park gate with frustration. “Am I okay?” she spat. “Am I okay? What kind of question is that? You were late and I… what if I had been taken? What if someone had found out? What if you were taken? Would I even know? What if someone found out about us and you had turned me in and now the authorities were coming to take me away and this was a setup and…” “Woah!” Brother quickly stepped forward, but he wore a hoodie, and his face was still mostly shrouded in darkness except for a small amount of red hair sticking out from underneath. “Easy there. I’m here. Take a breath and try to calm down.” He then proceeded to use his hands like he was conducting an orchestra to dictate the pace at which Ashley needed to breathe. It took a second, but color finally returned to her face. “There… much better,” he said with relief and a calm of a person who was once massively worried. “I saw your message, and… I’m going out on a limb here, but… something tells me what just happened and why you placed the rock are linked, right? And if I’m right, tell me how.” Ashley glumly nodded. “Yes, they’re linked, but… why were you late?” Brother sighed. “Cop put up a roadblock on Main Street. Apparently, some genius decided that today would be a good day to test his new booster engine for the hover car he’s building.” It was well-camouflaged, but Brother rolled his eyes. “It didn’t work… but I also see what you did there. Now, nice avoidance, but answer my question… fully, please… why are your pink rock message and your freaking-out just now linked?” “Oh… you caught that…” Ashley sighed. “Well… I freaked out because… because… I’m…” She winced. “I’m wearing diapers.” “And?” Brother looked like it didn’t faze him at all. “You… you mean it doesn’t matter? Or… wait…” Ashley’s eyes narrowed down to her strange contact through all this. “How did you know? Your tone… yeah, you totally knew, didn’t you?” Now, it was Brother’s time to sigh. “Yes… yes, I knew.” Ashley became rigid and Brother likely realized that he needed to fix one problem first. “Remember… I see more than you know. If I had a problem with your new position, I would tell you. You would deserve that much at least…” He then righted himself up like nothing more needed to be said on the matter. “But also… I might know a guy outside of town that might have a drug to reverse your condition. No guarantees, but…” “Oh, thank you!” Ashley leaned toward the fence, seemingly not caring who saw and looked with admiration toward Brother. “Yes, yes… no need to thank me.” Brother cleared his throat. “Now, then… task at hand while I’m here… ah yes!” Brother soon pulled out a small notebook. “Have you at least told Ron about all this yet?” Ashley nodded. “I did the other day. I informed him that we were going on a trip, which of course, he loved. I explained it more carefully and he still seemed happy about it.” Brother looked uneasy. “So... you still want to bring him along… even though he’s heavily regressed now most days? I mean, did you know that Joy is now even starting to brea…” “Yes, I do know!” Ashley shot back, clearly interrupting him. “But I haven’t given up on him yet, and… neither should you!” Her face then darkened, and her vigor appeared to wane. “But also… I just… I have to with him!” “But why?” Brother pressed again. “Because…” Ashley winced. “Because I don’t want to feel guilty! I…” Ashley shook her head. “With all the crud in this town and all the Littles that have been lost, Ron might be the one saving that makes me feel better about myself. Is that so hard to believe?” Brother almost looked like he was about to confirm Ashley’s suspicion but then shook his head and looked at her deeply. “You know… please don’t take this the wrong way, but you are a Little here and you are leaving…” Her then half-smiled back at her. “Have you ever thought that maybe you are now the one good thing to come out of this?” It was clear that she hadn’t as she remained mute and contemplative. Finally, she looked back up from her own busy thoughts. “You know… I never thought about it that way, but…” She grimaced and looked over her shoulder towards Ron’s direction, “Ron is also something to make me feel better about all this… it’s personal now. Brother looked questioningly at her. Ashley cleared her throat and narrowed her version. “See, I came here for a story for my own personal reasons… sell papers and get famous… or rich… or both!” She looked like it was still a goal of hers, but now… it seemed twinged with shame as well. “You know… I know there’s a lot of crud here, but self-interest isn’t a reason to be punished…” He paused briefly. “And then go off seeking redemption in the saving of another Little.” Ashley nodded. “I know that, but I feel guilt all the time whenever I see other Littles here. Whenever I see someone that didn’t have to end up here… I know that a lot of them are happy now, but… I feel that I could have…” She shook her head. “Should have done more from the inside here.” She then looked at Brother deeply, or as deeply as she could with his face still shrouded. “Like you…” Brother shook his head. “that’s admirable, and maybe even a little flattering, but… my life isn’t enviable. I’ve made sacrifices and a lot of those times… it would have only made you feel worse… not better.” He sighed. “So... don’t beat yourself up for not choosing to help others. It’s a lonely road, and often, a morally gray one as well.” He then shifted about over on his side of the wall. “You know I know who you are, but… I also know what you’re doing here…” Like he had done more research on her since they first met, he then tapped the skin around his eye knowingly. “When you get back home and your story breaks… you could help others that way. In fact, you probably could help more than way than you would ever have here. Sometimes… you have to find your own way in the world, and here, there’s more than one way to help Littles.” Ashley seemed like she needed to hear those words… particularly from someone like Brother and not just Betty or Ron. Both were amazing but carried a slight bias or filtered view of the world just because of who they were and what side they were on in Peirama. For Brother, he was on the front lines of all this, and his perspective was unique, caring, and realistic. He could have been brutal about his assessment and recommendations to her… but he wasn’t. Still, his words hit her in a different and unexpected way. ‘He’s right… I get home and publish this story… it could dictate policy as a one Little tell-all story breaks. Politicians and advertisers couldn’t ignore it. It could change portal travel and stop millions of Littles… humans from crossing over in the future.’ Ashley kicked a pebble at her feet. ‘But… if that really is the case, I need my evidence to be solid… thorough. I… I need more information…’ She then looked back up at Brother. “So… maybe I need more information then… to help my story, you know?” Brother nodded but he also didn’t seem as supportive of this plan. “Find your information, Ashley, but we have a deadline. Being a journalist… you know all about those. So, this time, don’t blow it because of trying to support your story. It’s important, but your ticket out of here is more important. Please… remember that.” “I won’t,” she said sincerely. “I promise…” Brother nodded and with Ashley’s fears squashed for now, she waved goodbye, and a plan started to reform in her head. ‘The redacted files in Pete’s office… if I found those with the projects on them at least… that might just be what I need…’ Ashley then shifted her position in the park… one on a hill and looking right at one building far off in the distance… the facility. ‘Yeah… they have to be in there… the originals and non-redacted ones.’ Her rationale seemed sound, but her plan still needed work. ‘Only a few days left before I leave potentially… Gotta go fast… Gotta find those files…’ Seemingly assured in her plan, Ashley nodded and went off to join the others for a little bit of afternoon fun. Soon, moments like these would simply be a thing of the past.

Another installment... developing some aspects of 'Nanna' Chapter 55 Nanna pays a visit I woke even though I hadn’t set my alarm. My baby boy was cuddled next to me, and I stroked my fingers through his hair for a moment. I felt the thick padding of the bath towel that he had tugged up between my legs. Okay, it does feel nice, pressed against my sex like this, I can’t deny that. But I’m not about to start pissing in a diaper. I am the mommy after all. Speaking of peeing… I got up and used the toilet, then grabbed a nightgown from my dresser and slipped it over me. When I returned from the kitchen with his bottle, I tugged the towel from the bed and tossed it in the laundry basket. Then I settled back into bed and fed my little boy his baba. ++++++++++ I felt the bed shifting as Mommy got up. I opened my eyes to the bright morning sun and stretched. I noticed at some point she’d put on a nightgown and after stretching I reached between my legs and thought, Wet again… Just as she was about to leave the bedroom, I called to her, “Mommy? I’m wet again. I wet almost every night now.” She paused in the doorway and turned to smile at me, “I know sweetie, it seems every time I feed you your nighttime bottle, you tinkle.” She looked at me with a soft smile and added, “It’s just because you’re my little baby boy sweetie… It’s who you really are. Don’t worry, I’ll always make sure you have a diaper on.” I gulped and nodded a little, “And… and Mommy loves me?” She gave me that wonderful smile and said simple, “I sure do darling… I love my little baby.” And then she turned and left. As she left, I squeezed the front of my diaper some more. I am hers, there’s no doubt about that. And she loves me. She takes care of me and helps me in being a good little boy for her… It didn’t take much, and I was rubbing the front of my diaper, my cock waking up and wanting some attention. I remembered last night, she was masturbating, and I came in to lick her. She just spread her legs…. Oh yes, the sight of her pussy, trimmed but not bare… she’s a grown woman and I was able to please her. Something I love doing, even if I can’t do it with my dick… My other hand swept around under my pillow for a moment until I found my pacifier. I quickly popped it into my mouth and sucked it as my eyes closed. Not as wonderful as sucking on Mommy’s tit, but still…. Little ones love to suck… My knees lifted and spread as I rubbed my diaper. The heaviness of being wet added to my feelings of being little. Just a… just a little baby… Mommy’s baby… She keeps me in diapers… takes care of baby… My eyes clenched shut as my mouth sucked hard… feelings of being little… I grunted a little as I felt myself tense and climax. I felt my muscles spasm as I quickly squirted cum into my diaper. My legs collapsed back down and I spit my pacifier out as I gasped, I didn’t care that it was just in my diaper, I just rested as my cock softened, no doubt a few more dribbles of cum leaking into my diaper. It’s okay, I know I’m not very good at straight sex, but I can please Mommy, and I get to do this in my diapers almost anytime I want now… Life is pretty good. … I heard Mommy coming back into the room and riffle through the closet for a minute. I opened my eyes to see that she was just taking off her nightgown and stepping into a pair of panties. As she slipped a bra around her chest and fastened it, she casually mentioned, “I’ve got just a couple errands to run today. Maybe it’d be a good idea if you mowed the lawn? Or did you and Tom decide to go golfing today?” It took me a moment to process. I mean, here I am, wearing a wet diaper and only a few minutes ago I was jerking off. Now she’s talking about the day ahead. I told her, “Um... Tom couldn’t make it today, so we’re going tomorrow afternoon if that’s okay.” She continued to get dressed and then she picked out my clothes to wear saying, “That’s fine sweetie. If you’re not golfing, how about just these?” She held up a pair of old jeans and a short-sleeved shirt. Knowing she expected an answer, I sat up and nodded, “Yeah, that’s fine, thanks.” She laid them on the bed and opened one of my drawers, pulling out a pair of regular underwear and tossing them on top. She simply said, “I know yard work would probably be uncomfortable in a diaper, so you can wear those this morning.” As she was about to leave again, she came close and kissed my head, “Can you get yourself breakfast? Be a big boy for Mommy this morning? I should be home around eleven.” I stood up, gave her a hug and agreed, “Yes Mommy… I’ll be fine.” As I waddled in my wet diaper out towards the kitchen, she picked up her keys and headed down the hallway saying, “Love you sweetie, behave yourself.” And she was out the door. The mix of still wearing a diaper and having a grown-up conversation about our day ahead, well it took a bit to digest. I found some cold cereal and saw that the coffee pot was still warm, so I fixed myself something to eat. After that, I returned to the bedroom and debated with myself. Should I shower to rinse off my crotch or just wipe the worst of it with a baby wipe. I’m going to need a shower after mowing and yard work anyway. And probably not going to be wearing that pair of underwear this afternoon… Soon I was dressed and pouring fresh fuel into the mower. … After a morning of working outside, I stepped out of the shower and dried off. My original clothes were all sweaty and gritty, so I found a pair of shorts and a polo shirt. I didn’t want to put that underwear back on, so I just went commando, with nothing under my shorts. My wife will be home soon, and we’ll see how the afternoon progresses. She may have me wear underwear; she may decide to put me in a diaper. Look at me, waiting for Mommy to decide what I wear… I looked in the laundry basket but there wasn’t very much. Once it gets full, I’ll do the laundry, Mommy would like that. Expecting her home soon, I thought I might surprise her by fixing some lunch. But as I crossed the dining area towards the kitchen, I jumped a little when I heard the doorbell ring. We don’t get a lot of visitors. I looked down at myself and what I was wearing and figured I’m dressed fine for company, so I answered the door. Francine! I was a little surprised to see her, but I greeted her politely, “Francine, nice to see you. This is a surprise.” She smiled that polite smile as she stepped inside. She had a garment bag over one arm and a tote bag in the other. As she passed by me, she said politely, “Please dear, Nanna from now on. Is your Mommy home? I brought some things she might want to have.” I blinked a little as I closed the door. She could see I was dressed as an adult, yet she was talking to me as a little. Call her Nanna, referring to her daughter as ‘your Mommy’. I was caught off guard a bit, so I stammered, “Um… no. She had some errands to run.” I looked at the clock, it was almost eleven now, so I added, “She said she’d be home by eleven, you’re welcome to wait…” I hesitated, then added, “…Nanna.” She turned and smiled at me, “Such a polite little one. Well, if she won’t be long, I’ll wait. In the meantime, sweetie, why don’t you show me your nursery? Maybe I can help your Mommy with some ideas.” I was quickly regretting my decision to go commando. She was making me feel little and I was starting to wish I had a diaper. The quiet in the room was broken by the clock chiming the hour. I looked at her again and realized she was waiting for me to say or do something. My mind raced to remember what she had said, the nursery… she wanted to see it I pointed towards the kitchen and hallway beyond; then stammered, “It…it’s what used to be the guest room. This… this way… Nanna.” I led the way and opened the door. The bed was still made up nice, with my teddy and the pacifier I had placed on the pillow yesterday. She swept in and turned around slowly, commenting, “Tsk… I suppose the video game is unavoidable. But those decals of the baby bear in diapers are cute. The bedspread is darling.” She walked over to the corner where my little boy toys were, her feet close together as she bent slightly to look down at them. She commented, “I see baby Mikey likes his trucks. But we’ll need to get little Shelly some dollies. And some extra clothes for them so Shelly can dress them up and maybe a little tea set.” I blushed at the idea of being made to sit on the floor having a tea party with dollies, but she moved on quickly. She set down her tote bag and opened the closet door. Her free hand flipped each of my four dresses hanging inside, one at a time as she looked at them. “Yes, I remember this one, baby Shelly crawling out to meet me and find her mommy,” she mentioned. When she saw the blue and yellow gingham ones, “Oh, these look wonderful for everyday playtimes.” She took the garment bag from her arm and hung it up in the closet and explained as she unzipped it, “Which brings me to the purpose of my visit. I found some things that my Cathy wore and thought they might fit little Shelly.” She finished unzipping the garment bag and took out a black French maid outfit saying, “Of course it’s up to your Mommy, but let’s try these on to see if Nanna needs to make any alterations.” I stood there frozen… Try them on???!?!? You mean… right now?!?! When I didn’t move, she waited a moment, then said very plainly, “Shelly. Take off those horrid boy things and let’s try this on.” Several thoughts raced through my mind. Mommy should be home soon, maybe if I stall… Mommy had said that grown ups decide what I wear… If I refuse, I might get paddled… Can I refuse this and explain to Mommy… “SHELLY!!! Do as Nanna says. Now!” her demand broke in on my thoughts and I whimpered, I wasn’t going to be able to stall and she wasn’t going to wait. I crossed my arms around my waist and pulled up my shirt. But when I unfastened my shorts and was about to lower them, I realized my dick was getting hard, and I didn’t have my chastity cage on, nor even a pair of underwear. She would see. But Nanna already had the maid dress off its hanger and was gathering it to put over me, “Hurry along sweetie… I just want to see how this fits… get those off too.” I blushed as I let my shorts fall, staring at the floor. Naked in front of Nanna for the first time, my not very impressive manhood now at attention. She didn’t say a word but stepped in front of me and lowered the uniform over my head, helping my arms through the sleeves. She gently spun me around and I felt the zipper slide up. As she fixed the back of the collar, she casually mentioned, “It doesn’t have a lock, Cathy never needed that. But I’m sure we could fix something.” As she turned me around, I stared downward, looking at her chest as I tried to explain, “Mommy says she’s taking the locks off. I… I promised to be good and not take off my…my dresses without permission.” She reached for my chin and lifted it to look into my eyes, “That’s very good of you sweetie. As I’ve told you, you just need to own up to who and what you are.” Then she moved her hands and reached for my chest, pulling the darts of the uniform away from my body. She sighed a little as she said, “Well… unless your mommy wants to get you some falsies, we may have to take this part in a bit.” Her hands tugged at the waist and shoulders as she commented, “Over all though not too bad a fit. Maybe I should let this out a little here though. Twirl around a little for me sweetie, let me see how the hem looks.” She stepped back to look at me as I did as she asked. Boy was that a mistake. I could tell the hem was short, but Cathy must have been shorter than me. As I turned, I felt the hem brushing across my hard cock and I had to stop, bending forward and putting my hands on my thighs to hold the skirt from tickling the tip of my dick. I stayed like that for several seconds, trying to concentrate on behaving. Finally, Nanna simply commented, “Perhaps if your mommy lets you wear it, she’ll have to make sure your clitty is put away safely first.” My eyes were closed in shame as I just nodded, I couldn’t believe I almost came just from having Nanna put me in this outfit and it brushing across the tip of my dick. Just then the door from the garage opened, Mommy came in calling, “Sweetie?? Is that Mom’s car out front? Mom are you here???” Nanna called to her, “Yes dear, we’re in the nursery. I brought over some things I found that I thought you might like to have.” Mommy came in and paused when she saw me. She simply said, “Goodness. Where did you find something like that Mom?” Nanna just smiled and explained, “It was Cathy’s. I told you she wasn’t a baby-type, but…. Well, you can see for yourself.” Mommy stepped closer and put her hand on my shoulder, softly saying to me, “Stand up straight sweetie, let Mommy get a good look.” ++++++++++ I was only a couple minutes late, but when I saw Mom’s car parked out front, I got worried. Oh oh… what’s she doing here? If I find her paddling my baby’s butt, we’re going to have a fight. I left everything in the car and hurried inside, calling out to my baby. I heard Mom answer from the nursery. When I got there, Mom was standing near my little one and he was wearing a French maid dress. He was hunched over forward, but Mom was just standing there, it didn’t look like she had spanked him, but still he seemed a bit upset. When I asked, Mom explained that the outfit was Cathy’s Okay, I knew something about Mom’s relationship with Cathy, and I’m learning more all the time. An image of some woman dressed in that outfit, perhaps curtseying in front of Mom came to mind. Yeah, I can see Mom liking that, a Victorian maid, demurring to her mistress. I had to admit, other than his boyish hair, my husband didn’t look too bad. But he’s doubled over… I stepped in and told him to stand up so I could get a good look. As he stood, I could see his ‘problem’. Mom might not realize it, but that little bulge poking out from under that skirt was as big as it ever gets. Poor baby… probably scared he might cum in front of Mom. Well, I couldn’t have expected that he needed to be caged while I was out. Besides, could he have done all that yard work that way? Mom was trying to head off my questions, explaining, “I just thought Shelly might like to try wearing it. I was only trying to see how well it fits her, that’s all. I wasn’t trying to do any more than have her try it on. Please understand I didn’t really expect it to… have such a strong effect.” I lifted up my baby’s chin and smiled, saying softly, “It’s okay sweetie, I wouldn’t have gotten mad. It wouldn’t have been your fault.” Then I hugged him and whispered in his ear, “And you were very good to let Nanna put it on you. I know you wouldn’t have wanted me to have to paddle you for refusing.” I just held him in my arms for a few minutes, not saying or doing anything. Just letting him know that I was here for him and maybe let him calm down a little bit. But then Mom cleared her throat and said softly, “I did bring another one for her to try on. If you think that would be okay.” I gently released my baby from my arms and said, “Just a minute… let me get something I have in the car first. Now don’t move sweetheart.” He nodded a little and I quickly went back to the garage. I got the bag from the passenger seat and returned to the nursery, pulling one of Sammy’s pullups from the bag. I dropped the bag with the rest on the floor and unfolded the pullup, bending down in front of my darling, saying, “Let’s get you into one of these first sweetie, just in case.” I felt his hand on my shoulder to steady himself as he lifted one foot, then the other. I slipped it up his smooth legs, carefully tucking his stiff little clitty inside. Then I smoothed his cute uniform down over the pullup. The pullup did a lot to smooth out the front of his maid outfit. I looked up and smiled at him saying, “There, that’s better. And if you have a little accident, it won’t get all over the outfit Nanna’s brought you.” When I turned, Mom just smiled and said, “Pink will go well with this other one I brought. Help her out of that one dear and we’ll try this other one on.” I nodded and turned my dumpling around to unzip the uniform she had on, commenting, “I got them from Julia, she bought them for Sammy. She said I could have a couple to try… Here we go sweetie… arms up…” Soon we had my darling in the Shirley Temple style smock that was the other outfit from Mom. I held out the cute panties for little Shelly to step in and slid them up my baby’s legs. Mom was explaining, “Of course Cathy had broader hips, but I thought with Shelly in diapers, they might still fit.” Still kneeling before my baby, I tugged and rubbed the back of her panties, judging, “Well they’re a little loose with this pullup, so they should be fine with a diaper.” When I stood up and stepped back, I rather liked the look. There seemed to be several layers underneath, keeping the hem flared out a bit. Mom commented, “If she had a wig with baby curls, she’d look just like Shirley Temple in those old movies.” I giggled when I saw my little girl blushing. That’s when I reached into the bag I had brought in and grabbed the other item I got while I was out. As I pulled it out, I said to Mom, “Well it just so happens, I went shopping this morning for exactly that.” I lifted up the blond wig that I had bought. It didn’t have baby curls, but it did have two braided pigtails. My baby was staring at it and I could see he was about to say something, so I didn’t give him time to object and lifted it over and behind his head. As I did so, I said rather firmly, “Now behave yourself sweetie, hold still while Mommy fixes your hair.” I fussed with it a moment, but it wasn’t too hard to tuck in his own hair and then arrange the pigtails down over his shoulders. I stepped back and stared for a moment. Other than being as tall as me, she looked just like some charming little girl. I tugged her hand and closed the nursery door so she could see herself in the mirror on the back of the door. There, standing next to me in the mirror was a charming, cute little girl. I grinned as she blushed, then I reached around from behind and hugged her as I stared at our reflection over her shoulder. I looked over at Mom and said plainly, “Sometime, you’re going to have to tell me more about Cathy. Would you like to stay for lunch?” When she agreed, I took my little Shelly’s hand and started towards the kitchen saying, “Come along sweetie, you can help Mommy by setting the table.” ++++++++++ Mommy was right to give me a task. Getting the dishes and silverware took my mind off of my dick. As I walked back and forth between kitchen and table, I realized this pullup was not nearly as thick as a diaper. Still, I was grateful for how it kept my cock and balls tucked in safe. Sort of like men’s ‘tighty whiteys’, tucked in and not flopping around too much under this dress. Mommy warmed the leftover casserole and asked Nanna to carry a couple things to the table. In just a few minutes we were all sitting down to eat. The only thing out of place from any normal luncheon was my attire and my sippy cup. When I leaned forward to reach for the bread on the server, one of the pigtails on the wig I was wearing swung and almost got into the food on my plate. This prompted Nanna to reprimand me a little, “Shelly sweetheart. You must be careful of your beautiful hair. Otherwise your Mommy may have to get it permed, to keep it in curls.” I blushed at being scolded… Well I can’t help it, I’ve never had pigtails before.. Mommy just smiled at me and said, “Do your best sweetie, now be a good girl for mommy and finish your lunch.” I did love when she praised me and gave me smiles like that. I always want to be good for her… even if it’s wearing this outfit and behaving like a princess. Then the two women started talking as if I wasn’t there, I just munched quietly and listened: “Mom, whatever happened between you and Cathy?” Nanna dabbed a napkin at the corner of her mouth before answering, “Well sweetheart, we had almost three wonderful years. But to be honest, she wanted… well there were some things I just couldn’t do for her. There were many things we mutually enjoyed, but…” I saw a wistful look in her face, suddenly I felt a little sad for her, there was a side to her I had seldom seen. Her mask had slipped for once. It had never occurred to me in all the years I’d known her, but it was plain to see on her face now, she was lonely. Perhaps that was why she seemed rather prim and proper all the time. She’d rather appear as a cold emotionless dame than having her heart broken yet again. “But we drifted apart, let’s just leave it at that, all right darling?” she finished, looking at Mommy. Her mask reasserted itself; once again the polite and proper ‘Lady’. Mommy was quiet for a moment. She had seen the sadness in her mom’s face as well. Then she nodded and said softly, “Yes Mom. But Julia and I are here if you ever need us.” Nanna smiled briefly and simply picked up her fork again, acknowledging with, “Of course, thank you dear.” Clearly Nanna didn’t want to dwell on it so she changed the topic. But I wasn’t happy to hear the next thing she said, “Oh, Mrs. Jones came over for coffee yesterday. It seems the windows were open on Sunday; she overheard a couple of little bottoms getting paddled.” I gulped and felt my face grow pale. I squirmed and looked at Mommy. To her credit, she barely even blinked, she just looked at Nanna and inquired, “And..?” Nanna shrugged and continued, “And not much. At first, she thought maybe Cathy was back, but when she saw you and Julia with some little cutie in that pretty dress, she knew that wasn’t the case.” She took a sip from her glass and added, “I hope you don’t mind, but I went ahead and told her it was your sissy husband in the dress and the other bottom that got paddled was Julia’s new girlfriend.” I had to speak, “Mommy??? Mommy she told her I… I…” Mommy turned to look at me and reached for my hand, “Shh..shh… I know sweetie… it’s okay.” She still held my hand when she turned to Nanna and said rather matter-of-factly, “Mom, we don’t like using the ‘s’ word. Michael thinks it makes him sound like he’s gay or something. He may like being a little girl, but we don’t call him that word.” I felt some tears starting to well up, just a moment ago I was feeling sorry for this woman, and now she was telling her neighbors I was… I felt a sudden spurt from my bladder into my pullup; I clenched reflexively to stop it. How can I show my face in her house again… And what the fuck, I’m pissing myself now?? Just because… Nanna put down her glass and paused. Then she spoke softly, “Oh dear… I AM sorry. I… I just assumed… Please forgive me Shelly, I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings or imply anything about your sexuality.” Nanna said softly, “Sarah dear, she’s the soul of discretion, she knew all about Cathy and me and never breathed a word to anyone.” Mommy stood up and came to me, hugging my head against her tummy. She whispered in my ear as she leaned over to kiss the top of my head, “It’ll be okay darling, it doesn’t matter. You’re still my baby and I love you.” I wrapped my arms around Mommy’s hips for a moment and calmed down again. Then Mommy reached for my chin to look up into her eyes as she said, “What’s done is done sweetie, something like this was bound to happen sooner or later. What’s important is that we love each other and I’m here to take care of you.” I felt another twinge in my bladder, and I didn’t want to piss myself in front of Nanna just now. I looked back at Mommy and whispered, “Can I be excused? I… I need to potty.” Mommy searched my eyes for a moment, she may have guessed something, but she didn’t push. Then she said softly, “It’s ‘may’ I be excused, not ‘can’. And yes, run along and go potty if you need to. Mommy will be right here if you need any help and remember to wipe yourself like a good girl.” I blushed, having my English being corrected, and being reminded how little girls are supposed to use the potty. I didn’t trust myself to look at Nanna as I got up and headed to the bathroom across from my nursery. It turns out, I almost did ask Mommy to help. Wiggling down my pullup and then holding my dress up as I sat, being a little girl has its challenges. I was about to shake my dick when I remembered Mommy’s words. Even though I wasn’t caged or anything, I took a couple bits of toilet paper and dabbed at the tip. As I reached for my pullup, I remembered it had a wet spot, but as I pulled it snug, it didn’t really feel very bad so I kept it on. I found myself fluffing the hem of my dress without even thinking. I wasn’t quite ready to go back out and face Nanna, so I just went across the hall into my nursery, sat down on the floor with my game controller and tried to focus on the monsters. ++++++++++ Mom helped me clear away lunch and then she took both of my hands in hers and said, “I’m truly sorry if I was out of line telling Mrs. Jones. You know I love you and never meant to hurt anyone.” I forgave her. But before I would let her leave, I told her she needed to go have a word with my Shelly. She agreed and I followed her to the nursery. I watched as she walked over and stood over my baby and apologized again. She said, “Sweetheart, please forgive me. I’m just learning about adult babies and little ones. I didn’t mean to imply anything when I called you a …. That word. And I hope you can come to my home again soon, maybe have another playdate with your little friend Sammy?” I bit my lip when Shelly paused the game and didn’t move for a moment. Then I smiled when she got up on her knees and hugged Mom around the waist. Poor Mom wasn’t sure what to do, but after a moment she patted my baby girl on the head and whispered, “You’re a wonderful person Michael…” When Mom pried herself from my Shelly, she walked past me to leave. I swear I saw a tear in her eye. I glanced at my baby girl and told her, “Mommy will be back to put you down for your nap sweetie, after I see Nanna out.” At the door, Mom gave me another hug and I whispered to her, “It’ll be fine, we’ll come see you soon.” I closed the door and went straight to the nursery. I grabbed a diaper and grinned at my little Shelly as she crawled over to the bed and climbed up, lifting the front of her dress for me. As I tugged off the pullup, I noticed a wet spot. I looked her in the eye as she blushed. I smirked at her, “Not quite ready to be out of diapers are we. Just remember, pullups are not the same as diapers. Don’t deliberately tinkle in them or you’ll leak all over.” She just blushed, nodded, and whispered, “Yes Mommy.” After taping her diaper on, I laid down with her. I winked at her as I unbuttoned my top and released the cup of my nursing bra and asked her, “Do you remember what little girls get to do when they are still in diapers?” Rather than answer, she nuzzled and took my nipple in her mouth. I palmed her head as we settled in. She gently suckled as we both closed our eyes and drifted off. To Be Continued

Amelia has taken Catherine's suggestion of praising Emily on board and decides to try some positive reinforcement of good behaviour. --- Every update I post is available on my Ream and SubscribeStar pages one week before it is posted everywhere else. For $5 you can see everything I post before the rest of the diapered world. For $10 you can see every update early plus EVERY exclusive story I have written. That's 35 stories available ONLY on my subscription pages and nowhere else! I rely on my wonderful subscriber's support to be able to write like I do. Writing is my only income and the money I earn goes to help paying the bills, food and everything else my wife and I need. Everyone's support is HUGELY appreciated, without it I would have to find other work and I wouldn't be able to write nearly as much as I do, maybe at all. So thank you to everyone who checks out my subscriber pages and considers supporting me ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- “Are you thirsty?” Amelia asked. Emily’s face went a little redder and her eyes were as wide as hubcaps. There was a little hesitation before she finally nodded her head again, a little more slowly this time. The hesitation came from a lingering sense of Emily’s adulthood, something which was being increasingly erased, she knew what that question would mean. Amelia reached over and unlocked the gate. She stood up and walked over to the couch where she sat down and pulled on the loose knot that had kept her modesty. The robe fell open revealing her pendulous breasts, reservoirs for her thirsty baby. Amelia smiled. Emily knew the programme by now. She laid down on the couch with her head in Amelia’s lap, Emily could see a thin line of drool coming from the corner of her mouth. Amelia gently wiped the dribble away as she adjusted herself and then finally aimed one of her tits at Emily’s mouth. When Emily latched on Amelia sharply inhaled. She had to gently chide her overexuberant wife to be a little gentler as she started suckling. Very quickly, Amelia felt her milk coming down. She leaned back in the chair and closed her eyes. It certainly was nice to feed Emily like this, she had been told that it could create a special kind of bond and she certainly felt like she could feel that. She couldn’t see Emily’s face but she could see the bottom of her throat, she saw it move as the adult baby swallowed. Knowing it was milk produced in her own body that was nourishing her wife made Amelia swell with love and pride. “Good girl.” Amelia said with a sigh. Feeding Emily from her breast gave her a very different kind of pleasure to the one she had just experienced in her bedroom. It was more maternal and caring, she felt as if she were passing her life essence on to Emily who greedily suckled it down and wanted more. She’d had no idea Emily would take so readily to her taste. It felt no less intimate than what she had been doing with Catherine but still very different. Amelia’s hand rested on Emily’s belly. She gave it a little rub. Knowing the stomach within was filling with her milk made her swell with pride. Her hand went lower, all the way down to the diaper barely hidden underneath the onesie. Her hand moved between Emily’s legs, which opened pliantly, and she felt the thick padding, it was very swollen and Emily would definitely require a change as soon as they were done. Nothing seemed to set off Emily’s bladder like drinking her Mommy’s milk. Amelia smiled to herself. Whilst she definitely thought of Emily as her baby more than her wife, she hadn’t really thought of herself as “Mommy” all that much. She realised she should. After all, she was doing everything a mother would do for their baby. She gently rubbed the front of the diaper and felt Emily squirm underneath her, if she hadn’t been so occupied sucking down the milk Amelia was sure Emily would’ve complained. “You’ve been such a good girl recently.” Amelia said softly, “That makes me very happy.” Amelia smiled as Emily wriggled a little. She wondered if her wife realised just how much she was changing, she wondered if Emily knew how “little” she was acting. Amelia had consumed a lot of diaper content for many years, Emily’s wriggling reminded her of countless videos of adult babies she had seen over the years. The fact she had created her own baby made her feel as happy as she was proud. It had been a long road but she was starting to think they were nearing the end. There were footsteps on the stairs and Amelia looked towards the living room doorway. A few seconds later Catherine appeared there. She smiled and Amelia lifted the hand that wasn’t cradling Emily’s head to give her a little wave. “I’ll see you later.” Catherine said, “I’ll see myself out. See you later, Emily.” Amelia felt Emily jump. No doubt she had been so absorbed in her feeding that she hadn’t noticed Catherine coming to the doorway. Amelia chuckled and said goodbye to her girlfriend before turning back to Emily. She heard the front door open and close before letting out a deep sigh of contentment. Whoever had said you can’t always get what you want clearly hadn’t been trying hard enough because Amelia had achieved it. “Come on, let’s get you changed.” Amelia said as she pushed a finger between her breast and Emily’s mouth, “I think we could both use a nap.” Emily broke away from the Amelia somewhat reluctantly. Amelia had to smile at the way a thin line of watery milk dribbled from the side of her mouth. Standing up, Amelia took her wife’s hand and led her, waddling, out of the living room and up the stairs. Once in the bedroom Emily hopped up on to the changing table and Amelia got the diaper and supplies ready for the change. She had just returned to the foot of the table and put her hand on the tapes when Emily stopped her. “Wait…” Emily said quietly. “Hmm?” Amelia frowned, “Why?” A second later Amelia felt exactly why she should wait. With one hand against the front of the padding she could feel a fresh warmth spreading out and soaking the diaper. She smiled as she looked at the creeping warmth and the discolouration that spread from the centre and turned the white padding a shade of grey. “Ah, I see.” Amelia chuckled, “You’re a good girl for telling me.” Amelia could see Emily smile. It looked like the big baby was trying to hide it but the corners of her mouth rose all the same. Amelia waited until Emily gave her the all clear before lowering the front of the disposable. She could feel the heat of the fresh soaking as she the diaper opened up before her. Pulling some wipes out of the tub she started cleaning Emily in the same we she had done countless times before. She saw Emily’s chastity cage twitch slightly as her finger brushed over the open slit. It gave her an idea. Catherine thought Amelia should give Emily more rewards. Well, she had just the thing in mind. Amelia reached under the changing table to the bottom shelf. It was one she hadn’t gone to before. She picked up a small bottled of lube and coated her finger. Emily was staring up at the ceiling apparently oblivious to what was going on. “You’ve been a good girl lately.” Amelia said, “I think you deserve something. Roll over and get on your knees.” Emily looked down curiously between her splayed thighs. Amelia was smiling and nodded to encourage her to do it. Emily was a little awkward, especially with the used diaper still laying open on the padded surface. Nonetheless, she was soon in position and Amelia saw her little rosebud, a little red from the diaper but otherwise clean and ready. She reached out and ran her finger down the gap between Emily’s cheeks leaving a trail of thick lubricant as she went. When her digit circled around that puckered hole a couple of times, she heard Emily let out a moan, that was exactly what she had been hoping for. “Do you want your reward?” Amelia asked teasingly. “C-Could you…” It seemed like Emily was wrestling with whether she should even ask the question. She didn’t want to risk losing a good thing, “Could you take my cage off?” “That stays on.” Amelia said sympathetically, “But I’m going to show you that you don’t need that little thing to have fun.” Amelia squeezed a little more lube on to her finger and started pressing gently at Emily’s exit hole. She encountered little resistance. They had done anal stuff together before but Emily had never been too into it, she was always far more interested in what she had around the front. It seemed that now she didn’t have access to the front parts she was more interested in the back. Emily’s hips pushed slightly. “Eager little beaver aren’t you.” Amelia chuckled, “All pent up. It’s been so long…” Amelia reached forward with her free hand and cupped Emily’s balls. She heard Emily whine desperately. Perhaps she had underestimated just how much this enforced celibacy had weighed on Emily. How desperate she had become for release. Amelia’s finger pressed a little harder and after a second it started to disappear into her wife’s ass. She could feel the warm smoothness as she sunk in past the first knuckle. Emily was moaning, it seemed even just the feeling of penetration was getting her going. Amelia had more in mind than though. She hooked her finger within Emily and started searching. It only took a few seconds. Amelia felt a small bump the size of a walnut. Her finger ran over that spot and Emily reacted immediately. Her back arched and she let out a deep moan. It was exactly the response Emily was looking for. She smiled as she started running her finger in circles around the bump. “Does that feel good?” Amelia asked unnecessarily. “It feels… Amazing!” Emily gasped. “Well, no cumming without permission, OK?” Amelia said, “You’ve been such a good girl, you don’t want to ruin it now, do you?” “N-No…” Emily stuttered and moaned. Amelia could feel Emily’s hole squeezing against her finger as if trying to pull her further in. She kept her finger in place though, tickling Emily’s prostate but then stopping before she could get too worked up. It wasn’t long until her wife was pressing herself back against her finger, fucking herself and trying to angle it so the finger touched that super sensitive area. Despite Amelia’s recent carnal exploits in her bedroom, she could feel herself getting excited again. This wasn’t about her own pleasure though and she focused on Emily’s quivering body. She started tapping her finger against the prostate and Emily panted in response. Amelia could see her limbs twitching, even her caged princess parts seemed to jump around though they were prevented from doing anything else. Amelia wondered if Emily’s genitals were causing her pain, if they were it seemed to be entirely subsumed by the pleasure she was evidently experiencing. “Ooh… Ah!” Emily was making the most adorable sounds as she seemed to be trying to stifle her exclamations. “I want to hear you moan, baby.” Amelia said. She used her spare hand to hit Emily’s butt halfway between a pat and a spank. “Ooh!” Emily immediately started, “Oh! Ha… Ugh! Ah!” Amelia was grinning from ear to ear. She saw Emily’s hand reaching down towards her crotch. Amelia reached forwards and stopped her. “No, no, no…” Amelia said in a sing-song voice, “No touchy-touchy down there.” Emily whined but her hand moved away obediently. She started fondling her breasts instead and Amelia smiled, she would allow that. She continued to play with Emily’s butt. Occasionally she even removed her finger entirely causing Emily to moan and press back looking for that touch. Amelia decided to ramp things up a bit. Amelia squeezed some more lube on a second finger. When she pressed forwards again, she inserted the same finger as before prompting Emily to sigh in relief. However, this time a second finger followed the first. Emily grunted at the unexpected intrusion until the finger slipped in and Emily moaned, half through pleasure and half from pain. Amelia bent both her fingers until she felt that walnut-sized protrusion and started rubbing again. With two fingers stimulating the prostate Emily’s moans became even lewder. She put her head against the changing table as both her hands went to rub her ample breasts. Amelia didn’t let up this time. She stimulated Emily’s special button until she was sure Emily was going to orgasm. “I… Need to cum!” Emily moaned loudly between panting breaths and uncontrollable moans. “Call me Mommy.” Amelia said. “W-What!?” Emily gasped. “Call me Mommy and then you can cum.” Amelia said. Her voice was thick, she was turned on and needed Emily to embarrass herself one more time before she lost control. Emily hesitated but as the rubbing on Emily’s g-spot continued she was soon driven to the edge. She couldn’t stop the orgasm that was roiling up within her. All she could do was choose whether she was going to be good and do as she was told or not. Amelia could see Emily working all this out. She pressed harder on the pleasure button. “Mommy!” Emily squealed, “I’m going to cum Mommy! Mommy!” Amelia grinned from ear to ear. A second later she felt Emily tense up and then after she let out a noise halfway between a moan and a scream. Amelia felt her wife’s hole close rhythmically as she came. A large load of sticky white excitement dribbled down into the soaked diaper still open beneath Emily. The orgasm continued and Emily dripped more cum into the diaper before she finally started to slump. Amelia finally removed her fingers leaving a small trail of the slick lube trickling out of the hole. Before Emily collapsed completely Amelia moved the diaper out of the way. She started folding it up as Emily panted on the table. “I bet that felt good.” Amelia said as she balled up the disposable. Amelia wasn’t sure her wife was capable of speech. She let Emily stay in place and recover, it had been a little while since she had experienced an orgasm, Amelia wasn’t sure Emily had ever had the pleasure of a prostate climax before, it seemed like Emily’s mind had been blown. Whilst Emily recovered Amelia tidied up the nursery a little bit, once she was done, she turned back to the changing table to see Emily drooling on to the padded surface. “Alright, baby, you can have a nap right after Mommy gets you diapered, OK?” Amelia said. Emily let out a little groan. Now that Amelia had got her to say “Mommy” she wasn’t going to let that go any time soon. She managed to get Emily to roll over on to a fresh diaper that was soon taped up. Emily still seemed a little out of it as she compliantly went to the crib. “Have a good rest. I’ll get you when dinner is ready.” Amelia said as she stroked Emily’s hair, “I love you, my good girl.” “Love you too…” Emily quietly mumbled, “Mommy.” --- If you enjoyed this and would like to see the next part of the story RIGHT NOW you can do so on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/m1cuafz5dm/chapter/mbxp3soys6mm35 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1911703 Or read the 110+ page story of a normal man waking up to find the "ghost" of an ABDL inside his head that only he can see. A story of regression and humiliation as the two have to learn to work together before they both lose everything and everyone. You can find a preview here: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/94813-the-mccarthy-plan-pampered-possession-exclusive-preview/ Or skip to reading the full story at either of these links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/mbeacxeajm https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1890196

Hey everyone! Another weekend is here, and I do hope everyone remains safe. Lots going on and let me tell you… I’m very happy to use this as a distraction against it all. Hopefully, you all can enjoy this story in the fullest of ways and maybe even relax a little. So, from the bottom of my heart… thank you for tuning in again. Also, sorry for the later posting than usual. I tried very, very hard last night to finish this chapter and edit it… but after it took me about 40 minutes to just write two paragraphs… editing this would have been just plain bad from how tired I was (I think I passed out maybe three or four times… oops). I’ve done that before and pushed through, and well, I’m pretty sure you all have seen the results (why did I keep mixing up Nancy’s and Ashley’s names?). Plus, I really wanted to nail this chapter down. It’s not the biggest, but with maybe only eight to ten chapters left… we’re getting into the last third of this story and that at least needs to be factored in for the final outcome. So, apologies, but it’s at least out now, and I at least have to be happy with that at this point. Next, just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 20: Spikes and Discoveries Day 101 – 10:12 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Brother was still doing what he could to speed things along, but between their little meetings while she was at daycare to discuss progress and extra tasks to maybe speed things along with escaping Peirama, that left Ashley stuck for now in town still. Per her nightly reports, it was tough going to see Ron and watch him become even better and closer friends with someone like Kyle… particularly when Ashley had to lower herself more than a few times to join in on their fun. Her two consolations in the whole mess were that first, her time here was now limited. Second, she was still more mature than they were… and according to her at least, that had to count for something. Still, even she had to admit that sometimes, life wasn’t all bad here. It was a frightening thought occasionally, like a weight at her ankles holding her back, but the last thing she wanted was to be self-delusional… even if that meant admitting that Peirama wasn’t all bad. Pete was still busy, and Betty still seemed fragile somehow, but today was Founder’s Day, and considering everyone’s outfit, it definitely seemed like a special occasion that lifted nearly everyone’s spirits. “Okay… explain to me why I have to wear this outfit again?” Ashley asked for at least the third time in the past two days since she had first seen the outfit she was to wear. Betty smiled as she fussed around with her high-top ponytail and pink scrunchy once more. “It’s all about the founders, sweetie,” she explained once more patiently. “We celebrate those who first thought of this town and actually started moving the dirt to live here with a little celebration every year.” Ashley looked down at herself and then back towards Pete and Betty. “And that’s why we’re dressing up like it’s the 1990’s?” she questioned, her own outfit consisting of jeans shorts pulled up high with her white and printed t-shirt tucked in and floral vest adorning the outside, all capped off by a black headband pushing her hair back. ‘Sheesh! I look like something out of one of my old family albums back home of my grandmother… even great grandmother!’ Betty seemed puzzled but Pete smirked. “Right… always forget that on your Earth, this style was really prominent in the 1990’s.” His denim washed jeans and green and dark blue striped rugby shirt were on full display now. “Here though, we were a little later with those similar trends. A few differences… like we had what you might call smartphones at the time, but by your year count, it was the 2010s for us… which was when Peirama was founded… hence the clothing.” Betty stopped fidgeting with her hair and walked over. “Is that still okay, Ash?” Her concern seemed genuine and that seemed to even be helped by her simple pink slip-on dress and jean jacket. “We can always change back if you want. Not everyone dresses up and we certainly don’t want you to feel uncomfortable today.” Ashley sighed and looked down at her clothing. ‘I look like I belong in a museum, but… there’s no point fighting this. Could be worse around here… could definitely be worse…’ She looked back up at her two awaiting Bigs and shook her head. “No… I’m good. Just… a little weird is all.” Pete nodded. “It’s a tradition around here that most need to warm up to, but besides… you do look great in that outfit. Perfect for Founder’s Day.” It was such a simple compliment but as Ashley adjusted an errant strand of hair out of her face, her subsequent smile became apparent. * * * Day 101 – 10:52 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Walking into town, two things were immediately obvious. First, out of the at least hundreds of people that now swarmed the main street and town square, maybe only 20 or 30 in total weren’t dressed up in this dimension’s ‘2010s’ fashion. Washed denim, overalls and shortalls, oversized clothing for men and tight clothing for women, flannel, tartan miniskirts, crop tops, and tracksuits all could be seen. It was like the past was leaking out into the present. Second, though, as Pete had promised, ‘excitement was everywhere.’ Setting up booths all along the main street, vendors sold their wares and new gadgets. Every few stands, an activity or exhibition also stood. Some were as simple as face painting, while others showed technology that seemed both old and yet futuristic… at least to anyone from Earth. “Oh! Easy there little lady!” one of the scientists called out to Ashley as she started leaning in close to machine with a large disc-shaped screen that seemed to glow when she got close. “It might be old, but it’s definitely still active.” “Active?” Ashley took a step back. “As in… dangerous?” “Well…” The Big shook his hand and gave off a distinct vibe that he wasn’t so sure. “I guess it’s all a little relative, and… oh! Dr. Jones!” The Big stepped back himself this time. “I didn’t see you there. Is this… oh yes! This is your Little!” Pete chuckled. “Relax, Kiefer,” he said with an ease and yet dominance toward the fellow Big that seemed like they were both friends and definitely boss and employee. “You talked to me and Dr. Gitau before about your machine being put out here. Being the head of the hypnosis department, I trust his judgement when he said this relic is only about a tenth as powerful as anything we have today.” Pete smiled and took only a step away from the booth before turning back. “But you did switch the plates like I asked, right? The chicken clucking program and not the pacifier dependence one, right?” Kiefer looked wide like he had forgotten, but then quickly nodded his head. “Oh, yes! Totally remembered that! How could I forget that?” Pete smirked and nodded his head. “Well, I’m glad to hear that.” He then placed his hand on Ashley’s shoulder and guided her away. “Come on, Ash. Let’s go find where Betty ran off to.” Both then walked away, but if either had turned back right then, they might have seen Kiefer quickly switch out the programs and then look around to see if anyone had seen. Moving on a little, Pete and Ashley soon found Betty with a bag of caramelized popcorn and looking in wonder over what almost looked like an animal shelter… at least until getting closer, it showed many of the animals… were actually just robots. “See something you like?” Pete asked playfully coming up and hugging from her behind. Betty hunched forward and managed to free herself of his hug before turning around with a handful of popcorn just being shoved into her mouth, her face looking a little guilty. “No, I just…” She smiled and put her hands up as best she could in surrender to being caught without dropping the popcorn. “I just found they had brought these little beauties back out. Did you ever get a robot pet when you were younger, Pete?” Pete shook his head. “No. only the real thing for my parents. These were… a little outside of our price range.” Ashley stepped forward and looked intently at the robot dog before her… looking like something closely resembling a pug. “Robot dogs? Isn’t it a little… gimmicky?” A new Big then stepped up before either Betty or Pete could answer. “Nonsense! These here represent the latest and greatest in AI technology… at least when Peirama was first founded.” He then took a breath, but maybe not hearing the applause he seemed to desire, flipped one of the dogs upside-down and clicked a switch.” Almost immediately, it came to life. It was missing the covering to its ear and front leg, giving it a semi-terminator feel to it… one that seemed to unnerve Ashley a little as she scooted back closer to Betty. “Still works I see,” Pete noted. “Fascinating field. Hard to believe that these then turned into toys for Littles.” “Oh yes!” the Big exclaimed. “Been working on a new project for years now. Have a whole line-up prepared too! Just need approval to launch the franchise!” he then turned around hurriedly and began shuffling with some papers. “I even have some of the concept art here. I kind of want it to be a squad of dogs to help fight crime and their leader would be called Da…” “Thank you,” Pete said, holding up his hand to stop the excited Big, “but I think we just wanted to look for today. How about you send the specs to me tomorrow at the office and I can look them over. Might be good to get at least one stamp of approval before sending it to HQ, right?” The Big looked like he would explode from tears of joy or from peels of pure untamed excitement. “Oh yes, oh yes, sir! Thank you, sir! You have no idea how much this means to me!” Without batting an eye, the Big came over and forcibly shook Pete’s hand. Pete winced slightly and slowly took his hand back. “Yeah… just send the specs.” Once again placing his hand on Ashley’s back, he directed her and Betty away… the Big left behind and still nearly squealing with delight. Several booths later, Ashley was starting to slow down and her face turned pensive until finally, she turned to Pete once they stopped at the main town square. “So… this is an exhibit on all things old… and new, but… where’s all the portal technology? I don’t know a whole lot about the company, but… didn’t the company basically invent portal travel? I think that would be a bigger deal to be shown at least once.” Pete paused and looked at her with a nearly shocked expression. “Oh… yeah. That.” He sighed. “That is us, but that took place in another facility. We needed a larger power source to get those experiments up and running… which is why our headquarters is still over there in upstate New Eboracum. It’s a good testing facility, but… it’s no Peirama…” Ashley nodded and then looked around. “So… they still conduct portal experiments there, or…?” Pete shook his head. “No. Not really anymore. Their initial experiments were groundbreaking, but without them using the soft spots that we initially used in our experiments here before switching the project over there, they started to tear a hole in the reality between our dimensions. Caused a lot of burning experiments and more than a few smoking random Littles getting dropped over here by accident.” “They did?” There was a discernable amount of fear in Ashley’s voice and her eyes… only accentuated by her fingers rubbing together nervously. Pete nodded, but Betty spoke up instead. “They did,” she confirmed. “So, they shut the project down. You know… sometimes, we discover we’ve gone too far or just far enough… and stop.” There was something about the way she said that narrowed Ashley’s eyes… almost like she was trying to imply something rather than just outright say it to Pete. For his part, Pete reluctantly nodded. “Yes… you’re right. But that’s also why that facility now focuses more on domestic products. We learned our lesson and took the corrective actions since then.” Betty seemed ready to snap back, but Ashley questioned her first. “Wait… domestics?” Betty’s pensive look then gave way to her usual smile… almost like Ashley was a tiny bright spot in her life recently. “Yes, sweetie. Domestic products, like… household cleaners or food, clothing… really anything that you find around the home… rather than something that should always be left in a lab.” She paused and took a breath. “We now control things like that here at this facility… for better or worse…” Ashley was clearly just about to ask more questions, but a bump from behind by a hurried Big sent the trio all stumbling forward. Pete dusted himself off first and made sure that both Ashley and Betty were okay. “Alright… I guess we need to take that as a sign to move.” He then directed his hand toward the other booths and stalls. “Shall we?” Ashley and Betty dusted themselves off a little more and then both nodded at the same time. * * * Day 101 – 1:11 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The fair was just about as exciting as can be and often, the trio semi-family walked along together and even smiled. It was a rare quality in Pete, but now, he seemed to be opening up more… and stopped being nasty and grumpy all the time from his job. Betty just seemed happy being outside with her husband and her Little. For Ashley though… she was nearly overwhelmed with the sheer number of things to do here that the trio soon walked up to. A good lunch of burgers, hotdogs, watermelon, beans, chips and dip, and almost every other party food one could have during the summer was at their fingertips. Admitting only to herself a bit, Ashley was a little bored, but it didn’t take long for the trio to get right back at it after they pitched their trash. They started slowly to aid in digestion, but by the end of the line of tents and stalls, they had both seen and done so much in such a short period. Experiments still seemed to hover in the back of each of their minds… all having appeared like they were from the past and future and ranged from everything that included genetically enhanced food to hover bikes or an ounce of fuel being able to take a car halfway across the country. Even for the Bigs in their more advanced society and exposed to new wonders all the time in town, they seemed genuinely in awe for what they kept seeing. For Ashley though, all that was good, but any observer would see that her face was far more lit up with the rides being offered than the technology being displayed. It gave her excitement, but comparing a device to make hair grow faster to all the other amusements was just an unequal comparison for someone needing to unwind a little. Looking ahead, there was one large Ferris wheel, a merry-go-round, a tiny bumper car building, and even a mini rollercoaster set up in a now empty parking lot. Pulling Pete or Betty along with her, it didn’t take long for her to have done every single one of them. So, by the time she got the bouncy house and bounced for at least twenty minutes straight, there was almost a little relief on her face when Betty finally pulled her out. “Come on, Ash. Put your shoes on,” she commanded. “You have to be at least a little exhausted by now, and besides… the mayor is about to give his big speech. Pete’s gone ahead to get us some spots.” “Mayor?” Ashley asked, getting one shoe on her foot first as her body tiredly swayed slightly. “Peirama has a… mayor?” Betty chuckled and then handed Ashley her second shoe. “Yep! They stick mostly to the main facility, but yes. We have a mayor. So, come on and hurry up! We don’t want to miss what he has to say! A few years ago, it allowed for adoption parameters to open up. If he hadn’t done that, you wouldn’t even be here right now.” It was all very curious toward the journalist Little, but hurrying away, just as Betty had noted, Pete had saved them some great spots… which included a large bench that Ashley could easily stand on while not being in anyone’s view and still have a good view of the stage that had been set up in front of town hall. Which is why when the music started up, it didn’t take long at all for Ashley to soon get a good view of the mayor… much to her dismay. “Wait… Mr. Vasiliou? He’s mayor?” Ashley’s eyes widened. ‘Wow! No wonder he had that house and all those photos. And Nancy… I wonder if I’ll see her…’ Pete only nodded his head and pressed his pointer finger to his lips to quiet her shock down. Seemingly full of more pomp and circumstance than any mayoral quality at first, for the moment, though, Mayor Vasiliou just smiled and waved towards the cameras. Finally, though, he spoke to the crowd into the array of microphones set up before him on the podium. “Greetings my fellow townspeople! It is my honor to officially declare the 59th anniversary of this place, and frankly, I couldn’t be staring and be honored by a better crowd.” Some awed over him while others seemed more skeptical… “Now, as far as our accomplishments… well, they’re up and better than ever! I would just love to go over the details now, but time is limited today. I mean, who wants to bake out in this heat, right?” A few people laughed at that. Mayor Vasiliou smiled and almost seemed to be ready to wrap up, but he then held one hand out to silence the crowd. “Hold on though… before we break out the snow cones, I want to praise one of them at least.” He then gestured over to their group. “Most recently, we took our hardworking team, led by our own Dr. Peter Jones…” Many of the audience clapped before the mayor could even finish. Mayor Vasiliou smiled, though this time seemed a little more crooked… envious even. “Yes, yes. Excellent news! A complete success in nearly every category of potential improvement. And… I can even say that things have never been better, but…” He paused and gestured toward offstage. “There’s just too many who helped to name…” One by one, each of the more hidden leaders came up It was all good and a point of pride for the company in a big way lately, and even Pete was included in all the one’s being cheered for… but Ashley hardly paid attention to them… or even Mayor Vasiliou. She was trying to find Nancy, and while it took her awhile, she finally spotted her… Problem was… she was on her carer’s lap… not her Bigs. While that might have been a positive concept… that she didn’t need her Big that badly, her spastic movements indicated anything but good with her. Frankly, Ashley looked on in a little disgust as she eyed her old friend, now looking like the epitome of toddler cuteness. ‘Shoot! I really just want to run up there and give her a big hug for me seeing her again, but…’ She looked back up at the stage and right then, Nancy only giggled and drooled a little at some joke Mayor Vasiliou had just made. Worse, as Mayor Vasiliou next droned on about their newest drug, the timing of Nancy coming out like that on stage seemed too perfect to be a mere coincidence. The notion that the mayor would display his own Little like that to show off a drugs potential… Ashley doubled over for a moment and held her mouth. ‘Shoot, I think I’m going to be sick…’ It took a moment, but as the mayor was ending his speech, Ashley was finally able to take a breath and color soon returned to her cheeks. Now, looking back at Nancy… there seemed to be a little flicker in her eye as Nancy rolled her eye. It was small, but still… Ashley had hope for her. ‘Okay… regressed but… maybe I can work with what I’m seeing there. Maybe the other stuff is nothing permanent and her cheeky side is her real side… maybe it’s…’ Ashley looked back up on stage and placed her hand over her heart as if she was about to take a solemn pledge for her friend. ‘Okay… yes… I need to help her. I need to check on you…’ Ashley then took a giant breath of air. ‘Okay… here we go. I swear it now, Nancy… I’ll find you and help you.’’ * * * Day 101 – 2:26 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley seemed frantic after the speech. Mr. Vasiliou could have talked about all sorts of things that the company was doing here that Ashley had witnessed firsthand, but he didn’t. One of the scientists had even launched a rocket around the moon a few weeks ago and another was getting close to perfecting a new form of fireproof clothing. All that could have been announced… but he didn’t. Instead, he focused on a regression formula and then almost seemed to show off the direct result of that… his Little, Nancy. Based on her shaky looks, it was clearly still bothering Ashley. Now, and likely part of that drive, Ashley pushed through the crowd. At first, she appeared collected… a little distressed, yes, but not prone to her now unfortunately more usual emotion outbursts. As she passed each booth though, her lower lip trembling, she seemed to be losing that fight once again… at least until she came to the petting zoo. Even then, many Bigs looked at her with skepticism and even Ashley seemed hesitant to enter, but that was for one simple reason… In Little culture, there are different tiers of regression. Age becomes just a number, particularly when there seems to be little difference between a 20-year-old pooping their diaper versus a 40-year-old. So, the likes or abilities of a Little came into play much more prominently… and places like the petting zoo were usually a hallmark of either animal lovers or regressed Littles. Stepping through the gate, Ashley clearly wasn’t either one, so it was only natural for Betty and Pete to stop her before another Big could. “Ash, wait!” Betty called out, pulling her close in with one arm while Pete pulled her in from his side with one of his. “Talk to us. Why… why are you going in there?” Both Bigs seemed to look at the animal enclosure like it was some sort of hidden trap… or like there was some lurking gross aspect of the place that Ashley didn’t know about. If Ashley noticed, she didn’t give any indication as such now. “I…” Ashley had become quicker on her feet having to come up with so many white lies or fabrications of the truth, but being so focused on Nancy, she apparently had forgot to think of one. So, falling back to an old tactic, she scrunched her brow. “Wait… do I really need a reason? I mean, it’s an open enclosure and just look around! There’s cuteness everywhere! Isn’t it just possible that I might need a dose of innocence and cuteness in my life today?” Both Bigs seemed stunned. “Well, no, but… I… I mean…” Betty was unusually tripping over her words. As opposed to any other time in the past three months, her confidence in dealing with Ashley right then seemed to be non-existent. From his self-assured look, that wasn’t the case for Pete though. So, patting his wife on the shoulder and allowing her to quit while she was ahead, he shook his head toward Ashley. “No, of course, not, Ash. We just wanted to make sure that you were okay. I know you saw Nancy and…” “I’m fine!” Ashley nearly spat, though from her look afterward, her outburst seemed entirely accidental. Seeming like he might have understood that was just an accident, Pete only nodded at first and simply moved on without raising his voice. “Well… then that’s okay. Betty and I are just going to sit on the bench and talk a little bit with the other Bigs while you have fun and…” “Dr. Jones!” A slightly shorter and scrawny, and clearly out of breath Big in a lab coat came running over. “Bad news! Bad news!” Stopping in front of Pete, he had to take a second to take in some air, but when the color finally returned to his face, the young scientist looked back at Pete. “The transfer… it’s… it’s doing what you predicted, sir…” Pete sighed heavily and stroked his temples. “Shoot… I…” He grimaced and then turned to Ashley and Betty. “I’m so sorry you two, but… work calls. We’re transferring all of our files from paper to digital form and… the stupid server has been acting up. Should have taken a week… but that was almost three weeks ago now…” His bitterness of the project was clear. “Oh… that’s okay,” Betty conceded. “You go and fix what needs fixing. Ashley and I will stay here and wait for you to get back. Just… hurry.” Pete sighed and nodded before giving Betty a quick hug and kiss goodbye and Ashley a tiny little wave. Like Betty had done at first, there looked like a desire to do more with his Little… like a hug or kiss, but the Little held himself back and then quickly ran off. For Ashley, with Betty now sitting, she took the moment to head off herself into the crowded pen. Goats, sheep, ponies, and even a few animals that had long gone extinct on Earth were all present and some were even miniaturized for the clearly intended mentally younger audience. As Ashley sniffed the air, her right eye twitched a little. ‘Oof! Can’t tell if that smell is the animals or the Littles!’ Still, she ventured on… passing animal after animal in trying to find her old friend… whom she had last seen taking off in this direction. Due the size needs of the pen, there wasn’t much else over in this direction… not unless Nancy and her new apparently self-titled ‘governess’ had wanted to go to the barber shop or laundromat instead. Finally, pushing past the piglets, Ashley found Nancy… seemingly entranced by a litter of puppies. Creeping up to her, Ashley made sure to look around. ‘If that governess sees me… I’m a dead Little. She made it very clear that I could never see Nancy again and… Mr. Vasiliou even made sure she was transferred to a private nursery up at the main facility to ensure that after… well, after Tish…’ The Middle hadn’t been seen since, and Ashley had occasionally wondered about how she could just ‘disappear.’ After seeing that Mr. Vasiliou was mayor though… the mystery of how at least now seemed solved. “Nance?” Ashley questioned hesitantly while trying to position herself behind a larger but stationary Little to keep mostly hidden from the governess. “Nancy? Can you… can you understand me?” She stepped around the Little, still entranced with the puppies all around her, and snapped a few lengths of straw on the ground all the while maintaining her cover. Nancy seemed to have heard and looked up and smiled widely back at Ashley. “Nancy! Howww wuu dooo?” her words were slow… dulled… slurred… like her eyes. The flame of intelligence that Ashley had once been so enamored with was now gone. “Hey, Nance… I…” Ashley clearly gave an effort to smile for her friend, but from the tiny facial tics all over her face, it was apparently a near impossible task. Somone might have thought she was judgmental, but looking at Nancy, her pacifier clipped to her almost form-fitting pink shortalls with little white polka dots on them, or the large bow holding back her now undyed hair, or her jutted and shaky movements as she tried something as simple as to pet a puppy, or maybe it was even her diaper bulge smelling of all sorts of things… but it was hard to blame Ashley for her stare. “Ashy? Wha's wongy-wong?” she asked in a sing-song voice, her eyes slightly sad but still as big an as innocent as ever. “I… I…” Ashley shook her head. Close inspection showed a tear falling down her cheek. The Little was fighting back her emotions in seeing her friend like this after all this time… and was obviously failing. Nancy might have been regressed mentally and her skills certainly lacking, but her emotional intelligence still seemed more or less intact. The worried Little probably saw the tear fall and reacted quickly. In one motion, she set the puppy down and then lunged into Ashley. “Oh, Ashy! No teewies! Bee happee! Bee happee wike me. Bee wike me!” The words seemed to make Ashley’s skin crawl, but she didn’t rip away from the hug from her old friend either. ‘She’s gone… Nancy is gone. I knew that before, but… I always held out hope. Now… a month into this madness… she’s gone forever. Her brain’s shrunk permanently, and her muscular control has deteriorated all over. Definitely in terms of…’ Ashley coughed. ‘Potty training…’ Ashley then broke the hug and shook her head. “No, Nance. I can’t join you.” This time, it was Nancy’s turn for her bottom lip to wobble. “Buh why? You saddy waddy now buh you can be wike me! You can get fwiixed an’ be aww happy wike me! Don’ you wanna pway too?” Ashley could only shake her head at first. Her plans of coming in so strong and forceful… maybe even to save Nancy and save her like she was doing with Ron were now going up in flames. She swallowed hard and shook her head. “No, Nance. I’m sure it’s… fun, but… I’m a… big girl…” Ashley winced at those words, but she was experienced with Littles enough now to know that mentally regressed Littles only saw Bigs as adults. For whatever reason, anyone saying something different was just wrong to them. “Oh…” Nancy looked sad and down at the mulch for a moment, but like any toddler-brained Little, it didn’t last long. In every book, if there was ever an author trying to find a silver lining… that was it. Nothing lasted forever, and while that hurt some things… pain leaving quickly wasn’t one of them. “Den how 'bout we pway wif da puppers? Dey're aww so funnies an’ cuddly-wuddly an’ soooft...” Nancy wasted no time and brought up a puppy to rub against her cheek. She held that puppy for a moment and then turned back to Nancy. “Dey wike wittle stuffies! Hewe!” She shoved the puppy previously held against her cheek right toward Ashley. “Twy one!” But almost acting like it was a snake coming for her, Ashley jumped up and back and shook her head. “No, no, Nance. I can’t. I have to…” She winced and just continued to shake her head. With her emotions in such flux lately, any observer of Ashley could see that she was about to burst into tears at any moment. “I have to go. I think I hear Betty calling, okay?” “Oh…” The Little pulled the puppy back and cradled it in her arms. “Dat's otay! Jus’ come back tomowwow! Mebbe den we can pway wif my new stuffies an’ Dadee can take us out for ice cweam!” Ashley seemed to muster all her strength and nod. “Yeah… that sounds great, Nance. I’ll… I’ll see you then.” With that, Ashley took off away from her friend… now seemingly so stuck in the moment that all concept of time had eroded from her mind. ‘She’s so far gone now… I don’t even think she’s aware that she hasn’t seen me in a month now… darn it… stupid town…’ The tears welled in her eyes. She swallowed several times as she exited the petting zoo pen and kept walking… even blowing past Betty by accident. For her, everything else didn’t seem to matter… only getting away from the devastation seen in her old friend seemed to matter. “Ash! Ash! Ash!” As Ashley finally stopped, her name being called out kept getting louder and louder, until finally, Betty caught up with the bereaved Little. “Ash… didn’t you hear me calling your name?” She seemed like she was looking for an answer and an apology, but the Big then paused and frowned. “Ash? Is everything okay? Did something happen in the petting z…?” But Ashley didn’t let her finish her question… only collapsing right into her arms by that side stone bench just off Main Street. Some other Bigs looked on… some Littles judged… but it seemed like Ashley didn’t care… especially when she burst out into tears. Betty seemed horrified at first, but her usual sweet and warm smile took over. Her experience knew just what to do as she hugged the Little back and stroked her finger through her hair with one hand as her other hand stroked her back. “Shhh… shhh… it’s going to be okay, sweetie. You just let it out. I’m here… I’m not going anywhere…” Ashley could only nod and cry more. Her nerves were bad enough but with Nancy… Ashley’s resistance to the hardships of this place seemed to be eroding. For the moment though, the saddened Little didn’t seem to care. Right then, only the hug and comfort of the Big in front of her looked like it mattered. * * * Day 101 – 3:43 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Betty was kind, smart, and sweet towards Ashley… something that still seemed to puzzle most other Bigs and observers of the relationship. What’s more, without either maybe even realizing it, their bond had transcended another boundary… going from more of friends and maybe a medical or comforting caregiver type of relationship… to one much more resembling that of mother and daughter. In a roundabout way, they had achieved what millions of Bigs forced onto Littes and spent untold amounts of money on each year. Pete seemed to notice, but he never said a word. But through their relationship-dynamic these days, there appeared to almost be an obligation for Betty to make things right however she could with Ashley. Considering the Little’s propensity to keep her mind mostly intact in a town full of such experimental procedures… that task tended to happen a lot. For Betty, the comfort towards Ashley after her meeting with Nancy, though still unknown to the Big, was a little more intense, but she soon plied her little fixes to get the Little to smile once again. Fortunately, the fair was still going strong, and while several other Bigs offered several intrusive practices to get her to smile once more, Betty kept Ashley close and utilized the fair as much as she could. More snacks, games, entertainment, and then finally the bouncy house… but all still failed to raise her spirits. In fact, as the tired-out Little exited the bouncy house, she just looked hot. “Whew! Can we not do that again? Please? I just… I need to rest for a second.” Betty sighed but nodded. “That’s fine. I just… I wanted to make you feel better, and...” A little bell then sounded out. Both Ashley and Betty looked toward the noise and saw another stand along the street, but instead of fudge or art or crystal or little keepsakes and ornaments, this was a drink stand. Large, colorful, but most importantly… advertising fresh, delicious, and frozen drinks. Neither needed to say a word toward the other to immediately go over and embrace the stand on the hot September day. “Two drinks, please,” Betty requested. “Uh, one… yeah. One cherry and the other…?” She looked down at Ashley. “Watermelon, please,” Ashley said while trying to fan herself under the blazing afternoon sun now. The Big nodded and went right to work as Betty paid. Soon, the Big returned and cheerfully presented the two drinks, both glistening from the condensation forming on the outside of the cold beverages. Slipping away after thanking her, both Ashley and Betty finally seemed to get a little relief as they sucked down their own drinks respectively. For Ashley, fresh from bouncing in the bouncy house and maybe even a little dehydrated from her tears earlier, her drink went down much faster than Betty’s. There were even times she got a brain freeze… like just now. “Ooh. Looks like a bad one,” Betty cooed. “Trying breathing up hot air or rub your throat. It will pass, but… maybe slow down and drink it easily. I know it’s hot, but that’s what…? Your third in the past few minutes?” “Fourth,” Ashley confirmed, still wincing a little. “Right.” Betty rubbed her shoulder tenderly. “Just remember to take your time and maybe actually enjoy it. I know it’s hot, but we’re not in a race.” “Speak for yourself!” Pete noted as he came over and scoffed a bit. Both Ashley and Betty looked to his return with glee in their eyes. Betty quickly got up and hugged her husband. “Babe! You made it out! Is everything…?” “Done?” Pete guessed, eliciting a small nod from Betty. “Sadly, no, but I think the patch should hold for now with my files at least. Definitely going to be a headache next week when I hand it off to the next manager and head of department. Can’t say I’m looking forward to that, but…” Pete then paused and looked closely at the two cups in his two favorite women’s hands… with both fear and suspicion. “Where did you get those?”” “These?” Betty asked after taking another sip and then holding her cup up, now about 1 third of the way empty. “Yes,” Pete confirmed irately, almost like he was in a hurry now. “Those.” Betty seemed to grow concerned and even frowned but then pointed over to the tent that she and Ashley had just come from and bought the two drinks. “Over there…” Her stared narrowed. “But… is there a problem, Pete?” Pete angrily nodded and quickly marched over to the stand, Betty and Ashley quickly following behind. “Hilda!” he stormed. “What the heck? We talked about this several times last weekend. I told you that you could not put your stand out here after you pitched your idea of what to show off!” The Big glared back at Pete. “But it’s a great idea and what’s more… you know it!” She stepped forward and looked like she wanted to spit in his face. “You know… before they came along, you would have done anything to advance a goal. Now, you’re all soft because of…” “That’s enough,” Pete shot back. “You will shut this stand down now and pack up and leave, or so help me…” His fists cracked under the strain of his gripped appendages. If one was to have looked closely, they might have seen his nails digging into his palms. “Just shut it down. I’ll be back in ten minutes with the police if you aren’t at least headed back at the main facility… capiche?” Hilda almost snarled back but then nodded her head. “Yes… sir.” Pete then led his group away, but Ashley and Betty followed after him once more. Enduring the silence no longer when they finally were mostly alone off to the side of the vendors… seemingly on purpose with everyone who had been staring at them afterward, Betty spoke up and slightly shoved him in the shoulder. “Okay, Pete. What was that? What is going on? Is there a problem? Did we drink…?” “No, no,” Pete confirmed, still looking a little salty. “I promise. Nothing bad in your drink or poisonous, but…” His eyes then floated over to Ashley… more specifically, her nearly finished drink. “But Ashley…” He sighed and looked mournfully at the Little. Clutching her stomach, Ashley set her drink aside like it was poison, as she clutched her stomach… her nerves likely playing up once more. “See… Hilda is part of my department… more specifically though, she’s part of the group designing various methods for…” He then lowered his voice. “Discreet methods of Little regression. Not in terms of loss of mental or physical forms though… more that it increases the chances for a Little to be caught and then regressed.” Ashley blinked back for a moment and then, with her voice cracking a little, she asked one simple question. “So… what does it do exactly?” “Well…” Pete sighed and subbed his face. “More specifically, it targets your muscles. So, for the next few days at least… though it depends on the dosage, you’ll be more uncoordinated, and…” A faint trickle could be heard. Pete’s and Betty’s faces dropped and looked horrified towards Ashley. “Including your muscles below… like those responsible for potty training…” Ashley frowned at the news but then she tilted her head slightly. ‘Why are they staring at me, and what was that sound? And… what is that… wet… sensation?’ Her eyes widened and her gaze slowly lowered… stopping right at the perfect view of a large wet patch now having grown over her entire crotch… her pull-up not only leaking but seemingly failing completely. “Oh no! How…?” Ashley looked up in complete despair. Betty immediately rushed over and threw her drink away before getting in front of the Little. “Easy there. Easy there, Ash. This isn’t your fault…” “No,” Pete said coldly. “It isn’t…” He then marched closer to them. “I promise… Hilda will pay for this. She…” It then looked like he remembered something more and whispered it into Betty’s open ear. Ashley apparently didn’t like that. “Stop keeping secrets! This is me! Tell me! Please! I… I can take it. I wanna know! I… I need to know!” Pete sighed and nodded. “Very well… I just… I remembered that this won’t be the major accident you’ll have from the drink. I said it would last only a little bit hopefully, but… it also acts as a bit of a diuretic… so big accidents are going to happen.” He winced. “So, your pull-ups… won’t be enough…” Ashley frowned. ‘I really don’t like the sound of this, but… no, no, Ash. Confirm first. Don’t let your fears take over. Get him to tell you. No secrets… no secrets…’ Ashley took a deep breath in. “Tell me plainly…” She sniffled, a bout of new tears seemingly coming soon. “What does that mean?” Pete seemed more at a loss for words now, so, Betty stepped in instead. “Ash… what that means is… you’ll have less control and bigger accidents. Your pull-up just won’t be able to cope.” She sighed and seemingly looked back at Ashley with all the hope, warmth, and care she could muster right then. “So… what we’re saying is… you’ll need to wear a diaper now.” * * * Day 101 – 4:18 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 It was a bit of a minor miracle that Ashley didn’t snap or break down right on the spot when she was told that she was going to be diapered. Thoughts of her excursion to the mall seemed to haunt her horribly still and she shook terribly after the realization sunk in over what was going to happen to her next. As a result, Pete bought a blanket to wrap her up in and Betty then carried her toward a changing facility. “Shhh, shhh,” Betty hushed Ashley as they walked by crowds of people. “We’re almost there. Just keep your eyes closed and let me do the walking for you.” Behind her, Pete walked diligently with what was now going to be Ashley’s official diaper bag, it’s colorful floral décor still shining out in the bright sun of the day. Finally, the trio arrived at a far restroom. “Okay, we’re here.” She then reached out and Pete handed her the diaper bag. “Okay. We’re going to go inside. Maybe you go and get a treat for us afterward while you wait?” Pete nodded. “I’m on it.” He then sighed, briefly looked at Ashley and almost like he was going to speak up and give her some glimpse of comfort but then shook his head and took off. “I swear… one day that man will open up…” Betty sighed and pushed forward into the restroom, soon locking the door behind her. “Sorry that took so long to get over here, but I figured you might want some privacy, and this is one of the few restrooms that can accommodate that here today.” Ashley nodded, but likely due to her emotional state and growing numbness to everything, she remained quiet and pliable under Betty’s ministrations as she set her down on a solid countertop that housed a long, padded surface and a single buckle half placed to either side. Looking at Ashley, Betty seemed distressed but soon put a priority on what she had to do here. Utilizing the ample surface of the changing surface, she prepared everything that she would need… wipes, powder, cream, and even a little ointment… just in case. Finally, she turned back to Ashley. “Okay. I’m all ready except for one thing…” She then wordlessly gestured over to a vending machine of sorts built into the wall containing only one type of item… diapers. Of course, there were several different types to choose from, and while patterns couldn’t be selected, sizes, features, and thicknesses could all be sorted and selected. “Now,” Betty continued, “which do you want?” “I don’t care,” Ashley said resignedly. “You choose…” Betty’s cheerful expression faded, but with a little reluctance, she still hit a few numbers and pulled out a single diaper from the dispensary chute at the bottom. “Okay… here we go. It’s a little thicker than a starter diaper might be, but with the medicine… I don’t think you want to leak again. Plus, it even has some gels that can help prevent chaffing or rashes. Not bad, right?” Ashley didn’t respond and only looked at the object before her with a sense of complete dread. Likely sensing the defeat in her Little, Betty sighed and set the diaper down. “Okay… I guess we just need to get this over with… and you out of those clothes…” Without saying another word, Betty then pulled the Little to her feet, and with only minimal assistance from Ashley, she was soon stripped of her jean shorts and tucked-in t-shirt. Due to the nature of her outfit, everything now had to be replaced. Easing her down, Betty smiled about as warmly and gently as she ever could. “Okay, sweetie. I’ll go about as quick as I can. I’ll keep this about as strictly professional as I can, okay? I promise… no babytalk but I will make sure to use as many gentle touches as I can…” Like her absent thoughts, Ashley didn’t respond. “Ash… I know this is hard,” Betty conceded. “But please… just give me a thumbs up or a nod or even a grunt will do. I know this isn’t your fault and you’re definitely not in trouble. We just… we need to make sure you don’t leak again. I really do wish we could keep you in pull-ups but…” “I understand…” Ashley responded shakily, like any minute she could bubble over with emotions once more today. “I just…” She shut her eyes like all this would go faster somehow but then reopened them and focused on the ceiling high above… seemingly doing everything in her power to ignore the nearby mirror showing her newfound vulnerability. “Please… just do this fast. I don’t know how long I can last in this position without breaking down today…” Betty nodded. “Promise…” So, as good as her word, Betty remained silent throughout the whole process. Stripping the Little, her fingers guided along gently… even when that meant leaving Ashley in only her Little’s camisole. Ashley shuddered under the cold and whimpered in mortification at now being totally exposed to Betty. Yes, her nightly accidents and daily pull-ups had shown off more skin than the Little ever would have wanted, but lying there… it seemed to be a whole new concept for her to wrap her mind on. Considering her silent tears, she looked like she was doing about as best as she could. For Betty, her eyes screamed sympathy and a desire to do something more… say something more even, but she had made a promise, and despite her own struggle, if there was a way to push beyond what she wanted, she would do it. Instead, she just focused on her main task… even if every move she made seemed to elicit a pitiful whimper from the Little now lying before her. It was difficult, but the application of wipes and powder went quickly. Betty, from her years of experience in the neighborhood with other Littles, knew just how many wipes to pull or how much powder to sprinkle without causing a giant cloud to form. They were subtle skills, but her mastery was clear… despite this being the first diaper she had ever actually put on Ashley. Before, with the mall incident, she had only taken the diaper’s tapes off and left the rest to Ashley all alone before a shower. Now, the bond between the two seemed shaky but strengthening at the same time. Still, as soon as it had begun, Ashley had been wiped and powdered and even some cream had been applied as a ‘just in case’ measure. Then, the diaper was laid out under her fully, spread out and then pulled up between her legs. Based on Ashley’s look, almost anything else might have been better than that one moment. But still… even as Betty taped the sides of the diaper inward, there was a clear resignation from Ashley… but almost a sigh of relief as well. Being a privileged Little in Peirama, she was one of the few that had last so long without diapers. Plus, the incident at the mall was brutal, demoralizing, and above all, rough. ‘Betty… I didn’t want to be diapered ever, but if it had to be someone… you helped me like no one else could. No babytalk, no cooing… only gentleness and kindness. I will forever hate this fate of mine, but… you made it at least tolerable…’ Betty then pulled the Little to her feet and quickly dressed her in a simplistic onesie… though the pattern was plain and non-babyish, and a pair of shortalls. It was toddler-chic for sure but compared to nearly every other outfit out and about today, Ashley still maintained a slim portion of dignity and maturity. “Alrighty then…” Betty began after a while of silence and her placing all the items back into her now diaper bag. “I need to use the restroom myself, so… can I trust you to just stay up here for a minute? I don’t want you wandering around quite yet. These diapers can take a second to get used to and I don’t want you falling down and hurting yourself, okay?” “Okay…” Ashley said with a sound of defeat. Betty sighed, rubbed her cheek tenderly and then entered the nearby stall. While she waited though, Ashley took a deep breath and finally looked in the mirror. ‘Okay… honestly, not as bad as I thought it was going to be. Definitely could have been worse, and… this diaper…’ Ashley’s hand slid alongside the back of her shortalls. Even through the material, she could feel the slight crackle of her new undergarment and in the mirror, worse yet, she could see a bulge now… one much bigger than she ever could have gotten with her previously simple pull-up. Simply put, everyone would know of her new lowly status. ‘That’s not good… What the heck will Brother say? Will he reject me now? Have I crossed a line here? Is this an emergency or… shoot. Definitely not good no matter what and…’ Ashley shook her head. ‘No… take a breath and calm down. This is… a setback, but Pete did say temporary… right?’ Ashley didn’t seem sure what he said about the longevity of this, but even the possibility of this not being forever temporarily put a smile on her face… one that only seemingly grew as she looked back at her reflection and wiggled a little. She had put up an emotional wall… but that seemingly only did so much. Letting out a small crinkle and feeling the voluminous but smooth diaper on her skin… Ashley couldn’t help but let out a little giggle at her new sensations over her terrible new paradigm. ‘Some connection between tragedy and comedy, right?’ “Is someone being naughty out there?” Betty asked from inside the stall, her tone both playful and yet a little stern with a mild warning to it. “No!” Ashley replied quickly, her cheeks turning about three shades at least of red. ‘Shoot! That was too close to actually… enjoying this stupid stuff! Crud! Am I losing it here already? Is this how I slip? How I go?’ Ashley winced at the notion but ultimately shook her head and stood about as still as she could until Betty finally flushed and left the stall. * * * Day 102 – 4:56 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The next day, Ashley had been given the choice of returning to daycare or not. After she had been diapered during the Founder’s Day Fair, she had been dour and quiet. Betty and Pete had tried their best to lift her spirits, but after an hour of trying and failing, they all decided it was best to just go home. For the rest of the afternoon and into the night, Ashley tried to prove she was a self-described ‘big girl,’ but never could quite make it to the potty on time. So, for today, Betty and Pete had given her a choice. The drug that had been slipped into her drink wasn’t going away… her three wet diapers since the fair yesterday were sadly evidence to that, so, she could either go to daycare where the attendants would change her on her very first day of being diapered, or she could stay at home and try to get used to them and hope the drug would be out of her system by Monday of next week. Without hesitation, Ashley had chosen the second option. As both Betty and Pete had jobs though, they had promised to alternate in making sure that Ashley was okay. Pete went first, followed by Betty, and now, once more, it was Pete. He had changed her once already, and while that wasn’t ever going to be Ashley’s highlight for staying at home, he was at least competent, but now… he had gone upstairs to check a few things and take a quick shower. Ashley was trusted enough not to burn the house down while he did so. But Ashley now had a plan. As part of a secondary reasoning for staying home… Ashley had learned of the passcode to get into Pete’s basement office last week. Since she had found out though, she never had a moment to herself… until now. “Okay… here we go…” Ashley took a deep breath and walked to the number pad just above the handle. ‘Okay… 12142031… Geesh, Pete… you just had to pick Betty’s birthdate. Cute, but… it only took me three tries to get in here.’ Fortunately, Ashley realized that a single incorrect code wouldn’t cause a problem after Pete had slipped a few weeks ago and entered the wrong code. No guns… no lasers… just an annoying error message. So, Ashley had simply gone through all the obvious passwords… one each day until she found the right one. So, now, pushing the checkmark button, the door clicked and then opened by itself. Ashley could only look down with bated breath. ‘Whew… here we go…’ With shaky knees, Ashley took her first step and descended downward. Fortunately, after a small confirmation from Pete, she knew there weren’t any traps once someone had entered the code, so once she was down and observing the major lab that took up the bottom portion of the house… she was in. Her jaw nearly fell to the floor. Equipment of all kinds was stacked everywhere. Beakers were all categorized by size and some in a nearby refrigerator glowed or oozed with a regularity that unnerved Ashley a little bit… especially after seeing a nuclear warning sign outside one of the vials. ‘Holy… what are you working on in here, Pete?’ But the Little shook her head and pushed onward. It had taken the mist starting to take away her emotional control and potty training for Ashley to develop a deep respect for the hazards of Pete’s experiments and his lab now. Push the wrong button or tip the wrong jar and… it wasn’t even worth thinking about because it had the potential to be so horrible. Pete was a good guy… Ash knew that now, but his science… ‘Why couldn’t I get the Big creating new dog breeds designed to be cute?’ Ashley shook her head and pushed onward to the far side of the lab, where a nearly out of place wooden desk was positioned in the corner of the room… surrounded by wood flooring and forest green walls. ‘Is this what the basement looked like before?’ Ashley seemed hesitant to approach, but as she pulled out a now all too familiar list out of her back pocket… her mission was clear. “Okay… I need information to get out of here and maybe even gate security if I can…” Walking over, it turned out that none of the file cabinets were locked. ‘Darn, Pete. Not that I’m complaining but…’ She paused and looked at the folder in her hands. ‘Yeah… a project designed to shoot spacecraft from out of the sky when being used as spy planes… you think you would actually use the lock on these things…’ But the tossed aside lock was nearby and didn’t even come close to protecting his secrets. So, minutes later, Ashley was in and started to look through all what was there. Unfortunately, the information proved less than useful. “What the…?” Ashley stared at a stack of files within a folder… and then another… and then another. ‘Shoot! They’re all redacted!’ Only a handful of words could be seen on any of the documents now in her hands. What the heck is Project Red Moon? Open Sessame? Swan, and… Nurture?’ Each project looked more severe and more barbaric than the last from what she could make out. Signs of portal travel, gender reassignment, genetic manipulation, and about a dozen or so other fields of study and experimentation were being done… but then she got to the personnel section for each thick folder. Some were blurred out from almost seemingly purposeful smudges or were simply wholesale redacted… put under one of the files, Ashley saw Kyle’s name… and under Project Nurture, she saw Ron’s name… as well as a few others. ‘Holy… I’m going to have to write this down…’ Ashley scrambled to find a single sheet of paper and write down as much as she could. Strangely, her handwriting was atrocious, but she still just pushed on and wrote as much as she could… even items in other files more personal… like the keycode to the house’s security system. ‘This is exactly what I need. Pete’s trust in his one lock upstairs is classic! Now, I might just be able to…’ Ashley froze as she heard a creak from the stairs coming downstairs. Panicking, she slammed everything back where she found it, pocketed her notes, and then ran upstairs as fast as her little legs and waddle could take her. Just as Pete entered the room, Ashley had just managed to close the door and then acted like she had just come from some other place. Pete looked at her suspiciously. “Ash… what are you doing by my door?” This time, Ashely had already prepared an excuse. “Oh, I’m sorry. I just… I was looking for a snack. Can you help me?” She then put on her biggest and saddest puppy dog eyes. “Oh, I see…” He seemed a little unconvinced but smiled and shook his head. “Not right now, honey, but Betty is stopping off and getting us all some salads from that place just off Vulcan Avenue downtown.” “Oh!” Betty seemed actually excited. “That’s sounds great. I can definitely wait then!” Without even taking a break, she bounded off and up the stairs to her room. Pete could only blink back in wonder at the disappearing Little. * * * Day 102 – 8:32 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 That night, Ashley kept reading and re-reading her notes from Pete’s basement files. ‘Should I tell anyone? Everyone? Is this the story of Peirama? I mean I didn’t find much but… woah. I never woul…’ “Knock, knock,” Betty said happily, knocking on Ashley’s door before stepping in. For Ashley, her heartbeat probably increased at least twice over and she shut her eyes to calm herself down. Taking a few breaths, she turned around and then opened them as she soon waved to Betty. “You doing okay?” Betty asked, her eyes briefly dipping down… revealing just what she was asking about in her usually general question. Ashley shifted and a small crinkle could be heard. “Fine… Just… fine.” She sighed. “Could be better… you know?” Of course, being a Big, Betty couldn’t know… at least not exactly, but she had empathy and sympathy enough to spare. “Not directly, but I think I can guess…” She then trailed off for a moment. “Maybe though… you’d be interested in a playdate at the park tomorrow with Kyle and Ron? Might be nice to have an escape from all this and just have fun.” She stepped forward and looked at Ashley intensely. “Right?” Ashley hesitated and pushed her paper from downstairs with her back further into the underside of her little desk. ‘Playdate… not the best term to use and hear coming from Betty, but… maybe she picked it up from another Big and it’s nothing permanent.’ So, Ashley nodded. “That sounds nice.” “Perfect.” Betty smiled but that expression wore down a little as she started to approach Ashley. “Now… do you need a change before bed?” It was the simplest of thing to know… but Ashley hadn’t given it any thought… or the fact that she had now been asked the same question in the past day more than she would have ever desired back home. ‘Geesh, Betty! How about a little faith I tell you on my own, huh?’ Still, Ashley knew what she had done on accident a little already since her last change and nodded her head… just like she would be doing for the next few days constantly in this new reality for her. Frankly, seeing her expression, it was enough to pull on the heartstrings of any halfway decent observer. She had less than a week to go before her escape with both Brother and Ron, and like before, the same question popped up in her head and made her sweat over the possibilities: ‘Can I make it until then?’ Simple enough but no matter what happened, either way, Ashley knew deep down that the question would be answered soon.

8. “Silly me,” Amy chided herself when she returned to the bedroom. “I forgot to get you diapered up before your feeding. Let’s go, little one.” She reached out for Chris’s hand, a small gesture that would normally have no significance but lately had made him feel small, as if he actually needed to be led upstairs. Nevertheless, he meekly complied. When they reached the top landing, he automatically began walking toward their bedroom but was halted by Amy’s firm tug on his arm. “No, not Mommy’s room tonight, baby,” she told him. “Your side of the bed is still damp from when you scrubbed it earlier. I’ve made other arrangements for you.” She took a short detour and guided him into the guest bedroom across the hall. At first Chris didn’t notice the changes but as he looked more closely he began to panic. The twin bed was still where it had always been, but in place of the nice blue sheets they saved for guests were light lilac-colored sheets adorned with unicorns and fairies. The plain white comforter had been replaced by a baby pink one. Against the wall across from the bed, the long six-drawer dresser was topped by a waterproof changing pad with pictures of baby animals in diapers on it. New additions flanked each side of the dresser. On one side was a small three-shelved cart holding assorted creams and powders as well as a container of baby wipes. On the other side was perhaps the most degrading thing of all—a large white diaper pail on which Amy had stenciled “Baby’s dirty diapers.” “I don’t know about this, Amy,” Chris stammered. “It’s a bit much, don’t you think?” “Not at all,” she answered cheerfully. “Now that there’ll be more diapers for me to change every day, the changing table will prevent the risk of leaks onto the bed, it’s a better height for me, and all the supplies I need will have a permanent home where I can easily reach them. And the diaper pail...well, I didn’t mean to bring this up and embarrass you, but it’ll help contain the stench of your used diapers to this one room. Except those while you’re wearing them, of course,” she giggled. Chris noticed she didn’t mention the bed or confirm that it was a temporary solution, but he decided to cross that bridge when they got to it. He let Amy lead him to the changing table and strip him before hopping atop it. He was startled when she pulled a wide black Velcro strap across his chest, trapping both his body and arms. He hadn’t noticed that detail. A quick test showed that it was hospital grade, making it impossible to escape from its binds without help. It wasn’t the only accessory he hadn’t seen. He watched as Amy pulled two stirrups up near his feet and clicked them into place. “Aren’t these convenient, baby?” she asked rhetorically. “They’ll make it easier for you to get into position and hold your legs up in the air so I have better access to your bottom and all those little creases. Cleaning will be so much easier and more efficient, especially for the messy ones. Then when I’m done, I can just take one step and pop the stinky one into your diaper pail.” Chris was growing increasingly concerned about all her references to dirty diapers. He didn’t think she would use anything to make him soil himself involuntarily, and there’s no way he would ever, ever do it on purpose. Fortunately, he was so regular that you could almost set your clock by when he did number twos, and that was mid-morning when he would still be mercifully free of diapers. At least he could dismiss that concern. There were plenty of other things to think about. With his daydreaming, he hadn’t been watching Amy as she diapered him. As she pulled the sides tight and fastened the tapes, though, something felt different. “Amy,” he said, “why does this feel thicker than usual?” “It’s not that much extra,” she replied. “After last night’s flooding, I added a booster to help absorb more. This will help too.” As she spoke, she placed a second diaper under the one she’s just put on him. “I sliced through the waterproof area of your first diaper, so that when it nears capacity the excess will pass through to the second one instead of leak out the sides.” Chris watched as she struggled to pull the flaps of the outside diaper over the inner one and to get the tapes secure. By the time she finished, Chris couldn’t put his legs together and it felt ridiculously bulky. Amy helped him roll of the table but he had to waddle over to the bed. Amy snickered. “I’m sorry, baby, I’m not laughing at you,” she said. “Just the opposite. You’re just so adorable with that big puffy bottom. Come on, little one. Let’s get this bottle taken care of so that I can tuck you in.” As Chris lowered himself onto the bed, another surprise awaited him. “That’s the rubber sheet,” Amy said. “It never hurts to take precautions.” Chris had the nipple of the oversized baby bottle pushed into his mouth before he could respond. He had barely started before his eyelids began to feel heavy. Sleep soon overtook him, preventing him from seeing Amy’s wide smile as he continued to suckle even as he slept. He slept through the night. When he awoke, it was just beginning to get light outside and he began to panic. First, because there was no clock in the room and he didn’t know where his phone was to check the time. He didn’t want to be late to his office. He then remembered that it was Saturday, which solved that problem. But he wasn’t done worrying. He hadn’t woken himself up during the night to wet the diaper so if Amy came in soon he’d be in trouble. As he shifted to get into an easier position to pee, he could feel the diaper cling to him. Cautiously, he managed to get a finger past the multiple layers at his thigh and could feel the sogginess. His relief was followed immediately by concern. He didn’t remember waking up to use the diaper but he must have, right? The alternative was too ghastly to think about. His first instinct was to get out of those diapers as soon as possible. After absorbing everything his bladder had thrown at them, they were even bulkier than before and seemingly ten times as heavy. It was so difficult to walk that it would almost be easier to crawl everywhere. Amy would love that, he thought. He was saved the trouble of toddling off to find Amy, as she chose that moment to enter the room. “You’re awake! I thought I heard you moving about. It’s still not quite 6:30 so you’re up early for a weekend, but don’t go back to sleep or you’ll mess up naptime. I’ve already been up for hours...got inspired with ideas about my new line. I’ll show you later. For now, my goodness you’re drooping. I don’t know how those diapers are staying on. And to be honest, I could smell them from the hallway. We may want to invest in some nursery spray. C’mon, now, waddle over to the changing table. Looks like it’ll be a good test for the diaper pail.” For as long as they’d been married, Chris still was unaccustomed to Amy’s cheerful enthusiasm in the mornings. Here, it was weirder still to be so excited about changing a sodden and apparently odorous diaper. He made it to the changing table without incident and didn’t push back on the strap or the stirrups. Amy turned away after opening up the diapers and the odor hit the air, but tried to cover her action up by pretending she needed to sneeze. She took her time cleaning him before pulling the diaper out from under. He could hear the plop when it hit the bottom of the pail. “I’m a little worried about rashes,” she told him. “Do you want me to put some lotion or powder on before you get dressed?” Chris politely declined and went off to shower while Amy retreated to her office and shut the door.

Chapter 53 I tapped my phone to turn off the alarm and got up to get baby his bottle. I was still naked, but just softly walked to the kitchen and back in the dark. It did take a moment to have him start, I think maybe the new flavor caused that. As I lay my head on my other arm, feeding my baby boy, I let my mind wander a bit. I do love this… And being in charge is taking a bit of getting used to it. But if it can get me out of laundry… Would I really put him in a maid’s outfit? That research mentioned ‘outside the bedroom’… Nothing too wild, but he did behave that time I swatted his bottom in the store… Maybe there are some ideas online about safe things to do in public... He had finished his bottle, and I didn’t really want to wake him up. But… I shifted and put the bottle on the nightstand, then rolled back over. Getting him to suck on my nipple was easy… getting my hand between my legs in a way that I could slip my finger inside without waking him was a little harder. I can’t deny this… that’s it… suck my nipple you little baby… we both know your dick loves diapers… Being in charge… he cums only for me… he’s so focused on being my good baby… My fingers found my spot and I had to bite my lip, closing my eyes I shifted my hips and felt my juices on my fingers. I thought about the time I wore a diaper… It would be less of a mess…No… not getting up now… getting… there… I felt my nipple slip from his mouth as I gasped and squirmed… I needed his lips on it… suck it sweetie… suck mommy’s tit… Oh…. Just a little more… my free hand palmed his head… Yes… that’s it… god I love his sucking… I shivered and climaxed all over my fingers. In a moment or two, I rolled away a little, found his pacifier for his mouth. Then as I lay on my back, I calmed down and caught my breath. Sigh… I’ll have to do laundry in the morning… Quite a wet spot between us now…But that was nice… ++++++++++ Sarah was still sleeping when I woke up. I felt my diaper and was a little surprised to find it dry. I slipped out of bed, taking one last look at her. Her hair was unkept, and the sheet covered her breasts, but still… she’s beautiful. The window in the kitchen was open a small amount, so when I stood at the sink to fill the coffee pot, the cool morning air hit my thighs. That was enough to trigger my reflex, and I just relaxed, flooding my diaper with my morning pee. The onesie I had on did its job, keeping things from sagging as I got a bowl of cereal. It was only after I sat down (and squished) that I realized I was at the side of the table and not my old place at the end. Just accept it Michael, things are changing and she’s in charge now. When I think about it, it’s rather nice. Not just in the bedroom, but in lots of little things. But don’t make her do everything, as strong as she is, she sometimes needs some help. Afterall, it’s as much a change for her as it is for me. I tried not to make too much noise as I emptied the dishwasher and cleaned a little. I’ve always been the one to clean the stovetop anyway, and it needed it again. I had just put the black-iron cooking grates back on and was cleaning the grease splatters from the front knobs when I felt a hand on my bottom. Sarah was behind me in her favorite robe and when I turned, she gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek saying, “Good morning sweetie, you’re pretty busy this early.” I smiled and replied, “Not really, but I noticed this needed to be done. Coffee?” She nodded and said, “Yes please…” Then she went to sit at the table. In just a few seconds I followed her with a hot cup for her. I set it down and sat next to her saying, “Feeling okay? Sleep well?” She wrapped her fingers around the warm mug and took a sip. Then smiled and answered, “Yeah, I’ve got a lot on my mind, we may need another committee meeting tonight sweetheart.” I chuckled a little, “Yeah… or two… or four…” She smiled and laughed a little. Then she reached for my hand, saying, “Just remember, it takes a quorum, we’re in this together.” I nodded and added with a wink, “Of course Mistress, but you know I have loved where all of it’s been going.” She giggled at the ‘mistress’ comment and sat back in her chair. She tilted her head and giggled, “Hmm… maybe you DO need a maid uniform.” The sound of that made me blush bright red. Then I shook my head, “Nuu… little boys… and girls… they just need a mommy to adore.” She smiled at that, “Adore Mommy… I like the sound of that.” Then she took a long drink from her cup and pointedly asked, “But don’t you think it should be, ‘adore…and obey’??” I squirmed in my wet diaper, feeling my face flush again. I looked down in my lap and nodded, whispering, “yes Mommy.” When I peeked up at her, she was smiling that wonderful smile at me. Then she made me even happier by saying, “You be a good boy now, I’m going to go get dressed.” After she rose and headed back to the bedroom, I picked up her cup and rinsed it out. Then I finished up the stovetop and emptied the dirty water from the sink I had used to clean the stovetop and rinsed the sink out. As I dried my hands she came back with a handful of clothes, simply saying, “Come along sweetums, time to get dressed.” She led me to the nursery and dropped the clothes on the bed. Then she reached between my legs to pop the snaps of my onesie open, “We have a few things to do today. Don’t worry, not too much.” She tugged up my onesie and I was nearly naked, in just my wet diaper. She reached without hesitation to squeeze the front of my diaper and said, “But first, we need to get my little boy changed. Go lay on the bed sweetie…” She turned to get a fresh diaper, and I went to lay on the bed. She smiled again when she came towards me and sat on the edge. As she tugged open the tapes of my wet diaper, she explained, “First, we have just a few chores. Then we need to get you some more shorts for the summer. Maybe if you behave, we can have a little lunch while we’re out.” Gulp… so we’re going shopping again, and it’s pretty clear I’m going to be diapered. The clothes she had brought into the nursery were a simple polo shirt and those new shorts that I had worn yesterday. Soon I was dressed, and she was helping me up. She smiled and gave me a hug, “First, I want you to strip the sheets from both the beds and get them in the wash. Mommy will do the vacuuming and dusting, and you can mop the kitchen floor.” I blinked a little… She’s serious about the chores? Okay, well she’s going to do some too, not like I’m her slave, I’m just a good boy helping Mommy. “Yes Mommy,” was all I could say. I started in the nursery, stripping that bed and putting the sheets in the washing machine. By the time I headed to our bedroom, Mommy had out the vacuum cleaner and was doing the living room. I stripped the bed and carried those sheets to the laundry room. They would be the next to go in the washer. Mommy was just finishing up with the vacuum as I started mopping the kitchen. She was dusting and straightening things, then putting some things in the nursery. When I finished the floor and went to find her, she was just putting some more diapers from another package on the top of the nursery dresser. “I’ll be with you in a minute sweetie, why don’t you get your shoes and socks on and go check the mail. Then we can head to the mall,” she told me. I was nervous walking down the driveway to the mailbox, but it was getting a little easier to walk outside with a diaper under my clothes. No mail of any importance. When I got back to the house, Mommy was in the nursery with her tote bag that she used for a diaper bag. She was actually taking stuff out saying, “No need to carry everything today, we’re just going out for a couple hours.” I watched with some relief when she took out the bib, the paddle and the spare set of baby pants. She held it open and looked inside as she wiggled it a little, saying, “Hmm.. two diapers and a pacifier, that should be enough.” She walked over to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek, “Ready sweetie?” Without waiting for an answer, she took my hand and we headed to the car in the garage. In the car on the way, I nervously asked, “You wouldn’t actually change me while we’re out… would you?” She glanced over at me and answered quite simply, “Of course I would dear, if you needed it. You know I don’t want you having a rash.” Then she continued, “Don’t worry, I’m not about to do it in the food court! I’d find someplace private. Maybe the family restroom? Or the fitting room if that nice lady in the men’s department is there again.” With that last part, she gave me a wink. Remembering that older woman from last time. I’m pretty sure she knew I was diapered, but she was discreet about it. Still, I felt my face redden at the thought of running into her again. … As we arrived and got out of the car and started for the entrance, Mommy stopped me and turned me sideways to her. She fussed with the waist of my shorts a second, whispering, “Maybe I should have had you wear a onesie again, you have a little something poking out here…” I realized I’d walked through the parking lot with the top of my diaper sticking out. But Mommy was taking care of me, fixing it. Part of me was embarrassed of course, but another part of me felt safe, Mommy was taking care of me. “There we go sweetie… all better,” she said with a smile and a gentle pat on my bottom. Then she took my hand again, “I wanted to see about some more pastry piping bags, so the kitchen store first.” Of course, once she found exactly what she needed, she still wanted to look around at all the kitchen gadgets. She stared at a food blender for a minute, but she just winked at me and moved on, casually saying, “Good thing my baby is on solid foods, but that would have made some nice puréed sprouts if he wasn’t.” puréed sprouts??? YUCK!! We stopped for a minute in the candle shop. She sniffed a few different ones but decided not to buy any today. At that point we had arrived at the clothing factory outlet, and we made a beeline for the men’s department, straight for the shelves that had those same shorts. The ones with the ‘relaxed fit’ in the seat. As she leafed through them to find some different colors and patterns in my size, I heard a voice again, “Nice to see you again dear? So, you decided on this style? Anything I can help you with?” It was her! That same saleslady. I couldn’t help but notice that she was talking only to Mommy, not to me. As if she knows who makes the buying decisions and it’s NOT the little boy in diapers! Mommy paused and looked at her, answering, “Yes, you were right they do seem to fit better.” Then Mommy stepped closer to her and whispered something I couldn’t hear. The lady smiled and pointed, “Of course dear, anytime you need to. And there’s a trash bin just inside the door.” Then she smiled at me and for once talked to me, “And don’t worry, there’s a lock on the door, complete privacy.” Before I could figure out what they were going on about, Mommy took my hand and tugged, simply saying, “This way sweetie… best we try on a pair.” The saleslady stayed right where she was and just called, “Let me know if you need anything.” As Mommy pushed me into the fitting room, I started to protest, “But dear, we know this size fits…” She quickly spun me to face her and reached for my waist and explained, “I know sweetie, but the nice lady said I could change your diaper in here if you needed it. Now stand still…” She had the front of my shorts opened and shucked them down before what she had said registered in my brain. Her hand was on my diaper, and she looked a little disappointed as she said, “Aw, still dry pumpkin?” Standing there with my shorts around my ankles, my diaper exposed and the idea that that woman thinks I’m getting my diaper changed, I almost started crying. Mommy pulled me into a hug and whispered, “It’s okay sweetie. But sooner or later you’ll need a change while we’re out somewhere.” I hugged her tight, closing my eyes for a moment to calm down. She kissed my ear and asked softly, “Do you want your pacifier for a minute?” She knew I was feeling panicky and just held me, then she reached and cupped her hand over my padded bottom. I eased my grip on her and shook my head, “No… I’ll be okay. Just… just the suddenness of it, kind of… kind of scared me.” She gently held my chin and lifted it to look at me, “I know, but I thought since she sort of offered, and was so nice about it, we might give it a try. Don’t worry, you know I’d be careful.” Then she bent over and tugged my shorts back up, “Since you aren’t really wet yet, let’s just put these back on. Then we can pay for the others and have some lunch.” She was careful to fasten them and make sure nothing was poking out anywhere, took my hand and unlocked the door. As we left the fitting room, I saw the saleslady was talking to another customer. When she saw us, she waved and called out, “Bye now. Remember… Anytime at all dear.” I gripped Mommy’s hand a little tighter as we headed for the cashier. At this point we were both getting hungry and Mommy simply said, “How about a bite to eat before we head home? That place across the food court?” I agreed so we started cutting through the tables of the noisy food court. About halfway across the court, we both heard a voice, “SARAH!!! SARAH! OVER HERE!” We turned and looked, there was our mutual friend Christine, sitting at a table and waving at us. Well, it would be rude to turn away, so we went over to say hi. Mommy leaned and gave Christine a little hug as Christine said, “So nice to see you, have a seat, tell me what’s new in your life Sarah.” Mommy was always rather gracious; she gets it from her mom. So, she smiled sweetly and took a seat next to her, “Nice to see you too. Oh gee, where would I even begin.” I was still standing, hoping to keep their visit short. I knew Mommy wouldn’t say anything about our new relationship, how she’s become more of my mommy than my wife. But still, I was hungry, and my bladder was starting to make itself known. Christine was pleasant enough, but her interests weren’t exactly interesting to me. Still, she motioned to another chair, “Have a seat Michael, Sarah and I have so much to catch up on.” I sighed inwardly and sat down, putting the bags I was carrying on the floor between Mommy and me. I just sat and ‘people-watched’ as they chatted. Partway across the court, I saw a young mother with twins in a stroller. Ha… that’s a lot of diapers to change. But my eyes kept moving, just looking at everyone. I did see a man talking with a lady with him. She suddenly blushed and lowered her chin. Then he hugged her and they walked away. Am I seeing the world differently? Was that some sort of public scolding she just got? Nah, I’m just imagining things. Then a shadow and I looked up, Frank was sitting down next to Christine. He was carrying a tray with their food. He smiled and said to me, “Hi there Michael, haven’t seen you since the fund-raiser. How’s it going?” As I tried to think of what to say, he was setting some of the food in front of Christine and said, “Here you are sweetheart, I made sure they left out the pickle.” Hmm, she smiled at him, and he called her ‘sweetheart’. Maybe they’ve been working on their relationship… patching things up. Then he looked at me, expecting an answer. So, I tried to be casual and just said, “Oh, you know, working in the yard and stuff. Went to have brunch with Sarah’s mom over the weekend.” I was a little shocked when Frank was interested in that. Usually, he’s always been all about himself. He asked, “How is she? Did Sarah’s sister make it? What was her name again, Jill?” “Julia,” I corrected him. Then said, “She’s fine, keeping busy. We’ve seen a lot more of her lately.” When I saw him pause and take a large gulp from his super-sized soft drink, I felt my bladder twinge again. I turned to Mommy and said, “Mm… Sarah? Shouldn’t we be going?” She turned to me and smiled, “Of course dear…” Then she looked back at Christine as she stood up, “I’m glad you two are getting along better. We should visit more often.” I stood with her and picked up the packages, then we headed to our favorite little restaurant. After we were seated and the waitress took our orders Mommy asked me, “Nice they’re getting along better don’t you think?” I just shrugged and answered, “Yeah, maybe Frank is cutting back on his drinking. He’s not so obnoxious when he’s sober.” Mommy just looked across the room and giggled. I was a little confused, so I asked her what was so funny. She looked back at me and smirked a little, “You didn’t notice it did you. Sometimes men are so clueless.” I still didn’t understand. She saw my confused look and hinted, “Didn’t you see Christine’s new necklace? How pretty it was? The thing dangling between her breasts?” I blushed a little, “I… I try not to stare at other women’s chest Mommy… You know that. What’s so special about a necklace anyway?” She put her hand on mine and leaned closer to say in a softer voice, “The thing hanging from it? It was a key. Just like the key that fits your dinky’s little house.” I was silent for a moment, then what she said hit me. “Wait a minute, are you saying… That Frank is…” She just smiled and said, “You yourself said he was behaving himself. She didn’t come right out and say anything, but I’ll bet you that’s why.” I was still taking it in, “You don’t think he’s… wearing…. You know… like me?” Just then the food came, and Mommy fluffed her napkin and placed it over her lap. She went on, “No, I don’t think he’s diapered. But that doesn’t mean Christine isn’t exercising a certain… control over the situation.” As she took a bite she said, “I’ve been doing a lot of research as you know. There’re many forms of… relationships. I think Frank is learning to behave for Christine, just in a somewhat different flavor.” She looked up at me and smiled, “Now eat your lunch, then we can head home and talk more.” I smiled and whispered, “Yes Mommy.” For that, I was rewarded with her beautiful smile and a “Good Boy.” Before we had finished lunch, I wet my diaper, happy to be Mommy’s ‘Good Boy’. On the way home, Mommy brought it up again. “I don’t want to upset you sweetie, but Christine’s key isn’t EXACTLY like mine.” I looked over at her and was about to ask what she meant when she continued, “Mine has the number three thousand on it, but her’s has the number six thousand.” I shrugged my shoulders, not understanding. She took her eyes off the road for a second to see if I understood. But the blank look on my face must have told her enough. She waited a minute, biting her lip. Then she explained, “Sweetie, that’s the size. It’s pretty obvious that Frank has… well he must be quite a bit larger… Know what I mean??” I blushed and dropped my chin, staring into my lap and just nodded. I’m not really surprised; I’ve been in enough locker rooms all my life. I know I’m not ‘well endowed’. But just the same, it’s embarrassing to have it pointed out. At least Mommy wasn’t wearing hers, letting Christine see that I take a smaller size. I sat quietly, sulking the rest of the way home. After pulling into the garage, Mommy said, “Be a dear sweetie, switch the laundry while I put away your new shorts?” She went on ahead with the shopping bags as I got out of the car, answering, “Yes Mommy.” I turned off the hallway at the laundry room and yes, the washer was done. I switched the load to the dryer and picked up the other sheets that were on the floor. That’s when I noticed a spot on them that was damp. I sniffed, thinking my diaper had leaked, but the smell was obvious. Mommy at some point had played with herself and left this spot. The idea that at some point this beautiful woman had been fingering herself made my own loins stir. Naturally, I reached between my legs and rubbed a little, which of course just made my dick hard. “Almost done sweetie? Do you need a diaper change?” Mommy called, coming down the hall. That broke my concentration, and I stuffed the sheets into the washer and quickly turned it on. Mommy was at the doorway and reached to cup my bottom. She just smiled and said, “Yeah… I think we better get you taken care of.” Then she stepped closer and put her hand on my small bulge. She winked and asked, “Aw… was thinking about Frank’s cock being so big getting you all excited?? Are you more of a sissy than you want to admit??” My face got red, but not from embarrassment. I was getting a bit angry. I said, loudly and clearly, “NO! I wasn’t thinking about that! I found the wet stain on our sheets! The one YOU left on them.” Mommy stepped back, letting go of me and paused. She said softly, “Oh… I’m sorry dear, I was only teasing. Yes, last night I did that. You were sleeping is all, and after your bottle… with you sucking on my tit…” I calmed down again, “Okay… well I can understand that. But you know I’m totally straight. Maybe even a little homophobic. Frank’s, or any other guy’s cock is of no interest to me.” She stepped closer again, putting her arms around my neck, “I’m sorry… I got a bit carried away is all. I know how you feel about that. Now… can Mommy change her baby boy’s diaper?” I relented and nodded. She kissed my cheek and took my hand, leading me to the nursery. She stood me next to the bare mattress and undid my shorts, dropping them to my ankles. Then she helped me to sit and lie back saying, “You just be a good boy and relax, Mommy will take care of everything.” She gripped my ankles to swing my feet onto the bed and tugged at my shoes. Smiling at me she tugged off my shoes, socks and shorts saying simply, “Won’t be needing any of these the rest of the day.” Then she sat and reached for the tapes of my diaper. I started to say something, “Mommy, you forgot a fresh diaper.” She just smiled as she pulled the last one open and said, “In a minute sweetie, Mommy needs to take care of something first.” She rubbed the loose diaper against my crotch and my dick was getting hard again. Then she did something new, she wrapped my wet diaper around it and gripped my cock through the soggy diaper. As she started giving me a handjob through my diaper, she smiled and explained, “Let’s get everything out of mister dinky before we put him in a clean diaper, shall we Sugarplum??” I just nodded as my legs took on a life of their own, spreading wide for Mommy. The only sound in the room was the loud crinkling of my diaper as she kept stroking me. Then her other hand pushed the seat of my diaper against my balls, now the rhythm of her motion tickled them too. All I could do was close my eyes and whisper, “I… I’m sorry I raised my voice… “ She just kept stroking and whispered, “Shh…it’s okay… Mommy made a mistake… let Mommy make it better…” I just nodded as I lifted my hips some, trying to hump my cock into her grip. Then over the sound of the crinkling, she whispered, “I love you Michael… You know size means nothing to me… I just want my baby boy to be happy.” I whimpered as her other hand poked my wet diaper between my crack, teasing my butt hole as her hand stroked faster. I couldn’t hold back any longer even if I wanted to. I tensed up and felt myself squirting into the diaper. She let go and pulled the wet diaper up a little, making sure it still covered my deflating cock. She got up to get a clean diaper and said quietly, “You just stay right there, Mommy will have it all taken care of in no time.” Soon I was cleaned and wearing a fresh diaper. Mommy stood up and picked up my shorts and shoes saying, “You can just relax for a bit sweetie. Once the laundry is done you can help Mommy make up the beds. I’m going to put these in our room.” She leaned over, kissed my forehead, turned and left. I just relaxed and closed my eyes, listening to the sounds of the washing machine as it rumbled along. To be continued

Chapter 6 She woke with her heart pounding. No dream she could recall, just a feeling. Like a fall, without having moved. As if her body knew something she hadn't yet found words for. The light from the living room trickled faintly through the doorway. Jonas was already up. She could hear sounds – not of cooking or the coffee maker, but short movements. Muffled footsteps, pause, footsteps again. As if he was pacing aimlessly. Sara lay still. Her body felt too light, as if something inside her had come loose during the night. She couldn't tell if it was fear or relief. Telegram was still open on her phone. She hadn't re-read the message. Didn't need to. The words had burned themselves into her mind: I'm going to do it. It was morning now. But everything in her told her the evening wasn't over. Not the one that had started yesterday. It continued here. Like an invisible line between them – glowing, vibrating. She got up, dressed mechanically. Workout tights, a sweater. She slipped quietly into the hallway. Jonas stood with his back to her, leaning over the dining table with his phone in his hand. "Did you sleep?" he asked, without turning. "A little," she replied. "You?" "I think so. But I don't remember falling asleep. Just that it was suddenly light." He turned now. His gaze was awake, but not clear. There was something behind it. Something that wasn't there before. Or maybe it had always been there – just hidden. She walked towards the kitchen. "I'll make tea. Want some?" "Please. Thanks." The silence between them wasn't painful. Not aggressive. But it had weight. Like two magnets, facing the wrong way. They repelled each other slightly – just enough to be noticeable. She served the tea. Both sat at opposite ends of the table. Their phones lay on either side, like new extensions of their bodies. Jonas put down his cup and stood up. He handed her something – a small, blue slip of paper. White text, PostNord logo. "This came in the mail yesterday. I put it on the counter, but forgot to tell you. It's for you." She took it. Recognized the format immediately. A pickup slip. Her hands grew sweaty. She read: "Package from: Norscan Logistix. Pick up at: Coop Mega Kolbotn." Her breath left her in a silent gasp. She hadn't managed to pick up the package. It had been there for two days. Now she knew the reminder had come by regular mail. And now – now Jonas had seen it. Held it. Norscan Logistix – neutral, anonymous. But she knew what it was. Knew exactly what the package contained. A pack of ten Baby Parade diapers, cotton feel. Ordered in secret. Received in secret. But now – touched. Read. She barely managed to meet his gaze. "Thanks. I... I'll pick it up today." "Do you remember what it is?" he asked, without a hint of tone. "Yes. It's... something I ordered a while ago. Almost forgot about it." "Okay. Just let me know if you need the car." She nodded. It was small, that slip. But it burned in her hand. Her entire body was on high alert. She tried not to show it. But Jonas had given her the proof. Maybe without knowing what it was. Maybe not. But she knew. And that was enough. Her coffee cup stood untouched when he went to shower. She sat alone in the silence, the slip before her. Like a witness on the table. Like evidence she had to clear away before it was too late. Later that day, she spent fifteen minutes in front of the mirror before deciding. A large black gym bag. Not too empty, not too full. Enough for a cardboard box to lie hidden among the clothes. She packed a pair of running shoes, a sweater, and a water bottle over the empty space. Everything had to seem casual. No details could slip. She said she was going to work out. Jonas nodded. No questions. That made her more nervous than if he had asked. At Coop Mega Kolbotn, she went straight to the PostNord counter. The usual lady behind the desk quickly found the box – medium-sized, grey tape, neutral label. Recipient: S. Isaksen. Sender: Norscan Logistix. Pickup slip handed over, ID shown. She thanked her, smiled politely, and took the package. Her fingers were cold. She felt gazes on her back all the way out of the store. As soon as she rounded the corner, she opened her bag and lowered the package inside. It nested perfectly against the other contents. No one could see anything. But she could feel it. The weight. The significance. When she got home, she didn't go straight upstairs. She turned down into the basement entrance. The sports storage room was dark, cold. Concrete floor, wire mesh walls. She unlocked the door, stacked old boxes aside. Deepest in, against the concrete wall, behind a worn cardboard box labeled "CORDS/CHRISTMAS DECORATIONS," she placed the package. Took out three diapers. Wrapped them in gym clothes. Closed the bag again. Just as she emerged into the basement hallway, it happened. Footsteps. Jonas. He stopped when he saw her. "You came down here?" She froze. "Thought I'd get my running shoes. Considering a run tonight." "Okay. I was just putting the drill back." He held up a bag. They stood for a few seconds. He nodded towards her bag. "Did you get the shoes?" "Mhm. And some other stuff. Had some things lying here." "Alright." They passed each other. Their bodies almost touched in the narrow basement hallway. She felt her pulse hammering in her temples. He went towards their storage unit. She walked up the stairs, calmly. Didn't run. But each step was a knife. Up in the apartment, she didn't breathe until she was in the bathroom, the door locked. She took out the three diapers and placed them in the cloth bag under the sink. Washed her hands, though she knew they weren't dirty. It wasn't her fingers she wanted to cleanse. It was the feeling of almost being seen. Evening came. They ate. Spoke little. No confrontation. No break. But everything vibrated. Her body was a stretched rubber band. When she went to bed, she brought her phone. Jonas was already under the duvet. Both with their backs to each other. Both with screen light against the wall. Telegram vibrated. Vestavind77: "Picked up the package?" LilleMorgendis: "Yes. It's in the storage room. Hidden. Same place as last time." Vestavind77: "Good. No one will notice anything lying behind a box of old cords and Christmas decorations you haven't used in years." Her pulse stopped. She stiffened. Her eyes stared blankly at the screen. She had never mentioned what was in front of the diapers. Only that she had hidden them. She slowly turned in bed. Jonas lay with his back to her. His phone was still glowing. She rose silently. Went out into the living room. Sat down. Telegram open. Jonas came a few minutes later. Stopped in the doorway. "Everything okay? You're a little..." He let the sentence hang. She stared straight ahead. "Jonas," she said. Her voice almost broke. "You have... you have to tell me something." He frowned. "What is it, Sara? Are you unwell?" "No. I... I know. I know who you are." Jonas placed his phone on the table. Not with a movement that signaled surprise, but rather resignation. A sigh. A look that was too deep, too long, too understanding. "Who am I, Sara?" his voice was low. So calm. Too calm. The blood drained from her head. She lost her breath for a moment. Her vision blurred, as if her brain couldn't accept the connection. She looked at him. Jonas. Her boyfriend. The one who had lain beside her, who had kissed her forehead, who had made breakfast. And at the same time: Vestavind. The unknown voice who had seen her deeper than anyone else. The one who had controlled her from the shadows. "You are Vestavind," she whispered. Her voice was barely audible, but the words filled the room. They exploded in the silence between them. Jonas closed his eyes for a moment. His breathing was calm. He opened them again, and looked at her. Not with surprise. Not with denial. Just with a deep, bottomless calm. Part of her wanted to run. Another part – the one she used to silence – became completely still. What he was, had been there all along. Now she had seen it. And it could not be unseen.

Hey everyone! Nothing new to announce this round, but just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapter 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. Additionally, like before, this poll will be shut down right before I post my final chapter on here. Further announcements will be made regarding this when the time gets closer. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 16: A Balance Between One’s Job and One’s Duty Day 76 – 1:16 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 A promise and maintaining balance in a world set against one, if it wasn’t obvious to Ashley before, was difficult to say the least and was now as clear as ever to her. Ron didn’t come to the daycare everyday… something she felt was going to be changing soon, especially as she got closer to him, but now, outside of daycare, his downward path was becoming even more obvious. Betty and Joy were having a nice chat nearby, but Ron was off in his own little world. Ashley looked over to her new friend, twiddling his thumbs and trying not to look around at the others on the playground. ‘I know I shouldn’t get attached to someone already slipping, but… I feel responsible for him now. Plus, he kind of gets me. Maybe not as much as Nancy did, but… he’s also fresh from Earth. He knows about modern things… he’s not so entrenched into this place that he feels like a native. Nancy was great, but her mood swings between pessimism and acceptance of this place weren’t always the best. Still…’ Ashley saw Ron continually looking at some of the other play groups at the park. It was a good sign to see that he was looking at the more mature ones, but… there was also a hesitation there. ‘Definitely one of the more reserved Littles around here. Cautious but… maybe shy as well?’ Ashley sighed and stood up, brushing the metaphorical dirt off her shorts. ‘Well… if I’m going to hold onto him… maybe prevent another friend from tumbling down the regression rabbit hole, I need to get him out of his own head.’ With a deep breath, Ashley walked over to the lonely Little. “Hey, Ash,” he remarked gloomily on seeing her. “Hey, Ron. Mind if I sit?” she questioned as neutrally and gracefully as she seemed capable of. Ron only nodded solemnly and gestured to the open spot on the bench he was sitting on. Ashley smiled and sat down. The two sat for a minute and Ashley occasionally looked over at the mostly silent Little… still staring off longingly at the others. “So… you wanna have some… fun?” Ashley was clearly flexing her tone to have her question seem more like a secret to be revealed. No threats… just a pure getting the Little out of his shell. ‘Need to do this carefully. Test him out. See if he’s shy… or simply far too wound up in here.’ Ron hesitated but nodded. Ashley needed no further prompting and immediately took his wrist before yanking him away. She almost dragged him over to the play groups, but she subtly shook her head. ‘No… either way he’s feeling, he’s not ready for them. He goes over now, and he might snap if some Little runs into him or sees one of the more regressed blatantly wet their diaper. No… for now, we need to do this together. Ease him in… figure out what’s up.’ Ashley quickly made her way over to the one of two playground sets. The one in front of them was more intricate, taller, and fascinating to look at than the other… one decidedly made for the younger mindset Littles. This playset, simply put, would have either killed any mentally regressed Little or at least made them wet themselves in fear. Nothing too bad, but… nearby Bigs were ever vigilant of who could climb this playset… and who couldn’t. “Alright… up we go.” Ron stared at the tall rope ladder up to the second floor and then third floor and the painted tower careening over top it all. Being sized for Littles in a Big world, each floor was at least ten feet tall and the third floor of the tallest tower, set slightly higher than the rest, easily stretched upwards of 35 feet into the air. “Up there?” he asked with no small amount of fear. “Yes,” Ashley confirmed. “What? You afraid of heights or something?” Ron frowned and shook his head before quickly grumbling and ambling over to the rope ladder. ‘Hmmm… pride seems to be one of his levers right now. Could use that to see what’s up with him… maybe warn him of potential obstacles.’ Ashley shook her head off the thought and quickly joined her friend. “Oh woah,” she mocked playfully about a minute later. “Someone’s a little slow, huh?” Lightly attacking his ego seemed to be doing the trick and his eyes weren’t full of hate as he climbed, so Ashley continued her taunting tactics. “Slow?” Ron took the baited insult and started to climb faster. “I’ll show you slow!” Ashley smirked and climbed faster herself. “Hmmm… still not fast enough!” Ron grumbled but smiled as well and increased his pace further. Not long after, both easily passed the second floor. “I’m gonna beat you!” he yelled, placing his hand just on the run above where Ashley’s was. “Maybe…” Ashley smiled and redoubled her efforts. Now being a neck and neck race, the two Littles clambered up to the third floor together. Finally, though, Ron could claim the ultimate victory. “Ha!” he said hopping up onto the third floor. “I beat you! I did it! I did it!” His actions were almost a little childish, but Ashley just chuckled and soon joined him. ‘Figured he had some life in him. Always interesting to see repression just melt away around here…’ “Yes, you did. Congrats, and now look…” She gestured before them. “Quite a view, huh?” Ron stopped boasting and looked out over the view before them. Being only two floors with storage spaces up top, the surrounding buildings didn’t stand in the way of their view in the slightest. From up on the third floor of the playground set, while some buildings downtown and surrounding trees blocked their view, it was quite easy to see a chunk of the whole town… including the main facility just beyond. Seeing that, Ron looked a little sad. “Thinking of Joy leaving you again during the day this week?” Ashley pressed gently. Ron blushed slight and nodded. “Yeah. Weird, right? I mean, I’ve only been here for… 12 days I think? You wouldn’t think that would be enough time to get to know someone and miss them… especially a Big.” Ashley shrugged. “I don’t know, but Joy… your Big… she’s one of the good ones. At least… well, I at least think she is. Hard to keep track of all that really around here, but she’s at least nice.” Ashley then turned toward Ron a little further. “Around here with so much… for lack of better terms, weird and bad, nice will get you far. Probably doesn’t hurt with coping with being a Little though, right?” Ron only shook his head, looking strangely a little embarrassed, and Ashley decided not to push the matter further. Instead, she resolved it in herself to lighten his mood once more. “How about this? Race you to the bottom! And… go!” Giving him no time, Ashley took off and Ron ran after her towards the slides. “Hey! No fair!” But his muted laughter revealed moments later that his resentment toward the unfairness of advantage was really just all in fun. So, for the next hour, the two talked and played just about as much as any Little could at daycare. For the attendants, watching the pair use the slides, swings, and various other pieces of equipment, they likely only saw two Littles having fun at recess. For Ashley and Ron though, and any Little with their head still on their shoulders, their laughs were more the sounds of freedom… lashing out against a world with pure abandonment while they still could in this strange town. “Oh man… you need to stop, Ash!” Ron breathed out, laughing at yet another inside joke against the Bigs after they slid down the slides one more time… his previous worries seemingly vanished altogether now. “Sorry… sorry. Just…” Ashley gestured over to one of the known stricter Bigs, watching them over like a hawk. “You have to admit… from a certain angle… she kind of looks like one of those Easter Island statues.” Ron peeled into another round of laughter. The joke wasn’t even that good, but after an hour of several other jokes, he was like a raw nerve… likely willing and able to laugh at the literal drop of a hat now. But… he then stopped. His eyes widened. His stance hunched over, and his hands shot to his pelvis, his breath heavy with horror and fear. “Oh! I… I…” Ashley wasn’t a fool, and she had been here long enough to recognize the signs. “Oops! Guess you laughed a little too hard there, huh?” Ashley laughed for a brief second as Ron desperately nodded his head in panic. “Well, shoo! Go get your Big to get you to the potty! Scram!” Ron didn’t need to be told twice and ran off to go find Joy. Ashley smiled as she watched him go and shook her head. ‘Well… I got him out of his shell. Hopefully that holds, but…’ Ron raised his voice loud enough to break her thoughts, and she looked over to see Joy hurriedly rush him inside. ‘Not much progress on that front though… not the best of signs. Almost like two steps forward and one or two steps back. Definitely going to have to keep my eye on him… or at least as much as I can…’ Ashley sighed and took a seat on the nearest swing, seemingly content to forget all her worries for at least a brief moment. * * * Day 76 – 8:16 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 “Ashey… why are you talking to Ron so much?” Pete asked, a slight panic and anger rising in his voice. “He’s part of a different group than you are and…” He stopped… almost like he had just revealed too much. Ashley furrowed her brow, but didn’t focus on that part of his accusation. “Well… uh, Miss Spelding… she’s been talking to me, and she heard that I was a good Little… so she just asked me to watch over him. Seemed like he needed some help here… so I gave it to him.” Ashley shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal. Pete’s anger though seemed to imply otherwise. “But that’s…!” Betty stepped forward and had creaked the floor. Pete’s mood softened quickly. “I just…” He sighed. “There’s a lot going on right now. Ron is… Ron is special… or at least one of the special ones. Just… don’t influence him too much, okay? Things could get…” Pete stopped and then shook his head. “Just... never mind…” He then turned away as soon as he had previously entered the room and retreated back downstairs. Betty stepped closer and shook her head as she sighed. “Don’t… don’t mind him. He’s under a lot of stress and there’s things he’s juggling right now that have gotten more complicated around here.” She then worriedly looked at the now shut door to the basement. “Still… I’m going to have to tell Joy about this… she needs to know about all this. Could get complicated, but…” She then shook her head as well and smiled back at Ashley. “Nothing for you to worry about. Silly Peirama things is all…” ‘But that’s what I want to know about!’ Ashley’s brow slightly creased, but her outward emotions consisted of only a nod. ‘Can’t say that though… can’t have them get suspicious of me… not at this point.’ Betty then sat down on the couch nearby and patted the cushion next to her. Once Ashley, as had become tradition, ambled over and sat down, the Big looked at her closely. “Just out of curiosity though… you know I trust you… or I at least I hope you know that, but… what’s your relationship with Ron? Are you his savior? Friend? Something… more?” Ashley shook her head. “No, no. Just a friend. I just… this all started out as a favor to Miss Spelding. Nothing more, but now…” Ashey sighed. “I won’t lie. I… I want to protect Ron against this town. I don’t want him chugging down something like that creamy stuff.” Betty’s face drew long and heavy, but she shook her head. “I see. Well, that’s very noble of you, but so you know, that… creamy stuff… that experiment is over… at least for now. Now… there’s other things going on.” It was clear from her expression that Ashley wanted to know more, but for tonight at least, she didn’t press her luck further. Betty then sighed and turned to Ashley with sad but determined eyes before placing her large hand on the Little’s shoulder. “And for the record here… be friends with him, sweetie. I want you to be happy here, and if that means sticking with Ron, then go for it. Just… have a heart with him, but… don’t fall too deep… not again in a place like this, okay?” Her words seemingly entered Ashley, and from the hand she placed over her stomach, likely put her on edge. “I… I understand…” Given her day though, that promise felt tenuous at best. * * * Day 77 – 11:06 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Betty’s words stuck to Ashley all through the night and well into the next morning. Ron was her friend, but there was something about him that she just seemingly could get over. A vow of helping had turned seamlessly into one of protection. Still though, back at daycare, Ron was gone once more… so despite her previous thoughts, Ashley was back at figuring out her story. Through group sharing and song time… her thoughts were distant and on pretty much everything else besides the task at hand… at least until their activity of the day. The weather was splendid outside and with a little more of free time that afternoon than normal, the group was directed toward art activities. “You think they would have learned from last time not to trust a bunch of Littles with paint,” Olly said, back again for today at least. Ashley nodded. “Yeah… it took them the better part of the afternoon to clean up after the regressed ones and until we all started getting picked up to get it off the walls.” Olly smirked at the memory but then gestured over to Mildred tacking up some large sheets of plastic over one of the more delicate walls with rules and photos on them. “I guess they did learn… at least a little bit.” His eyes then shot over to Simon of all people… already smocked, but now dipping his fingers in the pain… and smearing it over his exposed arms. Ashley only sighed and rolled her eyes before dipping her brush into the paint before her. ‘I might be a Little still in pull-ups with some emotional and nighttime control issues… but I’m definitely one of the regressed ones. No need to act like it when I’m painting…’ While it was never explicitly said, being here for two months now, Ashley had seen how the art projects were often used to determine a Little’s mental and social state. It had always been painful for her to watch Nancy slips from painting something decent… to abstract… to finger painting… to just blobs on the paper unless helped out specifically. For her though, art time was a chance to unwind… and think. ‘I need to continue with my story and then somehow… get out of here. No idea about that yet, but first step today… I need to start talking to Littles here. I think I’ve been here for long enough that they won’t just run away screaming or try to pull my hair… like the first day I tried…’ Ashley sighed as she clearly recalled that more painful day but then lit up again once she saw Olly. “Olly… you’ve been here a while, right?” Trying to paint what looked like a fire breathing dragon, he looked back over and nodded. “Yeah… a little longer than you… at least, I think. Stopped counting the days a while back now.” ‘Hmmm… better start to these things than nothing. Could be a problem though with his memory. Still… need to interview him before too much longer. He keeps leaving and… don’t want to take a chance that he winds up slipping for whatever reason during one of those times.’ Ashley then took a deep breath. “So… Olly, would you mind answering a few questions for me?” Olly looked over with a puzzled expression toward Ashley but ultimately nodded. “I mean… sure? Not sure what I could tell you that you don’t already know. Not like my Big Cynthia is head of R&D for chemical compounds at the main building or anything.” Ashley shrugged and nodded. “True, but… you never know.” She continued to pain… likely just in case Mrs. Jenkins was watching but then cleared her throat. “Okay… you’ve said you’ve changed since you’ve been here. When exactly did that start?” The two Littles kept talking… even long after art time was over… moving right into lunch time and then quiet time. Fortunately, both were still immune from naps, so Ashley was able to gleam several new bits of information or least confirm old ones as they continued to talk. “Yeah… I mean… you are way more mellow, helpful, and accommodating than you used to be.” She winced. “No offense…” Olly chuckled. ‘Oh, none taken. I probably seemed like that guy with a perpetual stick up my butt, right?” Ashley smirked. “Well, I didn’t say it, but… yeah. Just… shame you couldn’t have been like that when we first met. Might have been a lot closer now, you know?” Olly reluctantly nodded. “Yeah, but… I don’t think that would have been possible…” “Oh?” Ashley leaned forward, her intrigue clearly having caught. “Yeah…” He sighed and looked more than a little regretful. “Before… well, before whatever happened, I had a lot of ego in my way… blocked a lot of the old niceties in me.” “But that changed?” Ashley knew that it had, but both had still struggled with the exact timing of it all when they first had started off and so had just moved on to other questions. Now, though, it looked like Olly had an answer. “Oh yeah!” He almost laughed at that, but there was quick succession of seriousness that soon followed after. “I mean… I hate to admit it, but after being diapered, that ego doesn’t have much to stand on.” As if to emphasize his point, he shifted and slightly crinkled and winced at the sound. “I can only imagine," she said with a sigh. “Hopefully, that’ll never be me.” Olly only blinked at her intently for a moment, his skepticism more than a little shining through. “Yeah… you’ll definitely be that Little who beats the odds…” Mrs. Jenkins passed nearby, so Ashley directed her attention down to her book… at least until she had passed, but if she hadn’t, she might have caught the subtle but still present eyeroll from her friend. * * * Day 78 – 10:06 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 It was a late August rain… killing most plans for the moment concerning the outside as was sometimes typical after song time. So, like they had become accustomed to during periods of downtime, Ashley and Ron were back at one of the tables and quickly putting together yet another puzzle. Soon, it seemed at least they were going to start having to repeat which ones they put together… unless the daycare went out and got some more. Instead of his usual enthusiasm and bright-eyed wonder though, Ron was a little more downcast today… something Ashley quickly picked up on. “Hey… everything okay there, Ron?” Unlike the other day, where he just seemed shy, today was far more reserved… depressed even. Ron looked up and merely shook his head. As he did though, a faint but distinct crinkling could be heard. At first, Ashley narrowed her eyes and almost shook her head… as if she was still in disbelief over something so common around here for a Little. Then her eyes rolled back a little bit. ‘Wait… come on, Ash. Don’t doubt yourself now. A crinkle… a depressed Little… a slight further puffiness in his pants… and even a more pronounced waddle when he came in… Yeah. Ron is diapered.’ The blow to her was evident. Ron was going fast. As his designated protector, mentor, guide… whatever she needed to be, part of that no doubt felt like a failure on her part… but he needed help, so she gingerly smiled toward her friend. “You know… I know it might suck taking a step back around here, but… whenever that happens, it’s best not to focus on it.” Ron looked up, a little panic quivering in his left eye. Ashley only smiled back and didn’t press what exactly she was talking about. Implication was enough for the disheartened Little. “Come on. Don’t think about anything else and come help me.” “With what?” There was almost a spark of hope, but a sense of doubt as well… likely that whatever she was offering, wouldn’t be enough to wash away his notion of being diapered now. Ashley stood up and took his hand. “Come on. I’m interviewing people and I need a notetaker. I can memorize all this… basically but writing it down will be a big help. So, what do you say?” Ron hesitated but ultimately nodded. “Okay… I’m in.” For the next thirty minutes, the duo went around several of the Littles and asked all sorts of questions. Today was dealing with some of the more regressed, which wasn’t a part of Ashley’s plan at first, but now… it just seemed right. ‘If he sees Littles who have truly fallen down the regression hole, something like diapers won’t seem as bad… at least I hope.’ Fortunately, her instincts paid off. As Ashley passed around Barkley, Pierre, and Ophelia, his notetaking became more intense… focused. Simply put, he was getting distracted, to the point whereby the interview with Edwina, he didn’t seem sad at all. “So… you’re in diapers fulltime, yes?” Ashley pushed, her face twitching as she tried not to show her smile towards another Little’s misfortune. ‘Oh, have the tables have turned, Edwina… you made fun of me the other week for wetting my pants… and now, looks like you can barely stay dry for more than thirty minutes at a time…’ It was a cruel joke… and one she might have never cracked for others, but… feeling good about oneself and your own progress could never truly be undervalued here. “Yes, Ashley,” she confirmed, a giant blush appearing over her cheeks. “All the time, and yes, before you ask… for everything.” She said that last part quietly, which is why when she yelled next, several other Littles looked over. “But that’s a just in case thing!” “Okay, okay,” Ashley said, trying to ease the Little down. “I’m sorry for all the questions, but… I’m trying to figure out a pattern here. You were doing really well around here and now…” Her glance toward the thick bulge under her shortalls today couldn’t be missed. “Yeah… I… I just don’t know…” Her emotions bubbled up and her bottom lipped quivered. “M… mommy put in a weird looking light in my room. Almost… almost looks like a lighthouse…” “Lighthouse, huh?” Ashley looked back at Ron and made sure he took down that as well. They had heard another story like that from Pierre, but between his slurring and deep regression already, his account of the ‘lighthouse that made him a baby,’ though not so eloquently or coherently put together, just seemed like a made-up story. Now, it seemed to hold more weight. Ashley sighed and patted the distressed Little on the back before handing her a stuffed animal. It was a childish action, but one Edwina seized immediately. “We’ll leave you alone now. But… just deep and slow breaths for me, okay? I’m sure you’ll feel better in no time.” Edwina didn’t make a sound but just rocked with her seemingly new favorite stuffy along with Ashley’s words. With the weather now clearing up, the two meandered outside to discuss their results along with the majority of the class. Most started to participate in a game of kickball… one that Ashley didn’t take long to notice that Ron was interested in. “You know… you can go over and play with them,” Ashley said, gesturing over to the game and Miss Pearl refereeing between the two teams. “It’s not really childish. Just… physical activity.” Ron, previously staring at the game going on, snapped back to Ashley with an embarrassed look over his face. “What? No! I committed to you and these notes and that’s what I’m going to do.” Ashley stared back at her friend. ‘Wow… could almost picture him stomping his foot and pouting at that one. He’s clearly still repressing what he wants down. Not a good thing if he wants to last.’ She then folded the notes up and tucked them away. “Come on. Let’s take a break and join in, okay? Maybe later we can get back to the notes.” Ron didn’t seem too satisfied with the compromise but just nodded his head and followed Ashley over to the game. With many of the Littles regressing all around, two players that could at least throw a ball were instantly welcomed in. Ashley stuck more to the cheering aspects of the game while she asked a few more impromptu questions to her team, but Ron… minutes in and he was already deeply engrossed in the game. By the time the team got back from their turn to kick the ball, Ron was all smiles and giggles. * * * Day 80 – 2:26 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The days passed and while Ashley’s continued questions toward her fellow Littles were going great, Ron seemed to be fairing less well. Yesterday, he had stayed with Joy, and both had apparently gone to one of the larger parks. Being invited beforehand, Betty took Ashley immediately over after daycare. By the time they got there though, Ron was in tears and was apparently being taken home by Joy. It turned out that Ron had also met Olly, still there and observing everything, and when she questioned, his only response was “just let it go, Ash. Just let it go…” Now, today, back at daycare, she was more determined than ever to interview more Littles. Quickly, she was making her way through the entire daycare but today was special… today she was going to interview the attendants. Marilyn and Simon were still left to do, but the attendants… Ashley took a deep breath as she stared out over the floor of the daycare and to the four attendants who were on today. A few school volunteers had also joined the ranks recently, but being new to all this, Ashley had her eye on the main group here. ‘Okay, Ash… Deep breaths. Finish these interviews with at least Miss Pearl or Miss Fiona and you’ll be only days away from being able to get out of here. Just a little longer…’ So, gathering her strength, she immediately went up to Mildred. Young and somewhat naive sometimes, at least for a Big, she seemed perfect to start off with. “Mildred? Uh… Miss Mildred?” she asked, her sucking up skills coming in handy and likely hardly ever hurting to start off a conversation. The soon-to-be college-bound Big turned down and smiled at Ashley. “Yes, Ashley? Is everything okay? Do you need something, or… oh! Do you need to go potty, sweetie?” “I…” Ashley was about to flat out refuse, but there was a hesitation in her voice that stopped her cold for a moment… a growing trend whenever she was asked that question. Her nighttime control wasn’t stellar, but her daytime control… it was still intact… longer than any other Little by now apparently, but that still wasn’t saying much. “No…” She firmly shook her head. “I’m good… thank you.” “Oh…” The Big seemed perplexed. “Then… can I help you with something else?” Ashley sighed in relief and nodded. “Yes. I’ve actually been asking around lately. Betty wants me to write a paper on Peirama,” she lied. A few of the volunteer Bigs had been asking her some questions about what she was doing lately, and the excuse, something very close to the truth, had just popped out of her mouth. It had worked for them, and now, it looked like it was working on Mildred. “So… I just wanted to know a few things… like, how long have you worked here?” It was a simple question, but when Mildred smiled back and nodded, seemingly willing to cooperate, Ashley knew she had her foot in the proverbial door now. Ten minutes later, Ashley had her answers. Minimal, but they were still there. More confirmation than anything, but it was a step in the right direction… especially with her confidence. So, Miss Fiona was next. Kind, caring, open… a good Big by all accounts. “Miss Fiona?” Ashley questioned, now positioned near the Big, fresh from changing yet another diaper today. She looked down with her wide-eyed curiosity and warmth. “Oh, Ashley. I didn’t see you there. Is everything okay? Do you need…?” She let the question hover in the air. No assumptions. No judgment. Just an open invitation for anything the Little might need. Ashley shook her head. “No, nothing immediate, but… I was wondering. Could I maybe ask you a few questions? I’m doing a paper for Betty and Peirama and I’m asking everyone about their experiences here.” “Oh, are you now?” Mrs. Jenkins questioned, standing behind Ashley like an oncoming missile bent on destroying everything. Ashley turned around and stared up at the stern Big that was the discipline and fear of this daycare. Even now, Ashley still associated her with the backroom and the fear that induced… still unknown though as to why specifically. Mrs. Jenkins glared at the Little for a moment and then looked up at Miss Fiona. “You can go now. We’ll be talking later about this little incident…” Her words were cold and unfeeling… quickly sending her fellow attendant and underling scurrying away to go attend to another Little. With the pair now alone, Ashley felt every bit the loneliness and solitude that she had felt before. Today, there was no Olly… no Ron. Just her. “Mrs. Jenkins, I was just saying that…” “A lie,” the Big nearly hissed back. “I bet more than anything that Betty never even once asked you for that assignment. No Big… no matter how… liberal, would ask their Little for a report on the town.” Her eyes seemed like two hot coals burning as they homed in on the Little below her. “Make no mistake… I will be telling your Bigs about this… including your daddy, Dr. Jones.” Pete was not Ashley’s daddy… just like Betty wasn’t her mommy, but the way that Mrs. Jenkins had put it… there was almost a threat there that tonight, Pete would be her daddy. No longer her friend or even caregiver… but the strong hand of discipline and punishment expected from ‘daddy’s’ here for misbehaving Littles. Needless to say, even as Mrs. Jenkins turned away, Ashley was nearly shaking on the spot. * * * Day 80 – 7:07 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 “Dang it, Ash!” Pete roared as he got home, late for dinner once again. Betty and Ashley had eaten without him once more and the oncoming Big stared at his Little with sheer disappointment and frustration. “What did I tell you about Ron? I told you not to push or get close to him. Then what do you do? You go and ask half the town about things you shouldn’t be asking about and then… you ask the staff at your daycare!” Ashley shrank under the verbal lashing she was now getting. Pete was relatively harmless, but his disappointment combined with his imposing stature, frightening and secretive reputation, and deep voice already started to make Ashley shudder. “But I…” “No, Ashley,” Betty commanded unusually. “This time… you need to let Pete finish. You… you’re inquisitive and that’s fine, but… you’re poking in all the wrong places.” “Exactly!” Pete agreed. “You’re asking about all this secretive research. I mean, did you know that the government has classified most of what you’re asking about? If they knew that you were looking into all this… they could shut us down! Imprison you… maybe even Betty and me! Is that what you want?” The words seemed like an anvil falling right on top of Ashley’s head. She had clearly never considered the town of Peirama to be more than a company testing area, but now… she had first thought of Peirama like Los Alamos. They weren’t researching the nuclear bomb here, but the research now seemed to be just as dangerous… and classified. ‘Big retribution is one thing, but government fallout? I’ve gone against corrupt and sketchy governments before and that just never ends well. There, Sgt. Elias and his team got me out just in the nick of time. Here… it’s not even September yet. I get captured and transferred to a blacktops site for checking this stuff so blatantly by the government… I might never come out again… or knowing these Bigs… never come out again as an adult.’ “I… I’m sorry,” Ashley mourned, her emotions in flux and her lower lip quivering. “I… I didn’t know. I just… I wanted answers.” Pete’s frown, something that lately seemed to almost be permanently etched into his face, relaxed a little. There was still a firmness, but now, there seemed to at least be somewhat of a heart behind it all. “I… I wish it was that simple, Ash. I’m sorry for yelling, but… I don’t think you have any idea about what we’re facing here. If any of the government agencies we work with found out about your little story… you could be gone forever by the next morning.” Betty seemed disheartened herself and rubbed her husband’s back. “He’s right, sweetie. We want you to be inquisitive… to show the smarts, wit, and even sass that we fell in love with when we first met you, but… you just can’t go around and poke everything like you’ve been doing.” Her emotions then seemed to overwhelm her, and she had to stop. This time, Pete smiled at his wife, patted her hand on his shoulder still, and then looked back at Ashley. “Please, Ashley. I think I can speak for both Betty and myself tonight, when I say that we just want you to be safe. Please… promise us now… you won’t ask anymore questions. Please, honey. Please promise that at least.” Ashley’s eyes darted about between her two Bigs. ‘Shoot! I promise them now and then go back on that and I’ll have broken all trust. If I stop though… I really don’t know if I have the full story here. Just a bunch of Littles and their tiny stories. No facts… just anecdotes. Powerful… but not enough. If I want the audience back home to actually read my story and not just dismiss it as gossip like all the others… I need more.’ Ashley grimaced. ‘Darn it! Sorry Betty and Pete. I’ll make the promise, but… I’ll just have to ask more carefully now. Sneaky and all.’ So, lying through every pore in her body, Ashley nodded. “I promise…” * * * Day 81 – 2:19 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 That night and into the next day, Ashley kept thinking back to what she had ‘promised’ to do… or in this case, not do anymore. Sure enough, as soon as she walked into the daycare the morning after, Mrs. Jenkins was already watching her like a hawk. While no one, not even a Big could be completely vigilant, it was looking ever more likely that for the time being Ashley’s prospects for more interviews at daycare, even the more covert ones like she had planned, had to be put on hold. Ashley hemmed and hawed several times that morning, trying to think of any way she could get away with more interviews… or least some way to find out a new clue to wrap up her story, but by lunch time, she was still no closer. It might have upset her more, but Ron was back. In the days before, seeing Ron brought her nothing but joy. Their conversations were of adult topics and of back home. Ron wasn’t the most well-informed Earther ever, but talking to him was almost seemingly like touching a little bit of home for Ashley. Today though… whatever seemingly happened at the park yesterday seemed to be weighing heavily on the Little’s mind. Worse though, he seemed to be slipping even further. Lunch was fine and Ashley got him to smile a little bit, but she also noticed the way he sat in the plastic seating… it almost seemed uncomfortable to him… or unfamiliar. She didn’t make a comment, but then the way he organized his vegetables… she would have sworn he had a touch of OCD… until he didn’t eat his strategically placed and separated peas. Still, by the time it was quiet time, Ron started showing worse signs. “Ron… Ron… Ron!” Ashley raised her voice to wake the beleaguered Little. He quickly stirred back to consciousness. “Huh? What?” He shook his head. “What is it? I’m awake, okay?” His previously closed eyes seemed to indicate otherwise though. Ashley sighed. “Ron… are you okay? Is everything going okay back at home with your Big? I mean, you seem exhausted. No sleep or what?” Already, Ron’s eyes had started to shutter closed, but he shook his head. “No, no. Just…” He let out a big yawn. “I guess tired is all. Not much sleep or something. I don’t know. Just… the lights and the movie is kinda boring and…” He was already drifting off once more. Looking at her soon-to-be dozing friend, Ashley let out a deep breath and shook her head. ‘Well… I could be that type of friend and wake him, but… I know personally I’m always way crankier without my sleep. If I wake him now… he could get in trouble just by lashing out. Mrs. Jenkins has seemed particularly testy lately…’ As if to prove her point, minutes later, the stern Big walked over, saw the sleeping form of Ron and shook her head before scoffing. She then crept over to Miss Fiona and whispered into her ear. Ashley could only hear a little bit, but the news hurt her heart. “Yeah… I saw that as well,” Miss Fiona confirmed. “Poor little tyke. Must be exhausted.” “Yes,” Mrs. Jenkins said a little too enthusiastically. “And you know what that means… little Ron-Ron is on a one-way trip over to napping land with the others.” Ashley wanted to debate them right there on the spot. Her friend was mature. Her friend was an adult. Her friend was… Ashley looked over and saw her friend with his thumb encircling his mouth. Not inside and sucking… just on the outside, but it was enough to make her sigh deeply. ‘Definitely not good. Just… keep it together, Ron. Just a little more. Please keep it together for me until I can get out of here… and take you with me…’ Meanwhile, Miss Fiona looked over at Ron and shook her head. “Yeah… you’re right. I just… who would have ever thought that Project Nurture would be so successful? Definitely not me.” Mrs. Jenkins glared and then pressed her finger to her lips. “Shhh! Keep your voice down! We don’t want… certain Littles to hear you out on that. Who know what kind of damage they could do if they found out.” Ashley quickly leaned back and out of sight of the two… her eyes wide and in shock. ‘Shoot! Ron’s getting demoted, but… wait… what the heck is Project Nurture?’ Ashley made a quick note of it but then turned her attention back to the movie. If nothing else, it was at least a good time to think and plan her next moves… especially now that she’d be getting both herself and Ron out of this crazy town. * * * Day 81 – 3:46 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Naptime was almost over. A few of the lighter sleeping Littles had already started to stir, and for once fresh smelling, had been guided back into the main daycare area from their own separate napping room. A few slept outside of the dedicated room, on account of there simply being too many Littles here than this daycare was originally built for, but most were separate. Ron stirred a few times in his sleep, and Ashley made sure he was never in a uncomfortable position, but there was only so much she could do. Even she had to admit to herself that no matter what she did… it was all a losing battle… unless she could get him out of here. The thought hung heavy on her mind… until another more pressing issue came to ahead. Right before the lights began to turn up and before Ron even peaked out from his slumber, Ashley squirmed suddenly, and her face turned to panic. ‘Oh! That came on suddenly!’ She pushed away her now empty sippy cup of Pioneos juice and got up before running over to Miss Fiona. “Miss Fiona… potty… please!” Miss Fiona nodded and guided her over to the bathroom, the pathway over still crowded with several laying out Littles and the light still too dim to see much of anything… especially if one was a panicked Little. Mrs. Jenkins might have sent Ashely off on her own, but Miss Fiona was different. A guiding hand meant no tripping… and that meant to spur of the moment accidents. “Alright,” Miss Fiona announced at last, standing in front of the door. “Here we are.” She then opened the door and switched on the far set of lights only. More lights would have been better for Ashley, but Miss Fiona was clearly trying to accommodate everyone… like those still resting nearby. Seeing the path clear, Ashley wasted no time in bolting for the potty. It was a squat teal color and even had a separate drainage system attached to the plumbing, but it was still a training potty. Ashley had nearly blushed to death, if that was even possible, when she first sat on it, but now… she didn’t even wait for Miss Fiona to close the door before attacking her clothing. Today, it was very simple. Jean shorts and a T-shirt. It definitely wasn’t the fashion she wore back on Earth or when she first got here, but there was still a sense of maturity in it. That was fine and all, even a point of pride for Ashley compared to other clothing with infantile images or snaps along the crotch, but today… her clothing was proving difficult. Her fingers simply couldn’t budge the top button undone. Turning around, just as Miss Fiona was closing the door, Ashley cried out in desperation, seemingly not caring in the slightest who could hear her beyond the door. “Miss Fiona! Hurry! I can’t get these off!” Seeing the dilemma, Miss Fiona sprang into action and quickly crouched down to attend to the panicked Little and her stiff button. “Okay, okay. Move your hands, sweetie. Let me get in there and help.” Ashley did as she was told, but her urge was clearly getting worse as evidenced by her almost fully crossing her legs together at that point. “Hurry Miss Fiona! Hurry!” Miss Fiona grimaced as her fingers worked quickly. Likely, it was just the damp of late August humidity causing the denim to stick, but reasons mattered little to either party so close to the potty. Finally, Miss Fiona grinned as the button popped open. Helping further, she unzipped the Little’s shorts and went to pull them down, but she looked up first. Instead of a relieved Little though, Ashley’s face only screamed mortification… embarrassment… shame… Miss Fiona wasn’t the most seasoned of all Bigs when it came to Littles, but she knew enough. Ashley wasn’t crying or anything, so it wasn’t the number two variety, but she still had an accident herself. Miss Fiona sighed at the clear realization. “Oh honey…” Ashley’s lower lip trembled again. Her eyes swam with tears and darted over to the small but prominent potty chart hanging near the training potty. Most names never lasted long… some not even long enough to get demoted to pull-ups and then diapers to get put up on the list. Ashley though, had been there for a while now, and her success stars reigned supreme and nearly flawless… at least recently… until today that is. Ashley looked back and saw the concerned but welcoming Big in front of her. Miss Fiona was simple for a Big, but her understanding and caring ways simply couldn’t be beat… especially it seemed for Littles who had less than perfect potty-training records. So, when her arms opened even a little, exhausted and spent from the past week, Ashley collapsed quickly into her arms. Miss Fiona, expecting it or not, responded in kind and patted her on the back. “There, there. Shhh. It’s okay, sweetie. No ones upset. You just let it out and then we’ll get you all cleaned up.” Her words were simple… but damning. They were the same words she spoke to hundreds of Littles before, and Ashley knew them well. Melissa had been told them. Olly had been told them. Nancy, Simon, Kyle, Marilyn, Edwina, Ron, and so many others had been told them. And now… she was getting the same wording. Ashley blinked back the tears and cried softly into the Big’s welcoming embrace. She shuddered at what was happening to her, and soon, a prevalent and horrible thought began to take over. ‘If I’m not careful… I might just become the story myself…’ A fresh new batch of tears erupted, and the Little squeezed her eyes tight, almost like she was trying to will away her worst fears that now, she seemed to be joining on the same path every other Little here had taken before her.

Jack adjusted his collar and smoothed out the front of his dress shirt for the third time that morning. The tie still felt oversized—Amazon-manufactured, like everything else in the building—but it wasn’t worth complaining. You learned early, as a Little, to pick your battles carefully in a world that wasn’t built for you. The doors of Halcyon & Crane Sales Solutions whooshed open with a soft puff of climate-controlled air. Gleaming floors. Holographic welcome signage. High heels tapping like judgment down glass corridors. Jack’s loafers squeaked faintly, barely audible against the thunder of Amazon shoes overhead. It was a firm run almost entirely by Amazons. And the fact that a 20-year-old native-born Little like him had landed a job here was… rare. Maybe even miraculous. He was proud of it—terrified, too. As he passed the reception area, Ms. Bellamy, the Amazon secretary, gave him a saccharine smile. “Good morning, little Jack. Tummy feeling okay today?” Jack stiffened slightly. “Yes, ma’am. Thank you.” She always asked that. In the same tone someone might use to check if a preschooler had remembered to use the potty. He kept walking. Kept his eyes forward. He had to prove himself. Every day. Every hour. The sales floor was buzzing with chatter, tablets, and presentation files. Amazon executives towered over their desks, making confident calls and reviewing data on floor-to-ceiling touchscreens. Jack’s workstation was, predictably, much smaller—tucked into a nook near the supply cabinet, custom-made for a Little. But his numbers were good. Better than good, in fact. That’s what brought the attention. Ms. Halden. Senior Accounts Director. Eight foot six, maybe more. Graceful but imposing, with dark auburn hair tied into a firm bun and eyes that could silence a room with a glance. She didn’t raise her voice—she didn’t need to. She was the type of Amazon who could make even other Amazons straighten up. She also had a reputation. Her office had a plastic potty in the corner. Some said it was there as a joke. Some said she used it for “noncompliant Littles.” Others claimed she’d already “adopted” two staffers from other departments—both of whom had vanished into domestic regression with full Amazon legal custody. Jack told himself it was just office gossip. But that still didn’t stop his heart from jumping when her voice echoed behind him. “Jack. My office. Now.” He turned, swallowing. “Yes, Ms. Halden.” He climbed up onto her chair-sized step-stool just outside the doorway and entered, quietly. Her office smelled of lavender and leather. It was pristine. Minimalist. Polished chrome and black furniture, the firm’s awards gleaming in a locked glass case. And in the far corner, like a stain in his peripheral vision: the plastic potty chair. Bright pink. Unlabeled. But unmistakable. Jack tried not to look at it. Ms. Halden gestured to a booster seat placed in front of her desk. “Up.” He hesitated. “Uh… may I sit in the normal—?” Her eyes didn’t even flicker. Just one perfectly arched brow. He climbed up into the booster. “Good boy.” Jack’s face flushed, but he didn’t argue. She tapped her desk. A glowing spreadsheet appeared between them. “Your sales reports are excellent,” she said. “Clients love you. You listen. You respond quickly. You never push. You ask questions.” Jack blinked, unsure where this was going. “I’d like to groom you for handling tier-2 accounts,” she said smoothly. “But that means more oversight. More structure. More… maturity.” Jack sat up straighter. “Yes, ma’am. I’m ready for more responsibility.” “Oh, no no,” she smiled. “Not that kind of maturity.” He froze. She tapped again. A smaller window popped open: a photo. A grainy shot of Jack in the break room two days ago, spilling coffee as his legs were dangling from the Littles’ bench. Another tap: a second photo. Jack, exiting the Little’s bathroom. Clearly mid-waddle. His belt loose. A faint bulge from beneath his slacks. He inhaled sharply. She folded her hands. “I’ve been watching you, Jack. You’re very determined to be a successful employee here. That’s good. But your goal is not… sustainable.” He opened his mouth. Closed it. Ms. Halden stood. She crossed the room slowly, her heels soft against the padded carpet. Towering. Measured. “I can offer you structure,” she declared. “Routine. Security. You’d never need to worry about mistakes. Or grown-up things. I can make sure of that.” She reached into a drawer and placed a folded diaper on the desk. Thick. White. Printed with soft pastel stars. Jack stared at it, blood pounding in his ears. “I—I’m not a baby,” he said quietly. “I’m free. I have my ID, my Littles’ Work Certification—” Ms. Halden smiled. “I know. That’s one of the reasons why I haven’t taken you yet.” She leaned down, whispering just beside his ear. “But you’re already halfway mine, Jack. You just don’t know it yet.”

"Thank you for the comments, I love them!!! I'm way ahead writing but I tend to wait until I at least get 5 likes on the last chapter. When I paste over from google docs it messes up he line spacing, I've been manually fixing it but is it ok like this? Chapter 9 Warm morning summer sun streamed through the Pattons’ windows as Linda stood in the hallway, smoothing the front of her sundress. She paused by the door frame where Jim’s height was marked in fading black pencil, first 5'11" in March, then 5'9", then 5'3", and now, on July 2nd, barely 5'0". She’d added a small star beside the latest measurement, both proud and a little sad. On the other hand Linda realized she was an inch taller from a straighter and stronger back. She stretched out and then began some light exercises. She walked into the kitchen and filled a glass of orange juice for her, and a large adult sized sippy cup for Jim. She went to the nursery, it was certainly not a guest room anymore. For starters the full size bed frame was replaced with a white daybed that featured short guardrails all the way around. It was the closest thing she could find to a crib for an adult, at least until she discovered the world of ABDL products. Throughout June, as Jim became more and more childlike, it just seemed appropriate to Linda that he have his own room. He didn’t like it at first, but as the white cubby shelves filled with toys and the walls were covered in decorations he began to feel more and more at home. Linda looked down on her angel, he was wearing a light blue onesie with cute stars, that contained a very swollen morning diaper. He was clutching his stuffed bunny and still had an adult sized pacifier in his mouth. Linda retrieved an adult sized diaper printed with dinosaurs, baby power and wipes then lowered the short guard rails on the front of the bed. “Sweetie, it's time to get up,” she said. Jim responded by rolling over and tucking his head deeper into the baby blanket. “Nope, Mommy’s got to get your wet bottom changed,” she said in a sing-song voice. It had become so natural for her to treat Jim like her toddler now, that she didn’t even think about it. She tickled him and blew a raspberry on his thigh, resulting in uncontrollable giggles and the release of what little pee Jim’s bladder was holding on. She handed him the diaper and he began to look at it in wonder as he unfolded it. Discovering the world of ABDL was a total accident. Now that Jim was in full on diapers she started looking for other options then the local medical supply store. She had never spent much time using the internet, and their ancient desktop computer hadn’t worked in years. Initially when she searched her phone for adult diapers she thought she was getting some off brand baby diapers in the mix. What she really wanted was Pampers big enough to fit an adult, but when she realized those off brand diapers were actually adult diapers styled to look like baby diapers she discovered the world of ABDL. The idea of adults roleplaying as babies was a bit unsettling to her, especially when she saw how sexualized it could be, but that didn’t really apply to her and Jim. There was nothing sexual about this, well almost nothing. Jim had become rather interested in playing with his monkey, as they called it, but she really didn’t think of it sexually. The ABDL diapers worked amazing and seemed to make both her and Jim more comfortable, the adult sized pacifier fit in his mouth perfectly, and the ABDL clothes like the onesies, rompers, and shortalls were perfect to keep his diapers up and his hands from exploring naughty places. After his change, she rolled up the soggy diaper and dropped it in a nearby adult sized diaper pail. Then she snapped his onesie back on and helped him out of bed. Jim let the pacifier fall out of his mouth and dangle on it’s strap, “What are we having for breakfast Mommy,” he asked as he wiped sleep out of his eyes. “How about scrambled eggs, Linda said as he followed behind her to the kitchen and plopped down in the chair near his sippy cup and started drinking. Martha entered a few minutes later, carrying a small canvas tote and looking more spry than she had in years. The blood transfusion seemed to work, but much slower than it had for Linda, she had more energy, less back pain, and she noticed maternal feelings bubbling up to the surface. She’d even stopped needing her special undergarments, but her appearance hadn’t changed. “Someone’s already up and cute,” she cooed, leaning down to kiss the top of Jim’s head. “Did you sleep okay, sweetpea?” Jim nodded between gulps, a bit of juice dribbling down his chin. Linda handed over a napkin and Martha chuckled. “You’re turning me into a nanny again.” “You offered,” Linda teased. “I did,” Martha said, pulling a freshly laundered bib from her bag and tying it around Jim’s neck. “And if this pays off, I’ll be a sassy fifty-year-old again by Labor Day.” “I can’t make promises,” Linda said as she leaned against the counter, watching Jim drink contentedly. “But you’re definitely not the grump who needed a walker last year.” Martha winked. “Don’t think I didn’t notice. My knees haven’t creaked in a week.” Martha unloaded some groceries from her tote and put them up. Considering it wasn’t really feasible to take Jim out in public, and Linda didn’t like the idea of leaving him at home, Martha had been shopping for them. The three of them sat down and ate scrambled eggs, Jim used his hands about as much as his fork and the ladies giggled as he got strawberry jelly all over his face. Linda started to grab a napkin to wipe it off, but Martha stopped her, “That’s what the bib is for,” she said and used it to clean him off. “I forget you’ve got more experience than me at this,” Linda said. “Yeah, well, my one time raising a child didn’t go so great, she barely speaks to me.” An awkward moment of silence passed and then Martha quickly said, “Let's do something different, let's go to the beach!” Linda raised her eyebrows. “The beach? With him?” she asked, nodding toward Jim, who was now licking jelly off his fingers and happily humming to himself. Martha gave a sly grin. “Why not? He loves water. He can splash around in the waves like any other kid. We’ll bring an umbrella, and I’ve got that big mesh beach bag from when Hector and I used to travel. Anyway it's Wednesday, If we go to one of the farther out beaches we’ll have the place to ourselves.” Jim perked up. “Beach? We’re going to the beach?! Yay!” Linda chuckled, unable to resist his enthusiasm. “Well, I suppose if we pack some extra diapers…” “Umm, do you know what happens when you get in the water in one of these?” Martha asked. “I guess it would swell up?” “Oh honey, they absorb half the ocean.” Martha said. “Well does he even need diapers if he’s going in the water?” “A week ago I would have said no, but he’s messed his diaper a few times now, if he poops his swimming trunks it’s not going to be a pleasant trip. Martha paused in thought. I have a swim diaper he can use, I think it will fit him.” “You have a swim diaper?” “Yeah, yeah, up until 1 week ago I was incontinent remember?” Martha said. “I signed up for a water aerobics class last summer, I only went once. Thirty minutes later, Linda and Martha entered Jim’s nursery while he sat on the floor pushing around a truck. “OK Jimmy, I found your swim trunks, sunhat, and your Hawaiian shirt,” Linda said. Martha sat the large bag on the floor. “Should we put the swim diaper on now?” Linda asked. “Umm, well it’s a 45 minute drive and I don’t think it’s really that absorbent. Probably have a wet back seat.” Linda crouched down to check his current diaper. “Not bad.” Linda packed a large tote bag with an extra diaper, clothes for Jim and her and some snacks. Then the two women expertly changed Jim into his beachwear, now so practiced that it felt like second nature. Jim stood in colorful trunks and a hat, a hawaiian shirt, sucking on his pacifier and dancing with excitement. Martha paused and smiled as she looked at him. “You know, I never thought I’d be packing a beach bag again for a little one.” “Strange how life turns out,” Linda said. “But I’ll admit, this strange little setup we have is starting to feel like a family.” “OK, Jim, me and Aunt Martha know you’re a baby, but to the rest of the world you look like a man,” Linda explained. Jim nodded, and took the pacifier out of his mouth and looked sad. “I know, but it’s hard to act grown up now, and so boring,” he said. “I know honey, but try really hard for us until we tell you it’s OK to stop acting, can you do that.” Martha said. “Yeah, I guess,” Jim said and put his pacifier in his pocket. Forty five minutes later the breeze carried the scent of salt and dune grass as Linda parked the car beside the nearly empty beach access point. A weathered sign creaked in the wind, “This place is perfect,” Linda said. Jim stepped out of the car, blinking in the sunlight, clutching his sand toys in one hand and the other playing with his pacifier in his pocket. They gathered their bags and surveyed the beach. There were two spots staked out and some children playing in the waves, and a few fishermen, but tons of empty room. They hiked to the most secluded spot and set up towels and the big beach umbrella. "Alright, beach bum," Linda said, taking his hand. "Let’s get you changed so you can go splash around." “Can I have my pacy now?” Jim asked. Linda nodded and soon he was happily sucking away and laying on a towel while the two women changed him into the swim diaper. “Martha balled up the soaked dinosaur diaper and giggled,” As the swim diaper was fastened snugly around his hips, Jim reached for his turtle and hugged it close. “Can I go now?” “Almost, hat and sunscreen first,” Linda said, squeezing a blob into her palm. Five minutes later, Jim was off like a shot toward the water, giggling and splashing in the waves, shovel in one hand, turtle forgotten on the towel. Linda sat down beside Martha and pulled her sunhat lower. “Think anyone will notice?” Martha shrugged. “If they do, they’ll just think he’s… special. Which, to be fair, he is.” They both laughed and leaned back to watch Jim dig furiously at the shoreline, trying to beat the tide. For a little while, it really did feel like the world had forgotten them, and they were just two women enjoying a sunny beach day with a very happy little boy.